THE NEW YORK SERIES

Love In Photographs
Georgia On My Mind
Stick To The Script
Vows Of The Heart

ALEX TRYST

Ebook by
PDAFiction.com

LOVE IN PHOTOGRAPHS

Copyright June 2002

Disclaimer

This book contains original characters of my own creation. In fact this whole idea came to life from a photograph I have of a woman that came from a magazine. There was just something about it that struck me, and I found myself wondering who she was and who might have taken the picture. Suddenly there was a story unfolding in my mind that I had to put on paper. I have borrowed some names of famous people as well as locations, but infringement is not intended. Also there are three languages in this book, English, French, and Italian. You multi-linguists must excuse me if you find some of my grammar is incorrect. I speak and write English better than French, and French better than Italian. For convenience I have put translations in parentheses. As always, comments and feedback is welcome at

alextryst@hotmail.com.

Enjoy!

Dedication

I have to dedicate it to the mystery woman that spurred this story in the first place.

Whoever and wherever you are, thanks for sparking my imagination.

LOVE IN PHOTOGRAPHS

PART 1

"LOOK, PEOPLE. WE don't have all day." Torrance mentioned fiddling with her camera a little more. Her patience was beginning to wane as she waited on the last model to appear before she could call it a day. Propping one foot up on the stool on which she was sitting, her black cowboy boot kept time with the beat of the old Janet Jackson music that was blaring from somewhere overhead. Rubbing her hands along her faded tight jeans, she took a deep breath before her temper got the better of her.

It had been a tremendously long day, and she had gotten stuck on a job that she would normally consider less than worthy of her talents, but she had filled in for another photographer as a favor and was now regretting that decision. Standing up she left her camera on the stool and began to pace. Pushing fingers through her dark short hair, she growled when she noted that the model she was scheduled to shoot was still nowhere to be seen. She was tired, hungry, and she was beginning to feel overheated in her black silk shirt. Meanwhile people around her were scurrying about trying to put the finishing touches on the set and adjust the lights. Turning at the sound of her name, she saw Morgan, the makeup artist, a woman Torrance had come to know well in her years of photography coming her way. "This better be the most gorgeous woman I've ever seen, or else I'm going to be irritated for the hold up. What's wrong now?"

Morgan cracked a smile. "Get ready to eat those words, Torrance." she teased, knowing Torrance's adoration of the female form. "She's ready. Here you might need this." she remarked handing the tall woman a towel.

Casting her a curious glance she asked, "What's this for?"

"To catch the drool that's going to be coming out of your mouth when I bring her out here." she joked as she turned to retrieve the woman Torrance had been anxious for. After a minute Morgan returned followed by a slim blonde who was looking decisively nervous. "Torrance, this is Helen Melbourne. Helen, Torrance Whitfield." Morgan introduced nudging the blonde forward.

Torrance smiled in spite of herself as she forgot that she had been upset at the blonde for the holdup. "Well, you were definitely worth the wait, Helen." she stated with a audacious grin extending her hand.

Helen blushed slightly at the way the famous tall, dark-haired woman was eying her as she shook her hand. She often received compliments on her looks, which is why she had gone into modeling in the first place, but to be appreciated by one of the most well-known photographers in the business took her by surprise. She hadn't imagined she would be in the company of anyone like Torrance, being that she hadn't been as successful in her career as the men and women Torrance normally photographed. "Sorry for the wait." she stated.

"What wait?" Torrance jested, trying to make the woman more comfortable. She knew for the shoot to go well, the young woman was going to have to relax. "Time is nonexistent in those green eyes. My only regret is that I couldn't see them sooner." she said softly.

Helen flushed again. She knew Torrance's reputation as a notorious flirt on set from other people she had worked with, but to experience it first hand was something she hadn't considered. "So, where do you want me?" she asked, trying to divert the sexy photographer from her less than professional remarks.

Torrance grinned as outrageous lines popped into her head, but she opted not to respond, sensing that Helen might not like them. Taking the blonde gently by the arm, she led her toward the set. "You know, Helen, that blush of yours gives you an innocence I haven't seen in any of my models in years. That's probably one of your biggest assets." she mentioned. "Why don't you just make yourself comfortable over here? I don't know who you've worked with before, but let me tell you a little bit about the way I do things. This shoot isn't the type of stuff I normally do, so I'm not sure what you're used to. However we're going to do things my way. I'm trying to achieve a sensual undertone to our shoot, but I think that innocence of yours will add quite nicely to the mix I've already taken today. I want to try to capitalize on that, so if you can try to get into that frame of mind, that would work well. I thought this music might help a bit, sort of delicate yet sensuous at the same time. Can we do that?"

Helen nodded. "Of course." she answered taking a tentative seat on the stool on the set.

Without even asking Torrance, moved her hand to Helen's cheek, titling her head upward slightly. With the other hand, she tucked some hair behind the blonde's tiny ear. "There. Now you're perfect." she softly stated before turning to retrieve her equipment.

Torrance didn't even realize how much time was passing as she photographed the woman before her. As she looked through her lens, she idly pondered how to spend more time with the blonde. Being single Torrance was always looking for Ms. Right, and Helen was definitely the type of woman she found attractive. Even though she was not the most beautiful she had ever had the pleasure of photographing, there was something about the way those green eyes pierced through her lens that moved her. Wondering if Helen would even entertain spending more time with her, she clicked through several rolls.

Finally Torrance called a stop to the shoot. Immediately Helen stood up and began to head back toward the dressing area, but Torrance followed her. "Helen, that was great work today." she said trying to grab the blonde's attention.

"Thanks. That means a lot coming from you."

"Listen. I was wondering if you would want to sit for me again sometime. I'm working on a book right now, and I think you would fit in well. What do you think?" she inquired taking a seat on the couch as Helen moved to get her things.

"What kind of book?" Helen asked in interest.

"Photography obviously. I'm doing the second in a series on women. I don't know if you've ever seen the first on. It's called 'Women at Work.' I'm doing one now about women at leisure."

"That could be interesting."

"Then give me your agent's number. I'm serious about including you. You're very natural." Helen handed Torrance one of her agent's cards before picking up her clothes to change. "Hey, just a second. I wanted to know something else." Torrance said. Helen looked at her questioningly.

"Are you from around here? Do you live in the area?"

"No. Why do you ask?"

"Well, I was having a little get together tonight at my place, and I thought it you weren't otherwise engaged, you might like to join us. It's nothing fancy, just a few of my friends. We're just going to have some wine and conversation, and I'm going to make some of my great Thai. What do you say? Morgan will be there."

"Well, that's very nice of you, Torrance. It just so happens that my train isn't until the morning. That sounds like fun."

"Great. Let me give you my address and number." Torrance scribbled the information on a slip of paper and handed it to her. "Everybody's coming about eight."

"Okay. What should I wear?"

"Nothing fancy. We're a casual group. It would surprise me if I even changed." Torrance stood and made her way towards the door, knowing that Helen was waiting on her to leave to change clothes.

"All right. I guess I'll see you at eight then?"

Torrance nodded. "Look forward to it." Going back out to the set, she saw Morgan still there talking with some other people. Taking her aside, she said, "Hey, Morgan, don't forget eight o'clock tonight."

"I won't. Is it okay that I'm bringing a date?"

"Is that date female?"

"Of course." Morgan answered.

"Then of course it's fine. Helen's coming too."

"You invited Helen? Does she know it's all lesbians?"

"I didn't mention that part. Should I have? You don't think anyone is going to misbehave, do you?"

Morgan shook her head. "They're going to take one look at you and realize that a claim on Helen has already been staked. Too bad Helen is out of the loop, though."

"Morgan, don't read into this. I invited her over for drinks and dinner. It's not that big of a deal. I've got to get going. It still haven't gotten all the stuff I need for dinner. I'll see you at eight."

When Helen arrived at Torrance's apartment building, she paid the cab driver and then stepped out onto the street. The doorman greeted her politely as she made her way inside. As she waited on the elevator, she thought about the possibilities of the night. When she accepted the invitation, she knew that Torrance was a lesbian, but she hadn't thought about the other company that would be attending. She pondered if Morgan was also gay and what kind of people she might encounter. She wasn't close-minded by any means being in the modeling business, but she had never really spent extended time in the company of lesbians before, so she was a little nervous about what to expect. When Helen got off the elevator, she slowly made her way down to Torrance's apartment as she looked over her outfit. She had dressed in black slacks and a cornflower blue blouse even though Torrance said it was casual, having decided that she'd rather be slightly overdressed than under.

Torrance was just chatting with her other friends that had already arrived as she prepared their meal when she heard her doorbell. Since everyone was already there except for Helen, Torrance smiled at Morgan before asking her to take over the cooking duties while she answered the door. As she moved through the living room, she took a look at herself to make sure she was presentable. Even though she had denied her interest to her friends when Morgan had brought Helen up earlier in conversation, they all knew that Torrance was attracted to the new visitor to their group. Taking a quick look in the mirror to straighten out her dark locks, Torrance opened the door with a smile that only brightened when she saw how fabulous Helen looked.

"Hey. So glad you made it. Come on in." she greeted gesturing her into the loft. "Here. Let me take your purse." Stowing it in the closet, she escorted Helen back toward the kitchen.

"This is a great space you have, Torrance."

"Thanks. I like it. Maybe later I'll give you the grand tour." Moving into the kitchen, Torrance dutifully made introductions to the other guests before asking, "Would you like a glass of wine?"

"That would be great. Thanks." Helen took a spot near the end of the bar and joined in the conversation that was already taking place as Torrance put her drink next to her.

Relieving Morgan of her duties, Torrance took over the cooking as the six women chatted. As Torrance continued to make dinner, she subtly eyed Helen whenever she could. The young blonde appeared to be having a good time, but since she didn't really know her, she couldn't be for sure. Helen was a little more reserved than the rest of the group but still actively participated.

As Helen listened to the conversation at hand, she took in the women before her. It was becoming obvious that all of them were lovers of women, but she was relieved that none of them had inquired about her sexuality. She didn't want to have to admit to the whole group that she identified herself as heterosexual, finding it easier just to let them all believe that she was one of them if they wanted. She looked over at her hostess to find her glancing at her. They exchanged smiles. Even though Helen was different from them as far as love was concerned, she found it easy to like Torrance's friends and was glad that she had attended.

After dinner Torrance took Helen on a tour of her place while the other women started on the dishes. Once they had covered both floors, they proceeded onto the balcony. "You have a fantastic place, Torrance. If I were going to live in the city, this is exactly the kind of place I'd want. It's so spacious, and you have all these great views. The windows here are incredible."

"Yeah. I'm lucky I guess."

"If you don't mind me asking, how much does a loft like this go for?"

Torrance shrugged. "I don't know. I don't pay rent."

"What do you mean? Do you own it?"

"My family owns the building. I just stay here to watch out over it." Helen nodded taking the information in as she took the last sip of her wine from her glass. "Uh oh. You're on empty. Let me fill that up for you." Torrance suggested trying to take the glass from Helen's hand.

"That's okay. I can do it. Would you like more while I'm inside?"

"Sure. Bring out a bottle, would you?"

Helen nodded before going inside. As she passed through the living room into the kitchen, she noted that the group had broken down into twosomes for more intimate conversations, so she decided it would be best to rejoin Torrance on the balcony. When she returned she mentioned, "Looks like the party has quieted down a bit. Everybody has broken off into couples."

"Oh." Torrance said. When Helen didn't say anything more on the subject, she felt the need to address the issue. "About that Helen. It never really occurred me to mention to you that it would be all women here tonight."

"Why should it have?"

Torrance shrugged. "Well because we're all lesbians and you're not. I guess I just wanted you to know that I didn't mean for it to look so couplish, and by inviting you I only served to heighten that feeling. I never thought it might make you uncomfortable."

"It doesn't. I'm having a good time. How did you know I wasn't gay?" she asked curiously.

"It's obvious even though it's a real shame." she remarked teasingly.

Helen chuckled. "Are you always this flirtatious with straight women?"

"Yeah, pretty much. I'll flirt with just about anyone if I'm in the mood. I'm harmless though."

"I know. Why aren't you with anyone? You seem like a prime pick to me, looks, fame, money. Why aren't the women flocking to you?"

"Because believe it or not, all those things work to my disadvantage most of the time. It's a rarity to find a woman just interested in me."

"I guess I could understand that." Helen mumbled.

"What about you? Are you seeing someone?"

"No, no time really. My real job keeps me busy, and with modeling jobs on the side, I just don't have the time to get serious about someone. Most guys have a problem with a woman who works more than they do."

"What's your real job?"

"I'm a high school math teacher."

"Really? That's quite admirable. Why don't you do modeling full time? You're a great looking woman, and you have the right elements."

"Except for one. My height has really held me back, but that's okay. I'm over my adolescent dreams of becoming a supermodel. Now I realize that even if I could, I wouldn't want to do this full time. This is just a summer thing for me, so I can travel and make some extra money. Three months of this is about all I can handle during the year."

Torrance nodded. "I never asked you where you were from."

"I live in Philly now, but I grew up in Maryland."

"Oh. My family has a house up in the Poconos. It's a great getaway from the city at times. There are time when New York just gets to be too much for me."

"I can see that. I don't really like being here for extended periods of time. About a week is all I can handle. I never get any sleep here either with all the noise. It's funny, because I never actually heard any noise in your place except now that we're out here."

"Nice, isn't it? It's the soundproof glass we use for the windows. Blocks out the noise. I'm sure my neighbors pay a high price for that."

"I'm sure they do."

That night Helen was the last to leave. As Torrance walked her down to the lobby, they talked more about Torrance's book project. Going out onto the street, Torrance greeted the doorman politely before asking that he hail a cab. When one pulled to the curb, Torrance opened the back door for Helen. "Well, thanks for coming tonight, Helen. I hope you had a good time."

"I had a wonderful time. Thanks for inviting me. Your friends are great."

"I'm glad you think so. Maybe we'll have a chance to get together again soon if you're in town." Torrance proposed hopefully.

Helen gave the tall woman a smile. "I'd like that."

"Good. You have my number. Call me anytime. In the meantime I'll contact your agent about the book."

"Sounds good." There was a moment of silence as they looked at each other. Even though it hadn't felt awkward the whole evening, their moment of parting felt very much like a date suddenly. "Well, I better go." Helen stated.

"Yeah." Torrance replied leaning to give her a hug. They embraced for a second, exchanging kisses on the cheek before Helen got into the cab, and Torrance shut the door. Torrance stood on the sidewalk until the cab was out of sight.

*  *  *

A few weeks later Torrance was in Philadelphia to shoot Helen for her book. When she arrived at the model's apartment, she knocked lightly due to the hour. The door came open slowly, and when Torrance caught a glance at who it was, she was momentarily mute.

"Can I help you?" the man inquired curiously.

"I'm sorry. I'm Torrance Whitfield, and I'm looking for Helen Melbourne. Do I have the right place?" cautiously she asked.

"Oh yeah. Come on in." he replied letting her inside. "She's still asleep right now. Do you want me to go get her?"

"In a minute. I'm here to do a shoot of her, but she doesn't have to get up just yet. Are you her roommate?"

"One of them. I'm Mark."

Just then a auburn hair woman came into the living room. "I thought I heard the door." she mentioned looking at Torrance inquisitively.

"Hi. I'm Torrance. I'm here to photograph Helen."

"Oh. Yeah, she mentioned that to me. I'm Kelly. She's still sleeping. Did she know you were coming this early?"

"I'm early for a reason. Her agent knows. I was hoping to catch her asleep. I wanted to get some pictures of her that way for the book."

"Oh. Well, in that case, her room is the last door on the right." Kelly said.

"Thanks. Is she a light sleeper?"

"Not at all. She can sleep through anything. She probably won't even know you're there."

Torrance nodded before moving quietly down the hall and cracking open the door as silently as possible. The room was fairly bright with morning light as the blonde slept peacefully. Torrance tiptoed over to the bed. Helen was lying facing the door, one arm and leg on top of her white comforter. Her short blonde hair was strewn over the white pillow case. Torrance's eyes drifted over her bare shoulder down her arm before taking in her bare leg. Helen's sleeping attire consisted of only a navy tank top and white cotton bikinis. Torrance smiled at the vision before her. Helen looked so much like an angel at rest. Torrance completed a roll of film of just her sleeping without Helen even stirring. Deciding to wait for her to rise, she left the room as she had found it and went back into the den.

Kelly and Mark were sitting there having breakfast. "You were right. She didn't even move." Torrance said with a laugh.

"Could I get you anything while you wait? Would you like me to wake her for you?" Kelly inquired.

"I'm fine. Thanks. I think she should be up any time now. I looked at her alarm clock, and it was set for 9:30, so I only have another ten minutes."

Half an hour later the three of them were still sitting in the den waiting for Helen to make an appearance when they heard her door open. Helen sleepily padded out in a robe an slippers as she rubbed her eyes. "Morning." she mumbled without even a look at them. However when Torrance answered the salutation, Helen's green eyes snapped open. "Torrance? What are you doing here? You weren't supposed to be here for another half hour."

"I couldn't wait to get started. Besides had I come later, I wouldn't have been able to get pictures of you sleeping."

"You did?" Torrance nodded. "Well, at least I was wearing something. I bet I looked a mess." she said running her hands through her hair.

"You looked like the angel you are." Torrance replied snapping a picture of her just standing there.

Helen noted the odd looks on the faces of her roommates at Torrance's mild flirtation. Even though it didn't normally phase her, the way they were looking at her made her uncomfortable. She knew it was just apart of Torrance's act, but knowing that they were unaware of why she had said it, Helen shifted uneasily instead of gracing Torrance with a smile for the comment.

Torrance noticed immediately that she didn't get her usual response. "What's wrong, cutie? Wake up on the wrong side of the bed?" she joked trying to lighten the mood.

Holding a hand up to shield her face from any more potential photos, Helen grumbled, "I just don't feel like having any pictures taken right now. Just give me five minutes, will you?" Heading back toward her bedroom, she shut the door behind her. Helen went back to her bed and collapsed onto it. She thought of her surprise to see Torrance already in her living room when she came in. The photographer was looking much different than from the evening she had spent with her. Torrance had opted to wear a white t-shirt, khaki shorts, and sandals with a backwards cap, making her look the part of a lesbian more so than Helen had seen her, and yet to Helen she looked just as fascinating as the day they met.

Over the past few weeks, Helen had thought a lot about the dark haired woman, wanting to call her but choosing not to. Something in her always kept her from dialing the phone number she had held in her hand many times. When Torrance had told her to call, Helen wondered if it was genuine and had been hesitant to intrude on the older woman's life. Nevertheless her thoughts had been with Torrance numerous times over their brief separation, and now that she was sitting in Helen's den, Helen was suddenly stuck with a bashfulness of being in front of the woman's camera, because she felt too exposed. Modeling on a set was much different that being caught in her natural state, and she felt vulnerable about what could happen when her professional and personal lives collided.

Just then a knock on her door broke her thoughts. Kelly admitted herself and closed the door behind her before taking a seat on the bed. "Well, Torrance isn't at all what I thought she might be."

"Don't start, Kelly. This day is going to be hard enough. I don't need disapproving looks from you and Mark as well. I'm going to get strange looks all day today. I need your support."

"You have it. I was just taken back. She wasn't what I was expecting."

"She doesn't look like I expected her too either. I guess I was hoping she would be a little less obvious today since we have to be out in public. I really thought I was okay with her being gay, but right now I feel like the biggest bitch, because I'm bothered by the way she's dressed."

"Not to mention that she's flirting with you."

"She always does that with her models. It's just her style, but today I'm unsettled by it. On top of that I'm a little weirded out that she took pictures of me in my underwear. This day just isn't off to a good start."

"Well, Mark and I were about to leave, but if you want us to stay here and be with you all day, we will. If she really makes you that uncomfortable, we'll stay."

"Thanks for the offer, but this is work. You'll be bored. I've just got to think about where we can go that's not too public."

"All right but if you change your mind, call us."

Helen waited for a few minutes after she heard her roommate leave before going back out into living room. Torrance was still sitting waiting patiently for her. "Look, Helen. The object of this shoot is to be completely natural. You don't even have to talk to me. Just go about your schedule as if I'm not even here."

"All right. Fine but just to remind you that there is a clause about me being naked." she mumbled.

"I'm aware of that." Torrance answered, offended by the icy demeanor that had struck Helen. "Look, if you have changed your mind about being in the book, you can tell me. I'd like to think that we're good enough acquaintances at least to be open about our feelings. I wouldn't hold it against you if you asked to get out of this. I just thought it might be something you'd want, but if you don't want to do this, tell me. I'll give you the roll I took of you this morning and be on my way. I invited you to be in this, Helen, but there are other models who want to be in it. I could just use one of them instead."

Knowing she was being unfair to the photographer, Helen dropped her head. "I'm sorry. I'm just in a bad mood right now, and I'm a little upset that you took pictures of me asleep."

"I cleared it with your agent first."

"Well, she didn't clear it with me. If I had known you were going to do that, I wouldn't have been in so little."

"You were fully covered. I'm sorry for the misunderstanding. I'll tell you what. Do you want me to give you the roll? You can have it if it bothers you this much. I think they'll be spectacular though."

Helen knew Torrance was trying to placate her by offering to hand over the film. "No. If you think they are that good, keep them."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah. Well, I'm going to go on my run. You going to try to keep up?"

"Maybe for a little, but running and shooting at the same time is nearly impossible."

Helen went to change into her running clothes before going outside. As she stretched Torrance took pictures of her, but as they began, Torrance quickly gave up trying to pace her with the camera and just waited for her to return. Afterwards they moved into the kitchen for breakfast. Torrance was just a bystander as Helen had her meal and read the paper. When that was complete, Helen went to shower, leaving Torrance on the couch. Pictures were taken of all aspects of dressing once Helen had on sufficient clothing. Torrance was so busy taking photos and notes that the two of the hardly had a chance to speak.

The whole day was spent with Torrance documenting everything that Helen did, from reading in the park, to talking on her cell phone, to meeting friends for early drinks. At dinner time Torrance took a temporary hiatus to eat something herself before getting back to work. The day ended with Helen on the couch watching a movie before going to bed. As Torrance took her final roll of the day, she tucked Helen in for sleep. Helen looked up at her in tiredness.

"You know, we've spent this whole day together and hardly said two words. This has been a strange day, Torrance."

"Well, it's over now. Just close your eyes and go to sleep."

"I feel like I've been cheated out of a visit with you. If I close my eyes, you'll be gone. Promise me that if I close my eyes, the next time I open them you'll be here." she whispered through a yawn.

"If that's what you want. I was planning on going back in the morning, but I could spend the day with you and go home the day after."

"Would you do that for me?"

"Sure. I'd like to visit with you too. I've missed your company, but I really should let you get to bed now. It's been a long day."

Helen patted the other side of her queen size bed. "Put your head down next to me, Torrance, and go to sleep. You're tired too."

"I need to go back to the hotel."

"I'll take you in the morning. Rest now."

Torrance looked at Helen contemplatively for a moment before nodding at her. She really was tired and the thought of sleeping next to the beautiful woman was more attractive than driving all the way back to the hotel to a cold, empty bed. They didn't say anything as Torrance took a seat on the edge of the bed to take off her sandals. Tossing them aside, she did the same with her cap. Opening her belt Torrance slipped off her shorts, leaving her in a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. Timidly she pulled back the covers and slid into the bed.

Helen had turned toward the door away from her giving Torrance a chance to view all of Helen's back. The blonde had opted to wear a different tank top and a pair of sleeping pants to bed that night, but Torrance still thought her absolutely lovely. Torrance felt fairly sure that Helen was unaware of her feelings, so Torrance wanted to make sure not to make the younger woman uncomfortable by trying to put a move on her, even though as she gazed at her, it was exactly what she wanted to do. Deciding it would be better if she turned away from the beauty, Torrance turned her back to Helen and closed her eyes.

Helen awoke first in the morning. Feeling the body next to hers, she opened her eyes to see Torrance still sleeping. Helen propped up on her arm as she studied the older woman. Torrance's short dark hair was matted from her hat the previous day and sleep. She looked up the sculpted arm that Torrance had over her head. Moving her eyes over Torrance's face, she took in the photographer's lips slightly parted as she took deep rhythmic breaths. Seeing a silver necklace around Torrance's neck, Helen curiously reached for it to look at it closer. Dangling from it was a set of dog tags with the name Thomas D. Whitfield imprinted on them, making Helen wonder who it was and why Torrance was wearing them. She placed them gently on Torrance's chest as not to wake her. As she laid there studying the older woman, it dawned on her how vulnerable Torrance looked in her sleep, a far difference from the strong woman she normally was. Helen smiled as she took in the beauty of Torrance's sweet face and toned body. Without even realizing it, she reached over to Torrance's arm, lightly tracing along the indentation of her defined tricep, but when Torrance stirred, she pulled back.

When Torrance awoke it took her a moment to remember where she was. Sitting up slightly she looked around the room before her eyes landed on Helen's open green eyes. "Morning." she whispered at the woman lying next to her.

Helen graced her with a smile. "Good morning, Torrance. Did you sleep well?"

Torrance nodded. "Yeah which is weird because I don't normally sleep well in strange places. Must have just been exhausted. Chasing around after you was no cake walk, even though the view was worth it."

"I'm glad you think so."

There was a minute of silence as they just looked at each other intently, but feeling uneasy with the way Helen was staring at her, Torrance broke the gaze as she asked, "So, what's our plan for the day?"

"Well, I guess the first thing would be to get dressed. I need to get you back to the hotel."

"Actually I have my own car, so I can just drive myself back. Why don't I go and take a much needed shower, and when I get back we'll have thought of what we'd like to do. How does that sound?"

Helen nodded. "Sounds fine. Are you going to leave tomorrow or tonight?"

"I haven't decided yet, but I guess I better, because I'll have to check out."

"Why don't you just bring your stuff back over here, so if you decide to stay, you can just crash here again?"

"You wouldn't mind?" Torrance clarified.

"Of course not. I'm planning on having you out late anyway and hopefully away from your camera."

Torrance grinned. "No camera today. I promise."

"Good." Helen stated.

Torrance looked down at Helen again. The softness of her gaze was making Torrance feel more strongly about her, but she figured Helen wasn't even aware how sultry she was looking at the moment. Taking a deep breath, Torrance began to get out of bed. "Well, I guess I better get going." she said putting on her shorts and sandals. Helen got out of bed as well and slipped on her robe before following Torrance to the door. As they passed through the den, they saw Kelly sitting there watching the morning news as she had breakfast. "See you in a bit, beautiful." Torrance said before walking out the door.

Once Torrance was gone, Helen turned to go back to her room, but the quizzical look on her roommate's face stopped her. "What?" she snipped.

"She spent the night?"

"So?" defensively Helen questioned.

"Hey. You don't have to get bent out of shape about it. I'm just surprised. I didn't expect that."

"She was too tired to drive back to her hotel."

"I see." she mumbled.

"What? You don't believe me?" Helen huffed.

Kelly gave her a inquisitive raise of the brow. "Of course I believe you, Helen."

"Then why are you making such a big deal out of it?"

"I'm not. You're the one making it an issue. What's with you? Something you're not telling me about your relationship with the photographer?"

"We're just friends. Can't she stay the night here without you thinking that we did something just because she's a lesbian? If you didn't know, you wouldn't be looking at me that way."

"I don't think that even though you're sure as hell acting guilty. You didn't do anything with her, did you?" Kelly asked with interest.

"I'm not even going to answer that. You know me."

"I sure do, Helen, and right now you're acting that you just had sex and are now regretting it."

Helen dropped her head forward. She knew she was acting weird, but something about the situation was making her uneasy. "Well, I didn't." she replied.

"Then what's up with you? You're as uncomfortable as you were yesterday morning when she arrived. If you don't like her, why can't you just not see her?"

"I do like her, Kelly. I guess it's just different when she's here versus being in New York. I think it's easier for me to be in her life than for her to come into mine."

"Because you're uncomfortable with our friends knowing that you have a lesbian friend?"

"I guess. I just don't want our friends to think that something's going on between Torrance and me just because she's gay."

"And you think they might, especially with the way she talks to you." Kelly finished for her.

"Yeah."

"Well, you're going to have to get over that, or maybe you'll have to tell Torrance that it makes you uncomfortable when she flirts with you. That's what it's really about isn't it? Her flirting with you in front of people we know?"

Helen nodded. "In a way but it's more than that."

"How?"

"I don't know."

"Well, there's nothing wrong with finding her interesting, Helen. You can still enjoy her company even though she's gay without there being anything more."

"I know. I've got to get dressed. She'll be back soon."

An hour later Torrance was back at Helen's and waiting on the blonde to finish getting ready. When Helen came into the den, Torrance gave her a smile. "You look nice." she complimented taking in Helen's pastel green blouse and khaki Capri pants with matching green slip on sandals. "Do we have a plan yet?"

Helen shrugged. "I don't know. What would you like to do?"

"Well, I was thinking maybe it would be nice to be outside. I don't get a lot of green in New York. I thought maybe we could take a drive through the country, possibly ending up out by my parents' house for lunch. No one is there right now, so it's quite. I just really would like to be out in the fresh air."

"Okay. Tonight though we're supposed to be going out with some friends for dinner, and then they want to go to this club. I told them I would go with them."

"All right. We'll be back by then. If you're ready, your chariot awaits, mademoiselle." Torrance said standing.

Helen looked over the photographer's outfit choice. She was wearing a short sleeve knit shirt and khakis with sandals, again tipping the world off to her sexuality. Wondering if she would be able to get Torrance to change before they had dinner, Helen just gave her a smile before following her out the door. Once outside Torrance led the way over to her Cadillac Escalade and opened the door for Helen. As the blonde got up into her seat, she gazed over the features of the SUV. It had every amenity a vehicle could have further forming her opinion that Torrance's family did have substantial wealth. "Thank you." she softly said just before Torrance shut her door.

As she waited on Torrance to go around to the driver's side, she wondered what the day might have in store. Even though they were on their way to forming a friendship, there seemed to be a palpable tension between them as well. Helen wondered if it would dissipate the further along the relationship developed as Torrance got into her own seat.

"Would you like to get a cup of coffee to go or something? I had a little breakfast while I was at the hotel, but there coffee tasted like sludge. I'm in need of a fix."

"Yeah, sure. There's a place just down the way." When they reached the coffee shop, Torrance ran in while Helen waited in the car. As she watched Torrance disappear across the parking lot, her eyes traveled over Torrance back down past her waist to her posterior and legs as she thought to herself what an amazing body Torrance possessed. Helen thought that if Torrance had the desire she could be a model, especially at her tall height, but then the thought of Torrance being forced to wear fashions that obviously would not fit with the brunette's personality made her chuckle. After a few minutes, she saw Torrance coming out of the shop carrying two coffees. She admired the way Torrance practically strutted back to the car, an air of confidence surrounding her.

"Here we go. Two coffees." Torrance mentioned as she hopped back in the car. "Now we're set."

As Torrance pulled the SUV out into traffic, Helen took a tentative sip of her coffee as she cast a glance at Torrance. She admitted to herself that if Torrance had been a man instead of a woman, she would be physically drawn to her, but as the thought occurred, she questioned if she was attracted to the woman anyway, making her break her gaze and stare out the window.

"What's going on in that pretty head of yours?" Torrance inquired after a few quiet minutes.

"I was just thinking about you."

"What about me?"

"I was wondering how old you were." Helen made up, pushing her other thoughts away.

"Thirty two. How old are you?"

"Oh, I'm practically ancient in the modeling world. I'm twenty seven."

"And how did you decide to go into teaching? That takes special talent."

"I don't know. It's just always interested me, and I was good in math. I enjoy working with the kids and feeling like I make a difference. How did you get into photography?"

"The same thing really. I just always wanted to do it, started it as a hobby but it became a career. Of course I'm not making a real difference in anyone's life. I admire people who have it in them to dedicate themselves to helping others. I know that if there had been a teacher as attractive as you I might've been more inclined to be interested in my studies. I bet the kids like having you." she teased lightly.

Helen flushed at the comment. "Well, looks aren't what's important in teaching."

"No but it certainly helps. Tell me the truth. Don't you think you have an easier time keeping their attention than some of your counterparts?"

She shrugged. "I don't know. Maybe I do but at the same time it can be a nuisance, because they think I'm a pushover or unintelligent. I hate being judged by my looks."

"And yet you model?"

"I can honestly say that I'm only in it for the money, and I know it won't last forever. I might as well make it while I can. I'm sure I only have a few good years left in me."

"Well, regardless of when you stop modeling, nothing can change the fact that you are a beautiful woman. You'll still have to deal with those students ogling you."

"Don't think for a moment that they don't do it either. I tell you there is nothing worse than knowing that when you have your back to the class, the boys and some of the girls are staring at my ass instead of the board."

Torrance laughed. "Beauty has its price. Tell me something, Helen. Do you ever wish that you weren't attractive?"

Helen shrugged. "I guess I never really thought about it much. Why do you ask?"

"I know some women that do feel that way, especially if their looks are inhibiting them from being taken seriously."

"I could see that, but I know my looks will wane with age. I might as well use them while I have them, even though occasionally they cause me problems."

Torrance nodded. "I guess that's one way to look at it, but I know from experience when a woman will age gracefully. You'll be one of those."

There was a momentary lapse in conversation as Torrance took a turn off onto a back woods highway leading north out of the city. Trying to find out more about her, Helen said, "You know you never did tell me where you were from. Have you always lived in New York?"

"Um, well, I guess New York has always been my home base of sorts, but I traveled a lot with my parents when I was young. My father was a senator for New York for a long time, and my mother was a model turned actress and then photographer, so there was a lot of traveling. He would go back and forth between New York and DC quite often, and my mother liked living in New York even though she did most of her work abroad."

"What kind of actress was she? Did she do films?"

"Yeah but mostly foreign, usually Italian. That's where she's from."

"That's where you get your looks. I had wondered if you had Italian in you with that olive complexion. What about the rest of your family?"

"Well, I'm an only child, but I have a large extended family on both sides. I come from a long line of actors and actresses on my mother's side, and as far as my father's, most of the men are attorneys or in business. What about you? What's your family like? You said you were from Maryland. Where?"

"Annapolis. My parents actually still live in the area on the Chesapeake Bay. I'm the youngest of three. My father owns an architectural firm, and my mother is a retired school teacher. My brother is an engineer and lives in Northern Virginia with his wife and my two nieces. As for my sister, she lives in DC and works as an employment recruiter."

"And how did you get to Philly if all your family is down there?"

Helen smiled as she dropped her gaze into her lap. "I'm almost embarrassed to admit it now, but I came here because of a relationship."

"One that didn't work out I take it."

"No. We worked well together from a distance, but once I had graduated school and moved in with him, I realized it was a mistake. However I had already started working and making friends, so I just decided to stay. It's that much closer to New York anyway, so it's not as expensive to take the train in for a shoot."

"Do you think you'll ever want to go back?"

"I thought about it when we first broke up, but back then I was determined to make it on my own, especially since my parents were so against me moving in with him, and now I have a life. I don't want to leave. Nothing short of getting married or moving for a job would take me away. Tell me. What was it like for you as a child growing up around all those famous, successful people? Did you feel pressured to take up professions like your family?"

"Well, as much as I enjoy acting and did it when I was a kid, I'm not exactly what the world wants to see as a leading lady in Italy or the U.S. There's really not a place for a woman like me in acting. Besides I came to realize early that I had other artistic interests, but as far as my dad was concerned, I did get pressure about going to law school. He didn't think photography was a way to make a living, and he didn't want me just abusing the family estate. It took a while to convince him that it was what I really wanted. With the exception of where I live, I've done everything myself. I've made my own money and own name, so he's proud of that, even though it's not the profession he would've chosen for me. Then again there is nothing about my life he would have chosen."

"I take it you're talking about the gay thing?"

"Yeah. If my father had his way, I'd be exactly like my mother, a beautiful, intelligent women who is used to the finer things and accepts nothing less. I'd be married with kids of my own and just be a full-time mother, which is just bizarre to think about. However once I told him that I was not only going to have a career but when I married it would be to another woman, who I expected to be the mother of my children, he started treating me like the son he never had, including being strict on me as to making it on my own. All the men on his side have made their names on their own while the women traditionally have been passive. It was a weird situation for awhile, but now we have an understanding. However my mother and her family are a completely different story. My mother is the one who taught me to appreciate the female body. She just never realized I would take those lessons to heart." Torrance joked.

"What makes you say that?"

"I went on just about every modeling shoot and movie set she was ever involved in, so I saw a lot as far as the range of sexuality goes. I was a very educated child, and when I began to have my own awakening, it was easy for me to express my feelings. My mother was and still is my best friend, and I could tell her anything. When I began to have feelings for other women, she encouraged me to explore my options. I actually had my first sexual experience on one of her photo shoots when I was fifteen."

"Really?"

"Yeah, it was one of the models that my mother was photographing. It was funny, because my mother wasn't upset about finding us together. She was more upset that I had held up the shoot, because the model had to get remade up. I remember that like it was yesterday. It was at that moment that I knew I only wanted to be with women."

"How old was the model?" Helen inquired.

"Seventeen. Her name was Alena. She was this Danish girl with white blonde hair and blue eyes. I remember I was so nervous the first time I saw her, because I just thought she was so beautiful. Since she didn't speak English or Italian, I didn't know how to talk to her, but I was elated when I found out from someone that she spoke French. We just got to talking, and before we knew it, we were back in her dressing area smoking pot. I can recall the look in those blues eyes just before we kissed for the first time. Then suddenly we were doing a lot more than kissing. I can remember the way she kept mumbling in Danish. Even though I had know idea what she was saying, it was still so sexy. I knew I was doing something right."

"Did you see her after that?"

"Yeah but not as much as I wanted to. Our fling lasted for a few months, but the last time I saw her, she made it clear that she wasn't interested in that sort of relationship with me any more. Apparently she had met a boy. It hurt so badly, because I was in love with her, but it was bliss those few months. I wouldn't trade it for anything." Torrance stated with a smile. "Enough about me, though. How did you lose your virginity?" she asked teasingly.

"That's a bit personal, don't you think?" Helen inquired partly in jest.

Thinking she may have overstepped their boundaries, Torrance stated, "You're right. It is personal. You don't have to tell me. I'm sorry I asked."

"It's okay. It's just not nearly as exciting as your experience. I'm actually still mortified that I was so dumb as to allow it to happen when it did. It was nothing like I had envisioned as a teenager."

"What did happen?" Torrance asked, wondering if she was treading on thin ice.

Helen shrugged. "I just lost it in the back seat of a car with my high school boyfriend. It was the first semester of college, but we were still together even though we went to different schools. We were home on Thanksgiving break, and we just did it in my driveway. It wasn't anything special. In fact I wondered what the fuss had been about, because I was less than satisfied by the whole event. Not much later after that we broke up. I really was disheartened with sex in general until I met Richard, the guy I moved here to be with. That's when I finally realized the potential of it."

"He was good to you then? Why did you break up?"

"We just didn't want the same things. We didn't work well together living under the same roof."

The rest of the time passed in idle chat, but as they neared their destination, Torrance called ahead to her favorite restaurant to order them lunch to go. After picking it up, they made their way up to the house. When they pulled to a stop in front of the three story log cabin, Torrance said, "Welcome to my getaway."

"Wow. I've never seen anything like it."

Going inside Torrance gave Helen a brief tour before suggesting, "Since it's such a nice day, I think we should have lunch out on the deck. What do you say?"

"That sounds good. Can I help you with anything?"

"I've got it. You just make yourself comfortable." Torrance replied placing her hand on Helen's lower back and giving her a nudge toward the door. "I'll be right out with the drinks."

Helen felt her skin tingle as Torrance touched her followed by a sense of loss when she walked away. She knew that she was feeling things with Torrance she had never experienced with any other women before, but curious as to where things might go, she decided not to think about it too much. "Let me know if I can help." she said just before she went outside to admire the view of the mountains.

Torrance came out a few minutes later with two glasses of ice tea. "Voila (Here you go), Mademoiselle Melbourne." she said with a smile presenting the glass to her companion.

"Merci beaucoup (Thank you very much)." Helen replied smiling as well as she felt Torrance's hand against her back.

"Parlez-vous francais, mademoiselle (Do you speak French)?"

"No. I took it in high school, but I hardly remember anything."

Torrance nodded. "Well, lunch will be right out. Be right back."

Over lunch Helen mentioned, "This really is a fantastic view, Torrance. I could look at this everyday."

"Me too but it's only my second favorite place in the world."

"Where's your first?" Helen asked curiously.

"My grandparents villa in Italy. Have you ever been to Europe?"

"Well, I did a semester abroad in London and visited Ireland, but I've never been to mainland Europe. I would love to go someday."

"You would love Italy. You should go with me. I'm one of the best tour guides around."

"That would be fun."

"Then why don't you come with me? You have time to get your passport and visa squared away. I'm not leaving until next week. Just think three weeks in Europe. Wouldn't that be great?"

"It would, but I don't think I can afford to do that on such short notice."

"Well, let me get you a ticket, and you'll stay with me at my grandparents' house. You won't have any expenses."

"Torrance, I can't let you buy me a ticket. That's too much."

"I won't be buying it. I have more frequent flyer miles that I never could use. Come on, Helen. You could use a vacation."

"Well, I wouldn't want to impose on your family."

"Nonsense. They love visitors, and they'll be thrilled I've brought someone along. My mother would love to meet you too. She's already there."

"Are you sure?" hesitantly Helen inquired, wanting to go but not wanting to be in the way.

"Of course. I wouldn't have asked otherwise. Please, it'll be wonderful. I promise. We'll go anywhere you want."

"All right. I can see that I won't be able to talk you out of this. I do need a break, but I'm not spending three weeks with you and your family. You need private time with them. I'll go for ten days though."

"Great. I'm so thrilled. When is the best time for you?"

Later that afternoon after they had just talked for several hours, Helen said, "As much fun as I'm having, we really have to get back if we're going to make it to dinner on time."

"Oh, I totally forgot about that." Torrance admitted looking at her watch. "Just let me get the dishes, and we can go."

"Could I help?" Helen offered moving to pick up her own plate.

"No, I've got it. You just relax."

When Helen and Torrance returned to Helen's apartment, there was a note from Kelly and Mark that they would met them at the restaurant. "Well, I just need to change before we go. Would you like to freshen up?" Helen asked subtly, hoping that Torrance would change.

"Do I need to? What kind of place is it? I would hate to be dressed inappropriately."

"It's a nice place. Khakis aren't really going to cut it. Do you have something to wear?"

"Sure. I'll go get my bag out of the car since I guess I'm staying here anyway. Don't worry, Helen. I wouldn't embarrass you."

"I know. We need to hurry though."

Twenty minutes later Torrance was on the couch just waiting for Helen to finish getting ready. When the blonde came out of her room, Torrance unknowingly gave her sexy grin at the outfit the model had chosen. Helen was dressed in a sleeveless silk blouse and flowing black pants. "You look beautiful." she complimented standing.

Helen felt herself blush at the comment. "You look nice too." she replied noticing that Torrance was in a black ensemble as well, wearing a short-sleeved cotton shirt and black pants.

"Shall we go to dinner?" Torrance asked extending her arm for Helen to take.

With only a second of hesitation, Helen took the offered arm, smiling at her friend as her fingers grazed over Torrance's bare skin just under her sleeve. Helen was beginning to like the feeling she got whenever they touched and decided to indulge in it as long as Torrance seemed comfortable.

Torrance drove to the restaurant that evening, and when they arrived she opened the door for the teacher, allowing her to enter first before unconsciously placing a hand along her lower back. Helen smiled inwardly at the protectiveness Torrance was showing as they walked toward the back of the bar to their other dinner companions. Approaching the table Helen made introductions before Torrance asked her, "What do you want from the bar while we wait?"

"Oh, I'll get it, Torrance. You've been waiting on me all day."

"Don't be silly. You deserve the attention. Now what would you like?"

"Are you sure? I mean after today and taking me to Italy, the least I could do is buy you a drink. You sit."

"No. You're not going to win this one, so you better just tell me what you want."

With a playful sigh, Helen answered, "White wine. Thanks, Torrance."

"You're most welcome. I'll be right back."

As soon as Torrance walked out of ear shot from the table, Kelly gave a teasing smile. "You two make a cute couple, Helen."

Helen rolled her eyes. "Don't start. You know that we're only friends. The outfits are just a coincidence."

"You sure? You argue like a couple. Helen's got a girlfriend." one of the guys, Tom jibed.

"Don't say that. You wouldn't say that if she wasn't a lesbian."

"Oh, come on, Helen. It's obvious by the way you walked over here that she is interested in you. She had her arm around you, and what's this about going to Italy?" he inquired.

"She invited me to Italy later this month, and I said I would go. It's no big deal." Helen tried to defend.

"No big deal? Helen, I know you're blonde, but are you really that naive? A woman like Torrance wouldn't just invite you to Europe for the hell of it. She wants something, and I could only guess what that might be." Tom accused.

"Look, it might be true that Torrance is attracted to me, but she just happens to be the most famous photographer I've ever worked with. This woman could single-handedly make or break my career. I'm not adverse to a little interest if it gets me what I want." she stated firmly, even though she knew she was lying about the way she felt for Torrance. In truth she had never considered what Torrance could do for her careerwise until confronted by her friends. The fact that she wasn't ready to disclose that she might be having feelings for the brunette made her invent a reason to justify Torrance's behavior.

"Well, I guess that's okay then. At least you're only in it for the monetary gains. It would have surprised me if you were taking dips in the lesbian pool." Tom mumbled through his drink.

Helen stared at her friends seriously. "Not one word out of any of you for the rest of the night about this. My relationship with Torrance is not up for discussion. Is that understood?"

They all mumbled in agreement as Helen cast a glance over to the bar to see Torrance talking with the female bartender. A few moments later she returned carrying Helen's wine and her own scotch. "Mon cherie (My dear)." the photographer said as she placed the glass in front of Helen.

The blonde smiled at her. "Merci, mon amie (Thank you, my friend)." she replied, knowing it would irritate her friends that she and Torrance were intentionally keeping them out of their simple conversation.

The next half hour past with Torrance just listening to Helen and her friends talk as they waited on their table. However the women then excused themselves to use the restroom, leaving Torrance with just Mark and Tom. "I'm going to go check to see how much longer the wait is going to be." Mark mentioned.

As he walked away from the table, Torrance looked at Tom. Sensing that he had something to say to her, she inquired, "What?"

"So, I hear you're a dyke." he stated.

Inside Torrance cringed at his tone and language, knowing that the conversation was about to get uncomfortable. Nevertheless she answered with an edge of irritation, "You hear right. So what?"

"Hey, no reason to get defensive about it. I was just asking. How long have you known Helen?"

"A few weeks. You?"

"A couple of years. You know that woman is going to be my wife someday."

Torrance raised an eyebrow at him. "She didn't mention that to me. She told me she didn't have a boyfriend."

Tom shrugged. "Well, we're not dating yet, but it's only a matter of time. I just thought you should know, so you can back off."

"Back off? What are you talking about?"

"Oh, please, Torrance. Don't give me that. You know what I'm talking about. You have a thing for Helen, but in case you haven't noticed, she's not like you. You would never even be able to get a woman like that. You might as well give it up, because she's never going to sleep with you. I know this trip to Italy is nothing but a chance to get her to do just that, but she won't. She's only hanging out with you, so you'll help her career. The girl is mine, so just lay off." Tom growled.

Torrance gave a cocky grin to offset the hurt she was really feeling inside at his accusation. "Listen, Tom. If I want Helen, I'll have Helen, and there's nothing you can do to stop me. She's made it know she's available, so that means she's free game. I think it would be best if you didn't try to get involved in something that was none of your business."

Before she could say more he reached across the small table, grabbing her by the front of the shirt and pulling her closer. Being shocked at his action, Torrance didn't even have time to react as the drinks on the table toppled over from the force. "Listen, dyke, don't fuck with me. If you lay a hand on her, I swear I'll make you regret it."

Just then a voice broke their argument as Mark came back to the table. "Tom, what the hell are you doing?" he yelled pushing Tom away from Torrance. "Torrance, are you okay?"

Torrance scowled at Tom before mumbling, "I'm fine. I think it might be best if I just go wait over by the bar."

"You better go farther than that! If I ever saw you again, it would be too soon!" Tom yelled after her retreating form.

She was only over there a moment before she felt a hand on her shoulder. Looking up she saw Mark standing there with a concerned gaze. "Torrance, are you sure you're all right?"

"Yes. I'm a big girl, Mark. I can handle myself. He's just an asshole."

"What happened?"

"He just was trying to make it clear that Helen was his, and that the attention I was giving her was unwanted and unappreciated."

"You know that's not true. He has feelings for Helen, but they aren't returned, and he's probably just jealous. We all like you. Please don't let him being a jerk ruin the evening. Kelly and Helen will be so upset if they knew I allowed you and Tom to get into a fight."

Torrance smiled at him. "Don't worry about it. I'll make sure Kelly knows you tried to keep the peace."

"Please come back to the table." Mark asked.

Torrance shook her head. "Sorry but I can't. I'm not going to be subjected to him any more. I really just want to go home."

"You can't. Then Helen will know something happened."

Torrance shrugged. "Listen, Mark. This might be hard for you to understand being straight and a guy, but I don't want to be anywhere around him. He's threatened me with bodily harm, and even though I can hold my own in a fight, I don't really want to get involved in an altercation. It would be best for me if I left. Tell the girls that I got a call and had to get back right away."

Mark sighed and shifted on his feet nervously. "Well, I can see I'm not going to win this one. Let me give you my key to the apartment, so you can at least get your stuff." he acquiesced.

"Thanks. Will you make sure Helen gets home all right?"

"Of course."

When Helen and the other women returned to the table, she noticed that Mark and Tom were strangely quiet. "Where's Torrance?" she inquired looking over toward the bar to see if the brunette had gone to get another drink.

"She had to leave." Mark answered.

"What? What do you mean? She just left?"

"Yeah. She said she had gotten a phone call and that it was urgent that she get back right way. She told me to extend her apologies."

Looking at Tom, she saw a smug demeanor on his face. Taking in the table of overturned, empty glasses, she knew something wasn't right. "Did she saw what was wrong?" she inquired.

Mark shook his head. "No, she just said she had to leave straight away. I gave her my key to the apartment, so she could go by and get her things."

As soon as Torrance reached the apartment, she threw her things into her bag in a huff. All the way from the restaurant she thought about Tom's accusations that Helen was only agreeing to be with her to get a jump in her modeling career, and she was uncertain of whether or not it was true. Most of her believed that Helen was as genuinely interested in becoming friends as was she, but being that they hadn't known each other long, she was unsure. Furthermore Torrance knew her own interest in the blonde was far beyond that of friendship, and if Tom could tell, she wondered if Helen could as well. Knowing that Torrance should at least give Helen an explanation for her sudden departure that night, she decided to leave the teacher a quick note of apology before leaving.

That night as Helen, Kelly, and Mark returned to the apartment, Helen still wondered if there was more to the story that Mark had disclosed. Going into her bedroom for the night, she readied herself for bed, missing the note sitting on her night table. However the following morning when she turned over to see what time it was, she found the folded piece of paper tucked between her clock and light with her name written in Torrance's bold handwriting. Curious as to what it might say, she propped herself up in bed and opened the note.

"Dearest Helen, I am sorry for my abrupt departure last night. I know by now Mark has probably told you that I had to come home on urgent business, but I feel like I should be honest with you and tell you that is not why I really left. I asked him to tell you that as to avoid a confrontation. In fact the real reason for my leaving has nothing to do with business. I'm sorry to say that while you were gone from the table, your friend Tom and I got into an argument, in which he relayed to me that you two were more than just friends, and I was acting inappropriately with you. Mark told me that indeed you weren't Tom's girlfriend, that there were no mutual feelings involved. However there are other things that were said that made me think that this relationship between us isn't what I think it is, and I feel like I should be honest with you before you come to Italy. Tom told me that you were only using me as a way to help your career. Now I don't necessarily believe that, but if it is true, I want you to know that you don't have to pretend to be my friend just to receive my help. I would refer you to anyone for anything for modeling, because I think you have a lot of the qualities that are wanted in the business regardless of whether we were friends or not. However I think there is an even bigger issue than that at hand. When he mentioned that he thought it was obvious that I was coming onto you, I wondered if you thought the same. You're a special woman, Helen, but I would never try to make you into something you weren't. Over the course of the past few weeks, we've become close very quickly, and I just want you to know that I'm enjoying our developing friendship. However I've come to realize something else is there. I don't know if you have come to realize that same thing or not, but I just want to assure you that this relationship between us is only going to go as far as we're both comfortable. I just felt like you should know all this before you come to Italy. I've already taken the liberty of booking your flight, and your tickets will be here in a few days. If you have changed your mind, I understand. Just call my agent in New York and let her know, so I know not to expect you. I do hope you decide to come though. Until I see you again, take care. Your friend, Torrance."

Helen reread the note several times, getting angrier each time that Tom had upset Torrance. Wanting to know that whole truth, she marched out of her room to see if Mark and Kelly were home, finding them on the couch. Waving the note at them, she inquired, "What really happened last night, Mark? What did Tom say to her that made her want to leave?"

"I'm not sure, Helen. All I know is what I saw." he confessed as Kelly reached for the note in Helen's hand.

"Well, what did you see?"

"When you left to go to the restroom, I got up to check on the wait, leaving the two of them alone. By the time I had come back to the table, Tom had grabbed her by the shirt and dragged her half way across the table. I broke it up, but I could tell they both were upset. Torrance stalked off to the bar, and I went after her. She told me that Tom had said you were his girlfriend and to stop hitting on you. I told her it wasn't true. I asked her to come back to the table, but she refused. She said she wanted to leave and to tell you she had gotten a call that made her leave."

"Damn him!" Helen cursed. "I'm never going to talk to him again! How could he do that to her?"

"Helen, he was feeling threatened, because it's obvious you like Torrance more than him."

"That's no excuse. Torrance and I are just friends."

"Are you sure?" Kelly broke in. "By this letter it sounds like there could be more."

When Kelly said that Helen flopped into a chair and sighed. Mark took the letter from his girlfriend's hand and read it. "Yeah, Helen. This does sound like something else is going on."

Helen shook her head. "I don't know what's going on. I never thought she would pick up on it."

"Pick up on what? Do you like her?" he asked.

Helen hesitated before replying, "I don't know."

Kelly looked at her closely for a moment. "Helen, it would be okay if you did. I know I was teasing you last night, but if you really were interested in her, we would support you. We would just want for you to be happy. If it's with Torrance, it would be all right with us."

"Yeah. Torrance is a great person, and you seem to like being with her. We would be cool with it." Mark added.

Helen looked over at them. "Thanks for saying that, but I'm not sure that's the direction this relationship is going. I've got to figure out what to do here."

"When are you supposed to be going to Italy?"

"In two weeks."

"Well, I guess you've got some time to think about it. It sounds like she's leaving things up to you."

*  *  *

The morning after Torrance had arrived in Italy, she found her mother sitting in the garden reading after breakfast. As Torrance took a seat next to her, she smiled at her daughter. However when Torrance didn't give her normal dashing grin, she asked softly, "What's wrong, dear? I can tell you're unhappy."

"It's nothing, Mama, just thinking about a woman that I met recently."

"A woman that you are interested in?"

Torrance nodded. "Yes but I'm not sure she feels the same."

"I see."

"I invited her over to Italy, and she may be coming, but I'm not sure. We didn't leave on good terms, so I don't know if she still wants to come."

"What happened?"

"I got in a fight with one of her guy friends, and then I ran off without saying good bye."

"Why did you do that?" her mother inquired touching her on the arm.

Torrance shook her head. "I was scared, not of the guy but of her finding out how I felt. That's what the fight was about, but I wasn't ready to tell her my feelings. I think I've screwed up."

"Maybe not. Don't worry too much about it. What is this lady's name?"

"Helen, Helen Melbourne. Oh, Mama, she is amazing. She's just perfect."

Her mother smiled at her. "Ah, blinded by love I see. Doesn't she have any faults?"

"Only one that I can think of."

"And what's that?"

"She's straight." Torrance mumbled.

"Oh, well, that certainly makes things a little more complicated."

"Tell me about it. I swore I would never do this again, Mama. I know better than to fool around with straight women. I just end up getting hurt, but I haven't felt this way since I was a teenager with Alena. There is just something about her."

"It's that serious?" her mother inquired in surprise. Torrance just looked at her. "I can see that it is just by looking in those eyes of yours. I don't know what to say, darling. You deserve a woman that will make you happy. We can always hope that Helen is the one. Just because she's never been with a woman doesn't mean she's straight. Maybe she's just now starting to know herself. The chemistry is there?"

"I think so. I mean we have such a good time together, and she seems to like my attention."

"Well, then give it time. Maybe she is scared too. Now I know you have better things to do than sit around here. Why don't you go out and try to get rid of some of this nervous energy? Things will work themselves out. You'll see."

"I hope so, Mama." Torrance replied kissing her mother on top of the head and then heading out the back garden gate.

On the night before Helen was supposed to leave to Italy, she was sitting around the apartment with Kelly and Mark. As the three of them just watched TV, Mark asked, "So have you made your final decision about tomorrow yet?"

"No. I'm ready to go, even packed, but I'm not sure yet. I just don't know what to do."

"I think you should go." Kelly stated. "Heck, even if I had to put out, I would go to Italy with Torrance. She's offering you a trip of a lifetime." she joked.

"It's that possibility of crossing the line of friendship that's stopping you, isn't it?" Mark inquired.

Helen nodded. "I just don't know what I want."

"Well, at least you can be assured that she's going to let you decide where the relationship goes. I mean she said that in the letter. It's not like you're committing to anything but being friends with her by going." Kelly pointed out.

"That's true. I believe her when she says that she's only wants to go as far as I do. The problem is I don't know how far I want to take it." she admitted.

"Well, you know you have our support. This would a perfect opportunity, Helen. You'll be half way around the world with this woman. You won't know anyone else, so they'll be no one to look down on you if want to try something new. Know one will ever know unless you tell them. It's the perfect chance to do whatever you want without any consequences to your other relationships. If I were you, I would go." Mark said.

Helen nodded. "I feel so stupid about this. I mean I've always wanted to go back to Europe and suddenly and all expenses paid trip lands in my lap. I would be an idiot to pass this up just because I'm scared of my own feelings. It's not even her I'm worried about, because I know she'll keep her word. She's like that, but it's me. What if I get there and I realize I want more? I'm scared of that possibility, but I guess you have a point. It would be the best time and place to experience it if I wanted to. I guess the only real question is which of you can take me to the airport tomorrow?"

The next morning Helen and Mark were up early to go to the airport. As Helen sat in the living room with her luggage double checking everything, the phone rang. Wondering who could be calling at such an hour, she saw Mark answer it. By the way he greeted the person on the other end, Helen pondered who it could be. He seemed overly friendly and excited as he smiled brightly into the phone. Knowing that Kelly was still in bed, Helen contemplated briefly if Mark was having an affair, because she had never seen him as happy as when he was with Kelly. Suddenly he turned and grinned at her. "It's for you."

Totally confused by his statement, she came to pick up the phone. "Hello?" she hesitantly greeted.

"Helen, hi." Torrance said nervously.

"Oh, hi, Torrance. How are you?"

"Good. You?"

"I'm good. What's up?"

"I was just calling to see how you were."

"I'm doing well." Helen replied. "But I really can't talk right now. I'm on my way out the door."

"Oh, well, all right. We can talk some other time then. Sorry to have bothered you." Torrance mumbled.

Sensing the photographer's sullen mood, Helen inquired, "Hey, Torrance, just one thing. When I land are you going to be there to pick me up?"

"You're coming?" she asked in obvious surprise.

"Of course. Did you think I wouldn't?" she asked when she realized that's why Torrance had called even though she didn't admit to it.

"I wasn't sure. Of course I'll be there to pick you up. I'm so glad you've decided to come."

"Me too but I really have to go now. Mark's waiting to take me to the airport."

"Oh, sure. I guess I'll see you soon then. Be safe."

"All right. See you soon."

When Torrance got off the phone, she raced to find her mother. Running into her in the garden, she hugged her excitedly. "She's coming, Mama. Helen's coming."

"That's wonderful, dear. I never had any doubts."

"Oh man, now I have to plan." Torrance mumbled beginning to pace the stone patio.

Her mother laughed lightly. "You have plenty of time, Torrance. You're going to drive me crazy if you don't stop that pacing."

"I have to figure out what room to put her in too." Torrance pondered aloud.

"Let's put her in the room next to yours. That way in the event you two want to sneak into each other's rooms at night you don't have far to go." her mother teased.

"That'll never happen. I told you Helen isn't like that. We're just friends." the brunette stated even though somewhat sadly.

"You never know, Torrance. She did agree to come. People can change their minds. You already said the chemistry is there. Maybe she wants to see where this relationship can go. Now instead of hanging around here and fretting, why don't you go out into the fields for awhile and work out your nerves? I'm sure they could use your help out there."

The next day Torrance went to the airport alone to meet Helen's plane. As she stood there waiting for the passengers to come off the plane, she wondered what the next ten days might hold. She was genuinely surprised that Helen had decided to join her, so she thought maybe the blonde may be willing to see what might happen in their relationship. However knowing that it would be Helen's first time if it were to happen, she knew things would have to move at a pace the blonde was comfortable with. Deciding not to put too much pressure on herself about it, Torrance decided it would be best to just let things flow as they would. Noticing the blonde coming out the narrow hallway into the terminal, Torrance smiled widely as she moved to her. Forgetting everything she had just told herself, she gave Helen a huge hug, picking her up and twirling her lightly as she admitted, "I missed you."

Helen felt the tingle all over her body as taller woman held her suspended in air. "I missed you too, Torrance." she said with a smile as she let her fingers trail lightly through the brunette's short hair.

"Come on. Let's go get your bags and get out of her." the older woman suggested finally putting the blonde back on her feet. Helen agreed, hanging onto Torrance's arm as the photographer led the way to the baggage claim. After collecting the luggage, Torrance took Helen out to where the family driver was waiting to take them home. They were quiet in the car as Helen took in the scenery passing outside the car window. Finally though after almost an hour, Torrance mentioned, "We're almost there. It's just at the top of this hill. This is actually the beginning of their driveway."

"This is some driveway. I would hate to have to walk up this thing."

"The hired hands do it everyday. I guess you get used to it. It doesn't even phase me any more. I walk it everyday to go into town."

"And you've got the legs to prove it." Helen mumbled, her eyes moving to Torrance's khaki shorts clad thighs.

Upon arrival at the house, Torrance took Helen's bags into the house. "Let's just get these up in your room, and then I'll introduce you to my family." Helen nodded and followed Torrance up the staircase. "Here's where you'll be staying. My room is just next door. I hope you like it." the brunette stated as she put Helen's suitcases on the bed.

Helen looked around the room, taking it all the exquisite furniture. The room had windows on two sides, and a balcony that looked out over a vineyard. "This room is bigger than my whole apartment, Torrance. It's beautiful."

"Glad you like it. As I said I'm right next door, and the balcony joins our two rooms. Come on now. I'll take you to meet my family, and then you can rest."

"Oh, I meant to ask you if your grandparents knew English. I feel a little self-conscious, because I don't know any Italian."

"Not to worry. They know enough English to hold a conversation, and my mother will talk your ear off if you let her. They're all excited to meet you." Torrance mentioned reaching her hand out for Helen to take. Without even thinking the blonde put her hand into the larger one and allowed Torrance to led her through the house. Going out into the garden, they saw three older adults sitting there drinking tea and just talking. "Mother, Nonna (Grandmother), Nonno (Grandfather), I would like for you to meet Helen Melbourne. Helen, these are my grandparents and my mother." she said making introductions.

"We're so pleased you've come, Helen. Please have a set. Would you like some tea?" Torrance mother inquired.

"That would be wonderful. Thank you."

All five of them talked for about an hour before Torrance noticed Helen trying desperately to stifle a yawn. "I think we better let you take a rest, Helen. That trip is a long one." Torrance mentioned.

"I am a little tired." she confessed.

"Well, why didn't you mention it before now? Forgive us for neglecting your needs, dear. Torrance, show Helen up to her room." her mother instructed.

"Oh, it's fine. I'm just a little tired from the flight. I'm not feeling neglected in the least."

"Come on, Helen. I better do as she says, or else she might start embarrassing me." Torrance said with a laugh. Taking Helen back upstairs, Torrance hovered outside the door. "If you open your windows and the balcony doors, you'll get a nice breeze coming through. In fact I prefer doing that since I can't in New York."

"That sounds nice."

"Well, I'll just let you rest. You know on my first day here, I almost always sleep the whole day away, so please don't feel like you have to come back down if you're tired. This is your vacation. You can do whatever you want."

"Oh, I'm not going to stay up here the rest of the day. I just want to take a little nap. I'll go to bed early tonight."

"Okay. Then I'll see you in a few hours. If I'm not around, my mother will know where to find me. I usually am outside somewhere."

"All right. I'll see you in a bit. Thanks again for letting me come, Torrance."

Torrance gave a dashing smile. "It's my pleasure, Helen. I'm glad you're here."

When Torrance returned to the garden, she was wearing a large smile. "So, what did you think?"

"She's lovely, Torrance." her mother answered. "I can see why you like her, and I can also see that those feelings are mutual."

"Really?" Her mother nodded. "What about you, Nonna and Nonno? What did you think of Helen?"

"She lights up your face, Torrance. You love her very much, yes?" Nonna asked. Torrance nodded in affirmation.

"It shows." Nonno replied. "How serious is this relationship?"

"We're just friends right now."

"Just friends? I think not. There is potential for so much more." her mother decisively stated.

"I hope so."

"Well, while you're hoping, why don't you go do something? You'll be restless until she wakes."

"I think I will. If I'm not back by the time she gets up, tell her I went out to the vineyard."

"We will. Run along now."

A few hours later Helen arose from her nap. Going to the balcony, she looked out over the scenic view of hills and mountains. Wondering what Torrance was up to, she freshened up and headed out to find the tall woman. Trying the garden first, she found Torrance's mother there reading.

"Ah, you look more rested now. That trip always wears me out as well." her mother mentioned.

"Well, it helped to have such a wonderful place to nap. I think I'll be able to make it the rest of the day now. Thank you for allowing me to come stay with your family, Mrs. Whitfield."

"Please don't call me that. Mrs. Whitfield is my mother-in-law. You must call me Maria. I insist."

"Very well, Maria. Do you know where Torrance is?"

"You should probably find her out in the vineyard. It's her favorite place here. Just go out the garden gate and follow the dirt path over the ridge. I'm sure she's been counting the minutes since you two have been apart, so you better go find her."

Helen did as she was told. Following the path she eventually came to the vineyard, but since it was so large, she wondered where Torrance could be hiding. Slowly strolling through the rows failed to produce the photographer, so Helen walked to the very end. There on top of a small hill she spotted the brunette kneeling in front of three crosses with her head bowed. Not wanting to interrupt what looked like a prayer, Helen softly approached. She got close enough to hear that Torrance was speaking aloud, but she couldn't make out what the older woman was saying as she stood at a respectable distance. When Torrance was finished, she made the sign of a cross across her body, as in Catholic tradition signaling the end of her prayer, before moving to sit at the base of the middle cross. As soon as she looked up and saw Helen there, she jumped up.

"Hey. Been standing there long?" she inquired.

"Not really. I didn't want to interrupt your meditation."

"Oh, that's okay. My prayer for your safe arrival was already been granted. Would you like to sit with me?" Nodding Helen took a seat on Torrance's left side, and they both looked quietly out over the vineyard. "You know I once told you that the Poconos were my second favorite view in the world. This is my favorite, sitting right here."

"I could see why."

"This place holds a very special meaning for me, Helen. The most important event of my life so far took place right where we are sitting. Every time I'm here I like to come out here and reflect on it and the man that was apart of it."

Wondering if Torrance was about to open up to her, Helen inquired, "May I ask what it was?"

"About seven years ago my grandfather on my father's side and I were sitting right here, and he told me some things that I have never known. He was so sick already, and I think he knew our time together had come to an end. He had asked me to bring him out here, and we were just sitting here, just the two of us. He started to talk about his life, the things he'd done and seen. It was then that I found out that both my grandfathers had fought in World War II. Neither had ever mentioned it to me before. He fought for the Americans, and Nonno fought for Italy. Apparently when my parents had first gotten together and then decided to get married, both of them were adamantly against it, because even though the war was over, they still thought of each other as enemies."

"Why did he tell you that?" Helen asked softly.

"He told me that he wanted me to know how special I was. He said that when I was born he and Nonno had to finally bury the hatchet. It was because of their common love for me that they came to love and respect each other. I was proof that two different worlds could come together and live amicably. My whole life they were like brothers themselves. I had never known about their animosity before my birth. He just wanted me to know that I changed both of their lives for the better and that I was a real blessing. Then he gave me these." Torrance said pulling the dog tags out from under her shirt. "I wear them all the time as a reminder of the convictions of both of them as well as their willingness to forgive." Torrance looked out over the grove again before saying, "He told me that I should never be ashamed of who I was or where I had come from. I should always be proud of my history. It was what happened after that though that really changed my life forever."

"What?" gently the blonde inquired.

"We were just sitting here holding hands and both leaning back these crosses. He was sitting right where I am, and I was where you are now. He was so sick, barely having any energy. He said he just wanted to rest for a bit before we went back to the house. He closed his eyes, and I just watched him sleep. Then I suddenly realized I was witnessing life leave him. I was twenty five years old at the time, and I didn't realize the extraordinary gift he had given me until much later. He allowed me to be present during the most private moment of anyone's life. Of all the people he could have chosen to be by his side, he chose me, and I'll never forget it. I remember beginning to panic at first, but when it was clear he really had died, I felt a freedom and lightness. It's what he wanted. He was in so much pain, but then he was free, and in a way I felt grateful that he had gone onto a better place. I carried his body all the way back to the house, because I couldn't bear to part with him even for a moment. As I came over the ridge, I saw that the garden gate had been left open as if they were expecting us back any moment. The look on my grandmother's face is one I will never forget either. She just looked at me with such mixed emotions. Later after the funeral she told me she had known all along that he had wanted me to be with him in his final moments. It was his last wish, and I'll always be glad I was there to fulfill it for him."

Sensing that Torrance had not told many people that story before, Helen felt honored that she had been trusted with such personal information about the photographer. Scooting over to the brunette, Helen put her arms around her. "You really are such a caring person, Torrance. Thank you for sharing that with me."

They sat embraced in the silence for awhile before Torrance finally broke the stillness. "We should get back to the house. I'm sure dinner is about to be served."

Torrance stood and then extended her hand to Helen in order to assist her. Smiling up at the taller woman, Helen accepted the help but then continued to hold the brunette's hand as they strolled back to the house. That night after the evening meal Helen just sat talking with Torrance's family. However through the whole night Helen noticed Torrance kept touching her. Usually feeling uncomfortable whenever her past boyfriends had been physical with her in front of family, she was pleasantly surprised that she actually enjoyed Torrance's hand as it occasionally brushed her body. Finally being exhausted though, she excused herself for the night. Torrance walked her upstairs to her room and hung out in the doorway to say good night.

"So, what time do we need to leave tomorrow?" Helen inquired, knowing that Torrance had an itinerary for the next few days.

"We won't be in a rush. You can sleep in if you'd like. Whenever you're ready to have breakfast, if you just go into the dinning area, someone will see to you. I usually am up early myself, but we don't have to leave at any certain time."

Helen nodded. "Are you going to tell me where we're going, or are you still trying to make it a surprise?"

"Well, I wanted it to be a surprise, but if you really want to know, I'll tell you I guess."

"I'm just wondering, because I need to know what to pack. I brought a little of everything with me, because I didn't know."

"Fair enough. We're going to Rome, Venice, and then I thought we could hang out at the beach for a few days as well so all warm weather clothes. I would take you to Milan, but it's too far north to try to get in on this trip. Maybe next time."

"Sounds good. I'll see you in the morning then."

"Bon soir, mon cherie. (Good night, my dear)" Torrance whispered leaning to give the model a hug and kiss on the cheek.

Helen barely resisted the urge to moan as their bodies came together in a hug. For all her denial of how she felt toward Torrance, she knew with more certainty than when they were in the States that she was physically attracted to the dark-haired photographer. Torrance had been so wonderful the whole day since she arrived, and the little touches the brunette gave her were sending her a clear signal that Torrance was interested in more than friendship. Returning the kiss Torrance had bestowed upon her cheek, Helen slowly pulled away. "Good night, Torrance."

When Torrance retired to her room for the evening, she thought about Helen. She had missed the teacher more than she cared to admit, even to herself. Seeing her for the first time after their brief separation only solidified her feelings of desire for the petite woman, and she wondered if their time together would bring them even closer. After preparing for bed, Torrance took her book out to the balcony as was her usual habit, but seeing Helen's balcony doors open, she figured she might disturb the blonde's sleep if she read there. Deciding to read in her bed, she began to turn away, but curiosity pulled her back to the model's doors. Peeking into the room, she saw Helen lying in bed asleep, the moon casting light along the white bedding. Torrance's heart fluttered at how beautiful and angelic Helen looked. She knew she loved the woman lying there and longed for a chance to prove her worth to the blonde. After a few more moments, she turned away and headed into her own room.

The next morning Torrance was out in the balcony reading in the morning sun when she heard Helen rise. As the blonde made her way out to the balcony as well, Torrance gave her a bright smile, taking in the sparse sleeping attire of her companion. "Good morning. Sleep well?" she asked as the model stretched. Torrance watched as the hem of Helen's tank top rose with the movement.

"Morning. I slept better than I ever have in my life. I may never want to leave."

Torrance gave a soft chuckle. "I'm sure my grandparents would love to have you." she teased.

"Have you eaten breakfast already?"

"No, not yet. I usually just sit out here for awhile before I go down." Torrance mentioned her hand moving unconsciously to the back of blonde's bare leg. Her fingers curled gently around the toned muscle resting along Helen's inner thigh. "We're not on a schedule here. We can eat whenever we want."

Helen felt Torrance's fingers as they scorched her skin. They were giving her a clear indication of the photographer's desires by the way they lightly traced over her skin, and even as much as she was enjoying it, she felt suddenly uneasy and pulled away saying, "Well, I'm going to go get dressed."

As Torrance watched Helen scurry back into her room, she knew she had made the younger woman uncomfortable. Cursing at herself for being so forward, she left the balcony, throwing her book down on her bed as she ran out of her room. Rushing down the stairs, she made her way out the back through the garden where her mother was sitting.

"What's wrong, Torrance?" she asked.

"I can't handle this! I have to get away for a bit! I just need to regroup!"

"Did you and Helen get into a fight?"

"No! Please, Mama, just let me go! I'll be back soon!"

By the time Helen had dressed for the day and made her way downstairs, Torrance and her family were already having breakfast. They all greeted her pleasantly.

"Good morning, everyone." she said taking a seat next to Torrance at the table. One of the women came from the kitchen to find out what Helen wanted to eat, but then the five of them were left alone.

"So, did Torrance tell you where you two were going?" Maria inquired.

"Only that we were going to Rome, Venice, and the beach. I don't know any more than that."

"Not to worry. I guarantee you'll have a good time." Torrance stated.

"I'm sure I will. After all you did tell me you were the best tour guide. I'm counting on it."

A week later Torrance and Helen returned from their tour of southern Italy to an empty house. After taking their belongings up to their respective rooms, Torrance went to find out where her family had gone. When the butler told her that they had gone to Milan but would be returning late the next day, Torrance knew that her mother had been behind the plot to give she and Helen as much alone time as possible.

Going to find her companion, she found Helen in the living room. "Well, it's official. My family has deserted us for Milan. They'll be back tomorrow evening, so that means it's just us."

"That's fine. I'm enjoying it. I can't believe it's gone this fast. This is the best vacation I've ever had."

"Good. This is one of the better ones I've had as well. I think it has to do with the company." Torrance mentioned plopping down beside her. "To think tomorrow is your last full day here. I was thinking that we could go down into the village at the bottom of the hill. I wanted to show it to you anyway."

"That sounds good. We keep driving through it, and I've seen some places I want to go."

"Great. Then that's what we'll do then. What do you want for dinner tonight? I need to go tell the cook."

Helen shrugged. "I don't know. Surprise me. You haven't let me down yet."

"Very well. Don't say I didn't give you a choice. If you don't like it, you can't blame me." she teased scampering off the couch and into the kitchen.

That evening Torrance and Helen had their meal out in the garden. Long after it was complete and they had been left to themselves, they stayed out back stargazing. As they often had over the past several days, they sat cuddled together as they talked. Being a cool night on top of the hill, Torrance had retrieved a blanket for them, and they laid together under it on the chaise to keep warm as they looked up into the dark sky. Helen lied on her side, one arm draped over Torrance's frame as her head rested on the older woman's shoulder. Torrance had one arm around her back as the other lightly caressed the skin of her bare forearm. All was quiet as they listened to the sounds of the night. Helen silently reflected on the trip. Never in her life had anyone treated her the way Torrance had, always making her feel special and beautiful. All the kindness the photographer had showed her made it easy for Helen to want more from their friendship as well. However time was beginning to run out for them if they were going to venture any further while together in Italy. Helen knew things would be more difficult once they returned home, so she pondered if she should attempt to take the relationship farther. As she thought about the possibilities of what might happen between them, the question that she had always wanted to ask the brunette but had always been too shy came to mind. Deciding that she had to know before they could go any further though, she summoned her courage to ask. Shifting her head so her mouth was closer to Torrance's ear, she whispered, "Torrance."

Torrance felt the model's breath tickle her ear in the most erotic of ways, making her want to moan, but she managed to refrain. "Yeah?"

"Could I ask you something personal?"

"Sure." Helen hesitated, knowing that once she asked, there was no taking the question back. Hearing the long pause, Torrance assured her, "You can ask me anything."

"I just don't want to offend you."

"You won't. What is it?"

"What is sex like with a woman?" she rushed to say before she lost her nerve.

Torrance heart stopped as she inquired, "Why do you want to know that?"

"I was just curious. If it's too personal, you don't have to tell me."

"Curious." Torrance mumbled, slightly disheartened at the admission. Nevertheless she decided to give Helen the honest answer she deserved. "Well, I guess I should tell you that what sex meant to me when I was younger is a lot different than it does now. When I was young, there were many times I was it in for the sake of getting off, like most kids are, but the older I've gotten the more the meaning of sex has changed for me. To me there is nothing that compares to making love to a woman. It's the most beautiful thing there is in the entire world. You see for me to go to bed with someone, there has to be a chemistry, a connection that isn't easily established. I'm not looking for a quick score any longer, because I know it's so much better when you truly care about the person you're with. I've come to realize the closeness I want from my partner can only come with complete trust. For a woman is opening more than just her legs for me, she's opening her soul. To be inside someone where life begins is just an amazing experience. It's like touching their spirit. She's giving me a part of herself. She's offering me something that can never be taken back. By physically loving a woman, I am forever becoming a part of her and vice versa. It's like nothing else. You know I've heard that with men and women loving can be one-sided at times, one person only seeking their own gratification, but with women, it's about pleasing each other. My only desire when I'm with a woman is to give her the ultimate pleasure. To see a woman when she is reaching her peak, when she's at her most vulnerable and beautiful is an honor she's giving me, and I treasure it. There truly are no words that do real justice to the experience."

Helen sighed as she took in Torrance's words. "You make it sounds so romantic." she whispered softly, thinking that if things ever reached that level between them she wouldn't be disappointed.

"Shouldn't it be?" Torrance replied pulling Helen in a little closer as a cool breeze swept over them.

There was silence after that as they just laid together. As Torrance's hand continued to stroke Helen's back, the blonde felt her herself becoming more sexually aware of the delicate movement. Wondering if Torrance was feeling the same, she snuggled in closer, noting the pace of Torrance's heart speed up to match her own. Torrance focused her eyes on the stars as she felt Helen's body shift closer to her own. The feeling of the blonde's breath along her neck was beginning to stir her passions, but unsure of what to do, she merely kept caressing the model's back lightly. Helen felt Torrance's hand coming dangerously close to the hem of her shirt, and then suddenly she wanted the photographer's hand to slip under it to her bare skin. However she wasn't sure how to bring that action about without telling her, so she opted to try to give the brunette a little subtle direction. Bringing her own hand down off Torrance's shoulder, she began to run it along the older woman's side sensuously. She heard the brunette's breath catch but realized it had worked as Torrance's hand found its way up the back of Helen's top. They went on for several minutes just touching each other, but as each of them became more aware of what was actually starting to happen, their breathing began to become erratic. Still they hadn't kissed each other, but as the thought of that being the next step occurred to Helen, she began to shiver in her nervousness and desire.

"You cold?" Torrance asked softly bring the model's body even closer. Not trusting her voice, Helen merely gave a shaky nod. Knowing that her response meant that Helen was approaching potential overload, Torrance suggested, "Then maybe we should go in. It's getting cold out here, and it's late anyway."

Leading the way inside, Torrance made a stop in the living room to deposit their blanket before escorting Helen upstairs. As they came to a stop outside the blonde's door, they just looked at each other. Torrance knew she wanted to kiss the model more than anything at that moment, but being scared of making a wrong move, she opted just to give the woman a hug. Bringing their bodies together in a tight embrace, Torrance allowed herself to nuzzle Helen's fair hair before resting her head along the teacher's shoulder. Helen couldn't control her breathing as she felt Torrance pull her hips closer, letting the photographer's belt buckle skim along her stomach through her thin shirt. Each of them were so lost in the sensations that neither thought about their actions. Before Torrance could stop herself her lips brushed over the soft skin of blonde's neck. Helen immediately whimpered as one hang clung tighter to Torrance's collar and the other cradled the dark head. However as soon as Torrance heard the beautiful sound, she realized her actions and pulled away abruptly, startling them both. She longed to be able to hear it again, but she knew she had to refrain.

Seeing Torrance become reserved again, Helen whispered, "Well, um, good night."

"Good night, Helen." the tall woman answered softly before turning to leave.

Going into her room, Torrance softly closed the door and leaned against it. Her emotions were running wild through her body. The small moan that had escaped the model was enough to make her crazy with desire. Knowing she had to reign in her feelings though, she began to ready herself for bed, but as she found herself lying in the dark, she began to think about what it would be like to kiss the woman she loved for the first time.

That night as Helen lied in her own bed, she thought of the woman just next door. Over the course of the trip, she had begun to feel so much more for the photographer than she ever thought she would, and their parting for the night left her with a longing she had never experienced. Allowing herself to fantasize, she imagined what a night of passion might be like between them. Dreaming of the dark-haired woman showering her with affection led her own hands into action as they took in the landscape of her body all the while pretending that it was Torrance there inside of her.

Torrance was just beginning to drift off to sleep when she thought she heard her name being called. Confused she sat up in bed and strained to hear any noise but there was nothing for several moments. However just as she was about to settle down again, she heard it a second time coming from the direction of the balcony. Thinking that maybe Helen was calling her, she slid out of bed and made her way out her doors over to the blonde's. As she approached softly, she heard her name a third time, so she went to Helen's open doors, but as soon as she looked into the teacher's room, she retreated back a few steps. Unsure of whether her eyes were deceiving her or not, she peeked just around the corner. Helen was in bed cast in the white light of the moon. Even though the blonde's eyes were closed, Torrance could tell that she wasn't asleep. Her back was arched slightly and her head titled back. Torrance could hear the blonde's unsteady breathing, and she was transfixed by the movement of the covers, imagining what Helen was doing to pleasure herself. Torrance's legs went weak as she heard Helen call her name again. She wanted nothing more than to rush in a appease the fervor that was threatening to overtake them both, but she knew she couldn't. Knowing it was inappropriate to intrude on the blonde's privacy, Torrance regretfully turned to go back to her room. Falling into her own bed, she let the images of the model take hold in her mind and moaned sympathetically with her situation. Unable to calm herself any other way, she too brought herself the relief she needed before passing out in exhaustion.

The next morning when Helen came downstairs Torrance was already eating breakfast. Seeing the model for the first time after what had happened, the brunette felt suddenly shy in front of the blonde. Noting the slight flush on the older woman's face, Helen asked, "What's with you this morning?"

"Nothing. I was just thinking that today was your last full day here. It's gone too quickly."

"Yeah, it really has, and I feel like there is still so much I could see."

"Well, it gives you something to look forward to next time." Torrance replied with a smile.

"Very true."

PART 2

ONCE BREAKFAST WAS complete, Helen made her way back upstairs to finish getting ready for their outing while Torrance went outside to talk to the driver about her family's arrival. When she saw Helen emerge from the house a few minutes later, she couldn't help but smile. "Ready to go?" she inquired extending her hand.

Helen nodded as she took Torrance's hand. "Ready as I'll ever be." she replied with a smile, knowing that her words meant more to her than Torrance knew, because as she drifted to sleep the night before she made herself a promise that she would kiss the woman that had captured her heart before the day was over.

As they began their walk down the hill toward the village, Torrance gazed over at Helen. She was dressed the most casually since she had been there except when they were at the beach, opting for a green top that matched her eyes perfectly with a pair of short khaki shorts and her running shoes. Her skin had taken on a golden hue from their time in the sun and her hair had lightened as well. Her sunglasses were keeping her short hair out of her face, and she wore a bright smile.

When their eyes met, Torrance asked, "You really have no idea how stunningly beautiful you are, do you?"

Helen blushed at the unexpected comment, but she admitted, "You make me feel that way, Torrance."

Growing more serious the brunette stated, "You are a real blessing to my life, Helen. I hope you know that."

"I do now." she answered with an assuring grin.

The whole afternoon was spent down in the small village as Helen and Torrance leisurely browsed all the quaint shops and talked with many people that knew Torrance and her family. When it was time to head home though, they began to long ascent up the steep hill leading to the house. Even though it posed no challenge for Torrance, who had spent her entire life walking the path, the photographer could tell it was taking its toll on Helen. "You all right?" she inquired coming to a stop.

"I'm fine. This hill is just a real bear. I don't see how you do it." Helen stated.

"I'm used to it. You want me to carry you the rest of the way?"

"No. I weigh too much. I just need to rest for a few minutes."

"Don't be silly. I have equipment that weighs more than you. Just hop on my back, and we'll be there before you know it."

"Are you sure?" skeptically the model asked. She figured Torrance would probably be able to carry her, but she didn't want to impose that way.

"I'm sure. Come on. Jump on." Torrance insisted dropping down to one knee, so Helen could climb onto her back.

Helen did as she was told. As the brunette stood, Helen slipped her legs around Torrance's waist. Putting her head on Torrance's shoulder, she mentioned, "Maybe this wasn't such a bad idea. Why didn't I do this before?"

Torrance laughed lightly, clutching tighter to the teacher's legs. "Glad to be of service to you, Helen." They were quiet the rest of the way back to the house. Even though having Helen on her back was slowing her down, Torrance didn't want to let the petite woman go, enjoying the way Helen's body rubbed invitingly into her back.

As Helen rode piggy back style the rest of the way up the hill, her thoughts began to turn sexual. Having Torrance's frame between her thighs was beginning to make her amorous as her mind began to play out a scenario of having the photographer take her right there on the side of the dirt road. She was so far off in her fantasy that she barely heard Torrance when she announced their arrival. "Oh, that was fast." she softly stated.

Torrance let her go and gently guided her to her feet, her hands skimming along Helen's hips as she steadied the blonde's landing. "I wonder if my mother is back yet." Torrance pondered aloud. Instinctively taking Helen by the hand, she led the way inside.

They found Torrance's family in the living room simply talking, so both of them greeted Torrance's grandparents and mother with hugs before finding out that dinner wasn't for an half an hour. Knowing that time was running out on her to make her move, Helen turned to Torrance and asked, "Would you like to go out to the vineyard and watch the sunset with me? This will probably be my last time to go out there."

"Sure. That sounds nice."

As they strolled down the path leading to the grove, Helen said, "This has been the best vacation I've ever had, Torrance. Thank you so much for letting me come here."

"You're very welcome, Helen. You've made my whole trip just by coming. I'll be sad to see you go tomorrow."

"But you'll come see me when you get back, won't you?" hesitantly Helen asked.

"If you want me to, I will."

Going to Torrance's favorite place, they sat down together embraced as they quietly watched the sun dip behind the hills. Helen began to gather her courage for she knew the moment had come for her to express her feelings to Torrance. She was determined to do it before they went back to the house, but all to soon Torrance was mentioning they should be getting back. However Helen stalled. "I don't want to go back just yet." she said as they moved to their feet.

"Would you like for me to leave you alone?" Torrance inquired thinking maybe the blonde wanted a few minutes to herself in this special place.

"No. I just wanted to tell you something." she said tentatively. Torrance looked down at her expectantly as she moved in to put her arms around the teacher.

Staring deeply up at the photographer's green eyes, Helen wondered how she would let her know what she was feeling. As much as she wanted to kiss the brunette, she wanted the older woman to make the first move, but she sensed that Torrance wouldn't without motivation. "Torrance, I just want you to know that I think you're the most caring person I've ever met. You've given me so much in the few months that I've known you, and I just wanted you to know that I'm so glad we met that day. Even though we haven't known each other that long, I couldn't imagine what my life would be like if I hadn't met you." she admitted shyly breaking their gaze.

Torrance felt her heart jump start at the comment. "Helen, I feel the same way about you. I feel so blessed to know you. You've brought something to my life hasn't been there in a long time." Torrance confessed kissing Helen on the cheek lightly.

Looking back at the woman who held her heart, Helen saw the sincerity in the older woman's eyes. Instinctually her hand went to Torrance jaw, caressing it gently as she tried to get herself to lean up to kiss the photographer, but she was frozen by the gaze. "Torrance." she whimpered finally looking away. "Please."

The quiet request spurred Torrance to action. Lifting the model's chin with her hand gently, she leaned down toward her lips. Their mouths met timidly at first before they both became active, pressing harder into each other. Both of them moaned as they pulled each other closer and melded together in a sensuous lock. Several minutes passed as they allowed their desires to pour forth into that one kiss. Finally succumbing to the need for air, they broke away slightly. Torrance placed her forehead against the blonde's as she tried to catch her breath. "Whoa. That was nothing what I thought it would be like." she mumbled. "I'm actually weak in the knees."

"Torrance, I know you said that our relationship would only go as far as we were both comfortable, but I want to be more than just your friend." Helen admitted.

"I want that too, so badly." the brunette confessed.

Helen smiled before taking the initiative to kiss Torrance again, cherishing the feel of having the older woman that close. "We should get back before they send out a search party." she mumbled when they broke a second time.

Holding hands they made their way back to the house. The rest of the evening they spent in the company of Torrance's family, but even as they sat in the living room, they snuggled together on the sofa, casting glances at each other every few minutes. Several times Torrance saw her mother giving her a knowing smile to which she just rolled her eyes playfully. When it was finally time to go to bed that evening, Helen and Torrance walked upstairs together. Torrance lingered in Helen's open doorway for a moment not wanting to intrude on the blonde's private space.

"You can come in you know." Helen mentioned. "Keep me company while I pack."

Torrance moved into the room. As she eyed the bed, she thought of what had taken place there the previous night. Deciding on a chair across the room, Torrance sat and began to watch Helen pack her belongings. "I wish you didn't have to go." she said.

"Me too but I have to get back to work. I already have shoots set up for next week. This had been so much fun though."

"I really am glad you came. I haven't had this much fun here since I was a kid. I hope that we'll be able to do this again soon." Torrance proposed.

"I would like that." Helen replied.

Once Helen was finished packing, she moved into her bathroom to get ready for bed. Torrance was just sitting there when she saw the small blonde come back wearing another pair of skimpy pajamas. "Well, I should let you get to sleep." Torrance stated nervously as she shot to her feet.

"Tuck me in first." coyly the model demanded as she went to her bed.

Moving to the bed, Torrance pulled the covers up around Helen before leaning down to give her a soft kiss that lasted several moments. "Sweet dreams, angel." she mumbled, regretting that she couldn't stay as she pulled away.

"You too."

Going into her own room, Torrance got herself prepared for bed. Even though she was elated at the turn of events, the fact that she wanted so much more from her now girlfriend left her with an unfulfilled need. Sliding into bed Torrance quickly began to drift off, tired from all the exercise they had done that day.

Long after Torrance had left her room, Helen lied there thinking about the photographer. Torrance had brought her to the edge with her sweetness and obvious desire. The blonde knew that she wanted to experience everything before going back to the States, but she wondered if she went to Torrance, the brunette would satisfy her. Knowing how the older woman felt about intimacy, Helen had her doubts that Torrance would be receptive to the idea, but her own longing made her rise from her bed and head out the her open balcony doors toward Torrance's room. Standing in the doorway, Helen momentarily gazed at the sleeping woman. The blonde felt her pulse pounding as she realized what she was about to do, but wanting to fall into oblivion with the woman who had won her, she left her modesty and reservations at the door, swiftly moving into the room. Going to the bed, Helen didn't give herself a chance to hesitate as she leaned down to give Torrance a powerful kiss on her slightly open lips.

Torrance jumped at the feeling as her eyes shot open. She groaned deeply as the blonde slid onto the bed on top of her, diving deeper into her mouth. Torrance responded by wrapping her arms around the petite woman and actively participating in the kiss. Finally managing to break away from the assault for air, Torrance panted, "Helen."

"Please. Don't talk, Torrance. Just make love to me." the younger woman pleaded.

The simple entreaty crumbled Torrance's willpower. It was what she had always dreamed of and having the woman she adored requesting her love was more than she could withstand. Taking the lead between them, Torrance sat up to kiss the teacher with passion as her hands made quick work of the model's top. Helen followed suit, slipping Torrance's t-shirt over her head. Bringing her hands up to the blonde's breasts, Torrance began to kiss down her neck. Helen's moaned as the photographer's hands caressed her with exquisite tenderness and fervor. Instinctively trying to increase the contact, her hips pressed into Torrance's stomach. Torrance moaned feeling the blonde's wetness against her. Moving her mouth further down the model's body, she circled one breast with her tongue teasingly before closing over it. Helen cried out lightly, her back arching toward the contact as her hands cradled Torrance's head tightly against her chest. She could feel herself beginning to peak already, but wanting the moment to happen with the brunette inside of her, she pleaded, "Oh, God, Torrance. Please. I need you inside of me."

Complying with the request, Torrance gently rolled Helen over onto her back as her body found its way between the petite thighs. Kissing her way down the teacher's body, the brunette worked Helen's shorts off. Breathing in deeply the brunette took in the scent of the woman she loved before giving into her desires to taste her fantasy. The unexpected move took Helen completely by surprise, for a moment breaking the mood as she realized for the first time exactly what she had gotten herself into. Having never considered this particular type of affection, she briefly panicked as she realized she hadn't been ready to accept all that this experience would entail. However before she could even consider a protest, her body overrode her mind, as the feeling of Torrance being so intimate with her carried her over the edge. Crying out loudly her hand pushed Torrance's face in deeper as her other hand clung tightly to the sheet. Overwhelmed with the intensity of her climax, she was totally unprepared when she felt Torrance inside of her for the first time. Calling out the photographer's name, she could only hold tighter to the hard body on top of her as Torrance kissed back up her to meet her mouth in a light kiss.

"I've got you, baby." Torrance whispered as she began to gently thrust in time with Helen's hips. Being unable to even think, the model simply rode the feelings of bliss, allowing them to take her to a place she had never been in her life as she surprisingly reached the pinnacle a second time under the ministrations of Torrance's masterful hands. As she fell from the edge that again, she could feel Torrance still her movement. "I've got you, honey. Just hold onto me. I love you so much, Helen." the brunette confessed lovingly into her ear as the model began to descend. Managing to meet Torrance's green eyes, she saw them sparkling with a love she had never seen anywhere in her life. Torrance leaned down to kiss her mouth again. "I've got to taste you again. It was too fast the first time." she whispered.

Unable to even think coherently, Helen quickly found herself floating along the tide of orgasmic delight for a third time at the combination of the photographer's fingers and mouth feasting upon her. As it claimed her, her body shook uncontrollably and she temporarily blacked out. When she came to, she found herself on her side curled up on Torrance's bare chest. As the reality of where she was and what she had done took hold of her, Helen became terrified. There she was lying on top of another naked woman, the same woman that moments ago had touched her in ways she never had imagined. Thinking about Torrance's words from a few nights pervious about love between women being reciprocal, she began to panic at the idea of trying to perform the same for the photographer. In all her fantasies, she had never once dreamed about returning the actions, instead always focusing on how it would feel when Torrance touched her, but now as the time to act loomed before her, she froze in fear. She knew she wasn't ready to bestow the touch onto Torrance, and she suddenly regretted that she had initiated the whole event. Not knowing how to explain her reservations to the woman who held her, Helen laid perfectly still, not daring to move as she pondered how she would be able to leave the situation without paining the woman who had loved her so well. After several minutes Helen knew she had to face whatever Torrance's reaction might be to her selfishness, so she slowly lifted her head from Torrance's chest. Surprised to find the older woman asleep, Helen breathed a sigh of temporary relief and took her chance to leave, easing out of bed as quietly as possible to return to her own room.

The next morning when Torrance awoke and realized she was alone, she first thought making love to Helen had only been a dream. Reliving some of the details in her mind, she smiled as she made her way out of bed, but as soon as she realized that she was naked, she knew for certain it had been real. Immediately she became concerned, because Helen had walked out on her. Rushing out the balcony to Helen's room, she tried to pull open Helen's doors, but they were locked. Peering in through the window, it appeared that Helen had already gone downstairs and taken her belongings with her. Heading back to her own room, Torrance quickly dressed for the day. Dashing downstairs she barreled through the swinging door that separated the living room for the dining area, practically tripping on her own feet and stumbling over to the table where her family and Helen were already eating breakfast. Torrance and Helen's eyes locked in a long stare.

"Where's the fire, Torrance? And what's with your manners? Can't you at least say good morning?" Maria inquired.

With eyes only for the blonde, Torrance stated, "Good morning, Mother, Nonna, Nonno. Morning, Helen." Helen couldn't even reply as she dropped her gaze down to her plate. The confusion in Torrance's eyes was too much for her to bear. Seeing Helen turn away from her, Torrance felt her heart tearing.

"Torrance, well don't just stand there. Sit down and have something to eat." her mother instructed.

"I'm not hungry. I'm going on a walk. I'll be back in a bit." she mumbled.

"You have to take Helen to the airport in an hour." her mother informed her.

"I know. I'll be back by then." Torrance reported before racing from the room.

"That girl can be so moody." Maria mentioned casting a glance at Helen. "She gets it from her father." Helen just nodded as she tried to hold back the tears that had formed in her eyes at Torrance's sudden departure. She knew she had hurt the photographer by not staying the night, but seeing her for the first time since the incident was difficult for her, especially since she had caused Torrance pain. "Oh, what's wrong, my dear? Did Torrance hurt your feelings?" Maria asked in concern.

"No. I'm afraid I'm the one who hurt her." she said as she began to cry. "I'm sorry. Please excuse me." Rising from the table, she left the room as well. Not knowing where else to go for privacy, she headed back upstairs to the room she had been using. Going over to the balcony doors, she looked out to see Torrance sprinting down the path toward her special place, and it made her sob all the more.

That day Torrance's family accompanied them to the airport, leaving them no time for a serious conversation, but Torrance was relieved that she didn't have to be alone with Helen after what had happened. She could clearly see that the model was discontent, and she felt sure that she had ruined what was a blossoming relationship for carnal desires. The awkwardness during the ride continued while they waited for Helen's plane. Neither of them spoke to each other. Instead Torrance was completely quiet as Helen tried to make small talk with Torrance's family. Finally when it was time to leave, Helen hugged Torrance's grandparents and mother before coming to stand in front of the photographer. Seeing the pain in the brunette's green eyes was too much for her, and she began to cry.

Instinctively Torrance reached out to wipe her tears. Helen leaned into the touch as her eyes remained locked with Torrance's. "Well, good bye, Torrance." she whispered.

The formal finality in the teacher's voice stung the older woman as she tried to keep her own tears from falling. Thinking that it might be the last time she ever saw the woman that held her heart, Torrance gave in to her need to express her love one last time. Leaning down she brushed the blonde's lips lightly with her own. "Je t'aime (I love you), mon cherie. Adieu (Good bye), Helen." Helen took one last look into the eyes that she loved before turning to walk away. As Torrance watched her walk down the narrow corridor leading to the plane, she began to weep. "I've lost her, Mama." she whispered when she felt arms encircle her waist consolingly.

"It'll be all right, Torrance. You'll see. Whatever you two were fighting about can be made right."

Torrance shook her head adamantly. "No. She'll never take me back. It's over. I'll never love anyone else again the way I love her." she sobbed.

"Don't despair, honey. I promise you that you can work it out. She loves you as much as you do her."

When Helen arrived back in the States, Kelly was waiting on her at the gate. They hugged lightly as Kelly inquired, "How was your trip?"

"Fine." Helen mumbled. "Best vacation I've ever been on."

"That sounds really convincing."

"I'm just tired. It was a long flight. I just want to get my bags and go home."

As they began to walk toward the baggage claim, Kelly inquired, "How's Torrance?"

Helen shrugged. "I don't want to talk about her."

"Why not? Did something happen?"

Helen glared at Kelly. "I said I don't want to talk about her."

"Okay, we won't." Kelly answered. Even as much as Kelly tried to get her to talk, Helen refused, sulking on the ride home instead and then going straight to her room.

*  *  *

A week later Torrance and her mother were on the same flight back to New York. As they sat in first class just talking, her mother mentioned, "Now that a few days have passed, why don't you try to talk to Helen? I'm sure whatever the disagreement was can be overcome."

"I don't think so, Mama. She seemed pretty set on never seeing or hearing from me again."

"Come on, Torrance. You told me you loved this woman, that you could never love another. Isn't she worth fighting for? Don't let go of the best thing that's happened to you because of your pride."

Glaring at her Torrance inquired, "Well, what do you think I should do?"

She shrugged. "I don't know. Send her flowers or a note or something to let her know that she's on your mind. Ask for forgiveness for your part of this disaster. Do something. Don't just sit there and let her slip further and further away. I mean don't you want her in your life?"

"Of course I do."

"Then go to her and tell her as much. I could see that she loves you in her eyes, Torrance. Don't give up on that."

Torrance looked out the window. "Maybe you're right. I guess it couldn't hurt to try." she admitted.

"Good. I'm glad you've come to your senses. You two will be back together in no time. You'll see."

The following Saturday Helen and Kelly had just come back from their morning run together when there was a knock on the door. Wondering who it might be at such an hour, Kelly went to open it as Helen sat on the couch and slipped off her running shoes. As soon as her roommate opened the door, Helen saw the largest arrangement of white roses she had ever seen, and her heart fell into her stomach when the driver announced that they were for her.

"Well, looks like Torrance hasn't given up on you." Kelly mentioned as she closed the door and moved to put the flowers on the table. Helen just stared at them. "Aren't you going to read the card?" Kelly inquired. Helen shook her head. "Why not? What happened between you two?"

"I don't want to talk about it. Could you put those somewhere where I don't have to look at them?"

Kelly sighed. "Man, she must have really screwed up for you to be acting so mean. Aren't you at least a little curious as to what she said?" Kelly asked holding the card up. "Why don't you let me read it?"

"Fine. Suit yourself." Helen relented.

Kelly immediately ripped open the note and read it. When she had finished, she said, "Well, you certainly have some explaining to do. I'm totally confused."

Curiosity getting the better of her as well, Helen inquired, "What did it say? Give it to me."

Reaching for the note in her roommate's hand, she looked down at Torrance's strong script. "Helen, I am so sorry for what has happened between us. This is not the way I intended things to go. I need to talk to you. Please. I'm begging you to at least let me see you. Please give me a second chance. Much love, Torrance."

Closing the card Helen dropped her head as her tears began. "She's apologizing to me." she mumbled. "She has no idea what's wrong."

"What is wrong? Obviously you're extremely upset and have been since you came back. What did she do?"

"She didn't do anything, Kelly. It was all me, and she's the one trying to say she's sorry. God, is she trying to be a saint? She makes it impossible for me not to love her."

"Do you love her?" hesitantly Kelly asked. Helen paused but then gave a nod. "Then what's wrong?"

"If I tell you, you have to promise not to tell anyone else, not even Mark." Helen demanded.

"All right. It'll stay between us. What happened?"

"While I was in Italy things happened between Torrance and me."

"I gathered that. What things are you talking about?"

Covering her face with her hands, Helen admitted, "We had sex."

"Oh, my." Kelly fumbled. "Well, was it terrible? Was she that bad? Is that the problem?"

"No. God, she was anything but." the blonde sobbed. Instantly Kelly put her arms around her roommate. "Kelly, it was like nothing I've ever experienced. She knew exactly how to please me physically. I've never responded like that with anyone else. It was actually a bit overwhelming because of the intense rush of emotions at her touch."

"Was it only physical though?"

"No. She said and did just the right things. I mean she even told me she loved me in the middle of it. I couldn't have asked for more. It truly was the first time in my life I knew with certainty that the person I was with really loved me and wanted to be with me that way in order to express that love. I didn't feel like she was using me at all. She was giving to me the entire time."

"Well, that sounds perfect. Why are you so upset with her?"

"I'm not upset with her. I'm mad at myself, because I realized too late that I had selfish motivations for going to her bed. I was the one who used her, and I regret the whole event, because I wasn't able to be as open and giving as she had been."

"What do you mean?"

Helen fidgeted for a moment. "I just realized during the middle of things that I wasn't able to return the favors she had given to me."

"You mean you didn't touch her? Did she want you to? Was there a fight about it?"

"There was no fight. I don't know if she wanted me too or not. She fell asleep before there was any sort of conversation about it. Kelly, it was so wrong of me to trifle with her feelings. I knew going in there that night what it would mean to her to be intimate, but I was just too curious to let it go, and now I've hurt her. I feel awful about this whole thing. The last thing I ever wanted to do was hurt Torrance, but I did, and it's going to hurt even worse when I have to tell her the truth."

"But you just said you loved her. If she loves you and vice versa, this should be easy enough to work out."

Helen shook her head as she wiped the tears from her cheeks. "I don't feel the same way she feels for me. It's true that I love her, but she is in love with me. There's a big difference. I'm not in love with her." she lied.

Kelly looked at her for a moment before quietly inquiring, "Are you sure?"

Helen sighed as she looked at her roommate and best friend. Ignoring the question she mentioned, "What's even worse though is that now I'm going to have to call her and try to break this off before things get even more out of hand. It pains me to think that I'm going to hurt her even more when I tell her we can't see each other any longer."

"Not even as friends? Helen, are you sure you really want to do that?"

"What choice do I have? It wouldn't be fair to make her have to watch me with other people. It don't want this to be any more painful than it has to be. This is for the best. Now I have to go call her." she mumbled getting off the couch.

Torrance was sitting on her balcony that morning drinking her coffee and studying the pictures she had taken for her book. As she came to the photos of the blonde, her heart ached in sadness at the problems she had caused by not being stronger. If she had only turned the teacher down gently instead of giving in to her own desires, they wouldn't be in their current position. Torrance softly traced the contours of Helen's face in the photograph as she wondered if the model had received her gift yet. She wanted to call Helen so badly but opted to wait until she heard from the younger woman. Just then her thoughts were broken by the sound of the phone. Picking it up from her bistro table, she mumbled a greeting.

"Torrance, hi. It's Helen." the model hesitantly announced.

"Hi. I was just thinking about you."

"You were?"

"Yeah. I was working on my book."

"Oh." Helen mumbled. After an awkward pause between them, she said, "I got the flowers this morning. They're beautiful. Thank you."

"I'm glad you like them."

"Listen. Your note said you wanted to talk. I think that's a good idea. I have something I need to tell you, but I don't want to do it over the phone. Is there anyway I can see you tomorrow?"

"Sure. I'll drive over. You want to go to lunch?" excitedly Torrance proposed, pleased that Helen wanted to see her.

"All right. About what time?" the blonde asked neutrally.

"Around noon. That way I don't have to get up too early."

"Fine. See you then. I'll let you get back to work."

The next day Torrance was anxious as she arrived at Helen's door. The conversation they had the previous day left no indication of what the teacher wanted to discuss, but Torrance tried to keep a positive outlook. Knocking on the door, she hoped for the best but prepared for what she thought could be the worst. When Helen came to the door, she put on her most charming smile.

As soon as Helen saw Torrance, she exclaimed, "You're soaking wet. Is it raining that badly outside?"

"Yeah. It started on the way down, and I forgot an umbrella."

"Well, get in here. We need to get you dried off, at least a little."

"Don't worry about it. I thought we would just go to lunch first anyway." the photographer offered in hopes of delaying what looked like was going to be a serious conversation by the look on Helen's features.

"If it's all the same to you, I'd rather not go out. Come sit down. Are you sure I can't get you a change of clothes or a towel?"

"No, I'll be fine." Torrance answered making her way over to the couch. Helen took a seat next to her, and for a moment they just looked at each other. Seeing the teacher's obvious distress, Torrance softly said, "You know, Helen, I hope you know me well enough by now to know that you can say anything to me. I can see that you're upset. Whatever is bothering you, don't be afraid to tell me."

Shaking her head Helen mumbled, "You are always thinking of others. Even now when I'm only thinking about myself, you still are trying to put my needs above your own."

Torrance sensed impending trouble by Helen's comment, but she decided to take the initiative, and by working through it hoped they could come out the other side together. "Listen, Helen. We're both here to talk, and there's something I would like to say. Would you mind if I went first?" The blonde shook her head. Tentatively Torrance enveloped the teacher's hand in her own. "Helen, that night we were together I told you that I loved you. As much as I do mean that, I'm sorry if that made you uncomfortable. I thought that was a perfectly wonderful moment to tell you, but if I made a mistake in letting you know that at the wrong time, I'm really sorry." she apologized, going with her instinct that her confession was the issue.

Helen gave her a tearful smile. "Oh, Torrance, I am not angry or uncomfortable with that. It was the perfect moment. I could never be upset that someone said that to me."

Torrance nodded. Going with her second inclination, she continued, "Well, I'm also sorry that I fell asleep. I'm sure that wasn't exactly what you had in mind. It's just that I was concentrating so hard on giving you pleasure that I never considered you might want to do the same for me. I just wanted you to feel how much I love you, but I promise I'll make it up to you. You can take the lead next time, and I'll just let you do whatever you want."

Getting closer to the real problem, Helen shifted uncomfortably and pulled her hand away from the brunette's. "Torrance, that night was like nothing I ever experienced, but I have to admit that I was completely overwhelmed. I wasn't expecting things to be the way they were. I wasn't as ready as I thought I was."

"Do you regret what happened?" Torrance softly inquired.

The blonde looked into Torrance's green eyes and saw the concern there. Even though she knew what she was about to do was going to hurt the older woman, she felt it was for the best. "I'm sorry, Torrance, but I do. It was too fast for me."

Torrance took in the confession calmly, showing little of her feelings on her face. Taking a deep breath, she said, "Well, I am sorry you feel that way, because I feel the opposite. However we can still work around this. I'm willing to start again from the beginning if that's what you want. We'll take things slower. I just want to be with you, Helen, even if that means we have to start all over."

Helen shook her head. "I can't start again, Torrance. What happened can't be erased. I know I said I wanted more from our friendship, but I've changed my mind. I'm sorry. I'm just not ready for this kind of relationship nor do I think I ever will be."

Torrance dropped her head forward as she tried to stop the tears from coming. Getting herself under enough control, she gave a small smile she didn't feel as she stated, "Well, I guess it's friends then."

It was Helen's turn to look away as she began to cry. Knowing she had to go all the way through with things, she said, "Torrance, I don't think that's a good idea, especially since I know how you feel about me. It wouldn't be fair to either of us. I don't want to hurt you more than I already have, but I think if we were to remain friends, there is a possibility of that. You deserve more than I can give you. It's for the best that we not see each other any longer."

Torrance felt her heart rip at the blonde's request. Looking into the green eyes that she loved so dearly and seeing them wet with tears, Torrance wanted nothing more than to embrace the blonde, but she withheld. For once she had no words, so she simply sat mute for several minutes. She refused to cry in front of Helen, because she could tell the teacher was already hurting, and she didn't want to make her feel worse. Finally she rose from the couch saying, "I guess that's all that needs to be said then."

"Torrance, I'm so sorry." Helen sobbed.

The photographer turned to take one last look at the best thing that had ever happened to her life. Knowing this was the last time she would ever see the woman who held her now broken heart, she opted to speak words of comfort instead of bitterness. "Don't be sorry, Helen. Sometimes love just doesn't work out the way we want it to. You gave all that you could to this relationship, and it would be wrong for me to ask for more. I will always remember what we shared in Italy fondly, and I'll be glad that for ten days my dream of being with the most perfect woman in the world was a reality. You had stolen my heart from almost the first moment I knew you, and I'm thankful that you graced me with your presence even for a short while. Thank you for allowing me to love you as I truly do. I hope that someday you find what you're looking for." She paused to take in the beauty of the woman before her one last time. Giving in to her need to express her deepest affection, she whispered, "I love you, Helen Melbourne. Good bye."

Going back out to her SUV, Torrance just sat in the driver's seat for several minutes staring at the building where her beloved lived, knowing that she would never again make the journey from New York to Philadelphia. Feeling completely destroyed she decided to seek out the comfort of the only woman who truly loved her unconditionally, heading off to her parents' house in the Poconos. As she drove it became hard to distinguish if it was tears or rain that perpetually blurred her vision. Arriving to the area a couple of hours later, she made a brief stop in the small town at her favorite restaurant for lunch before heading next door the liquor store to get her old security blanket of Scotch. Driving up to her parents' home, Torrance sat in her car at the end of the driveway drinking straight from the bottle as she contemplated how she would tell her mother that Helen had asked never to see her again instead of trying to work things out as she had hoped. Torrance didn't realize how long she sat there watching the ran wash over her car as she sobbed. Finally when her bottle ran dry, she went up to the house. She hardly even noticed the cold pelting rain as her only thought was of being in the consoling arms of her mother. Since she knew that at least her mother was there, she decided that she should knock instead of using her key. It seemed to take forever until the door opened, and she saw her mother standing there.

"Torrance, my God, what happened to you?" she immediately asked in concern reaching for her daughter. Torrance collapsed into her mother's arms as she wept uncontrollably. "Darling, are you hurt?" Maria inquired taking Torrance's face in her hands and staring at her seriously. Torrance couldn't even reply. Her mother took the opportunity to look over the photographer. Taking the empty bottle from Torrance's hand, she set it on the side table before taking the taller woman into her arms again. "Come on, Torrance. Let's get you out of these wet clothes and into bed. Then you can tell me why you've been binge drinking today." Torrance let her mother lead her upstairs into her old room and help her into drier clothes before crumpling into bed. Maria joined her curving her arms around Torrance and bringing her head into her shoulder. "I haven't seen you this upset over something since you lost Alena. Should I assume Helen is responsible for this?"

"She said she never wanted to see me again, Mama. It's over."

"Oh, darling, I'm so sorry. Did she give you a reason?"

"She didn't want to be in a relationship with me, and she thought us being friends wouldn't be fair to either of us since she knew how I felt. I don't understand it. I feel like she lied to me."

"She did, Torrance. That woman loves you the way you love her. I've seen it in her eyes and her touch. She adores you. I don't know what has her so scared, but it's not a lack of interest that keeps her away. What happened in Italy? Why did you fight that day?"

Torrance shrugged. "She got freaked out, because we had sex, but she came to me, Mama. I didn't try to seduce her. She's the one who came to my bed. I gave her everything. Why would she do this?"

Running her hands through her daughter's wet dark hair, Maria replied, "I don't know. She's scared of something. Not all people are like you, honey. Some are not as confident with who they are. This might be traumatic for her to realize she has deep feelings for you."

"But why wouldn't she just tell me that? I would understand! Instead she told me to get out of her life! I'm never going to see her again, Mama! I can't go on without seeing her!" Torrance wailed.

They lied quietly together on the bed as Torrance cried, and her mother held her. A few minutes later there was a knock on the open door. Looking over and seeing her father, Torrance immediately tried to look composed as she frantically wiped her wet face and sat up. "What's wrong, Torrance?" he asked coming into the room. Noticing her empty scotch bottle in his hand, she knew where the conversation was going to go.

"Nothing. I'm just having a bad day. I'm not feeling well."

"I can't imagine why. Drinking a whole bottle of this will make anyone sick." he mentioned putting the bottle on the bed. "You should eat something."

"Yes, why don't I go make you some soup? I'll be right back." her mother suggested taking leave of them.

Once she was gone, Torrance's father took a seat on the bed and stared at his daughter. "Is there something I can do to help you?" he inquired tenderly, his voice revealing his obvious fondness for her even through their differences.

"No. There's nothing anyone can do. I have to go this one alone."

"Women problems?" he guessed. Torrance nodded. "Well, you're young still, and there are a lot of women out there. You shouldn't let one get you down. She's not worth it. Move on to the next one. I'm sure you've got plenty to choose from."

"Maybe but she's the one I wanted."

"You think that now, but just give it time. You'll be back in the field before you know it."

When her mother returned, her father excused himself, leaving the two women alone again. "Here. Eat this. It'll help you feel better." Maria instructed. Torrance did as she was told, slowly eating the chicken soup and crackers. When she had finished, her mother looked at her seriously. "Torrance, I know you're hurting right now, but I have to tell you I'm concerned that you showed up at the door with this bottle in your hand. You've worked so hard to get where you are. I don't want to see you lose yourself like you did when you were a kid in drugs and alcohol. You know through your time in rehab that this is not the answer to your problems. Please don't let Helen destroy everything you've made of yourself. You've been clean of drugs for almost ten years now. Promise me you won't go back to that, because you're in pain. I'm worried about you."

Torrance took her hand. "I promise you, Mama. I will not go back to drugs. I know I'm down right now, but not even Helen can put me back in that hell. You don't have to worry."

"I do worry, Torrance. I'm your mother. It's my job." Torrance gave a nod in understanding. "Why don't you try to rest now? Get some sleep if you can."

"I have to get back to New York."

"No you don't. You're staying here tonight. We're having a party tomorrow evening. Why don't you stay for it?"

"I don't know."

"Well, just think about it. You can decide tomorrow. If you need anything, you know where to find me." she stated picking up the dishes.

Looking up at her mother, Torrance gave a small smile. "Thank you for being here, Mama. I love you."

"I love you too, honey." she whispered kissing Torrance's forehead before turning to go.

Torrance spent the rest of the night tossing in bed. Between her tears and trying to sleep, she wondered how she would ever go on without the blonde model who had captured her heart. Torrance knew she didn't have a choice but to try to get over the loss, but at the moment she truly felt as her life would never be the same again. After sleeping in late, she finally rose from bed to dress. Since she always kept some clothes at her parents' house, she had a clean outfit to change into after her shower. Going downstairs she got caught up in the whirlwind of commotion in preparation for the party. Seeing her mother on the deck talking to what looked like the caterer, Torrance just hovered in the background until her mother was free. "Morning." she greeted with a hug when they were alone.

"Good afternoon more like it. Are you feeling any better?"

"A little, at least physically. It's busy around here. What time is the party?"

"Seven. I hope you're going to stay. Your father and I would love to have you here. We so rarely get to spend time with you."

"Well, I would never deny you that pleasure, Mother, but I'm not sure I have the appropriate clothes. I'll have to go shopping for something to wear."

"I thought you had a formal suit in your closet up there."

"Well, I'll have to try it on. I haven't worn it in forever, so I'm not sure it fits."

"Then go do that. If we need to go shopping, we'll have to go straight away. There isn't much time, and I have so much to do."

"Then don't worry about me. I can figure it out alone. You just do your thing. I'll make sure I have something appropriate to wear that won't embarrass you."

"You never could do that, darling. You always have impeccable taste, even in jeans. Run along now and leave me to my work."

That evening Torrance finished dressing just as she heard the doorbell the first time. Going downstairs she joined her parents in playing a gracious hostess. Most of the company that night she had met before through other parties that her parents had given, so she just hung around the open bar watching the festivities from afar. However about half way through the evening as Torrance was beginning to get tired of the bar, a woman in her early forties approached it alone. She gave Torrance a smile before placing her order.

Feeling like she needed to say something to be polite, Torrance said, "Hi. How are you tonight?"

"Great thanks. You?" the shorter blonde replied with a smile.

"Just fine. I don't believe we've ever had the pleasure of meeting. I'm Torrance Whitfield, Thomas and Maria's daughter." she introduced extending her hand.

"Claire St. John."

"Have you ever been to one of my parents' parties before? I'm sure I would've remembered a face like yours." Torrance said flirtingly, watching the other woman blush slightly.

"Actually this is only my second party, and I'm without my husband this time. Are you the Torrance Whtifield?"

"Depends on what you mean by that." Torrance mentioned handing over the champagne Claire had ordered to her.

"I mean New York's most famous lesbian photographer."

"I don't think I've ever heard myself be described that way. Photographer is true enough." she teased.

"I've seen your work. It's absolutely fantastic. I'm surprised we haven't met before. I've been to a few of your exhibitions."

"Thank you. My agent books that stuff, and I usually don't know half the people there, but I am surprised as well. Had I seen you I definitely would've come introduce myself, husband or not."

"He wouldn't be caught dead in a place like that. He's so conservative. Art isn't his thing."

"Well, that's too bad, but enough about him. I want to hear more about you. You like art?"

"I adore it. It's my life. I actually own a small art gallery in New York. What I wouldn't give to have you in there."

"That could be arranged. I'd love to come by and see it sometime."

"Anytime. I would love to give you a personal tour." Claire stated stepping in closer. "Tell me something. Do you parents have any of your work here?"

Torrance gave her a charming smile. Extending her hand experimentally she softly said, "I'll show it to you if you want."

Claire looked up at her with her blue eyes for a moment before putting her hand in Torrance's. "That would be wonderful. I'd love to see them."

Leading them along the periphery of the gathering, Torrance led them down the hall to the study and shut the door behind them for privacy. Now that they were alone Torrance pondered making more of a move. She had sensed a receptivity in the blonde, but the fact that the woman was married posed a small problem. Going over to the book shelf, Torrance pulled out a book and asked, "Have you ever seen this? This was my first book."

Claire took it from her, flipping through it slowly. "You capture the female body like I've never seen. You have a way of showing women at their finest regardless of what's going on around them. Like this picture for example." she mentioned.

Torrance moved behind her to look over her shoulder to she the photo Claire was referring to. "Oh, one of my exs." teased Torrance. "I do like this shot myself." she admitted.

"An ex, huh? Well, you've done such a good job with this one. I can feel the power she exudes, but you can also see a vulnerability there in her eyes."

"Seems like everyone always likes the pictures of the exs. I know it's going to happen again in my next book as well. The best I have is of the woman who just left me."

Claire turned to look over her shoulder. "How could anyone leave you? You're kind and successful, not to mention dashingly sexy. Who wouldn't want you?"

"She was just a little to straight I guess."

"Heck I'm straight, and I want you." she softly said.

For a moment Torrance actually thought Claire was serious, but she decided not to pursue the blonde unless she had more evidence that the older woman really desired her. Nevertheless she gave the gallery owner a sexy grin. "It would be easy to want you too." she mentioned taking the book from her and putting it back on the shelf. "Here's one you'll never see anywhere else." she stated pointing to the black and white on the wall of her mother.

"Wow. Your mother is so beautiful already, but you really seize her essence."

The rest of the evening once they returned to the party Torrance could sense Claire studying her from across the room. Every time she looked up she saw those blue eyes on her. Going with it Torrance always gave the older woman her most charming smiles. As people began to filter out for the night Torrance stood by the door with her parents telling people good bye. When Claire approached she gave Torrance's parents hugs. "I had a wonderful time this evening, Maria. You've out done yourself."

"Well, I'm glad you enjoyed yourself."

"And you have such an accomplished, enchanting daughter. You must be very proud."

"We are. Are you going back to New York tonight, or are you staying in town like some others?"

"I'm staying in town."

"Then you must join us for brunch tomorrow."

"That would be lovely. Thank you."

"How are you getting back to the hotel?" Torrance interjected, wondering if her night with this woman was going to abruptly end at her parents' door.

"Oh, I scheduled a driver to come pick me up. I'm not sure if he's here yet or not."

"Well, I could take you back if you'd like." she suggested nonchalantly, trying not to let her parents on to what was going on.

"That's gracious of you, Torrance. If you're sure it wouldn't be a problem, but I could always wait for my limo."

"It's no problem. Just let me get my keys."

A few minutes later Torrance and Claire were on their way back to the hotel. "Thanks for the ride, Torrance. This is an unexpected pleasure." Claire said slipping her hand onto Torrance's thigh. Torrance shot her a grin but said nothing. She knew that the older woman was flirting with her, but she wondered exactly what might happen once they reached the hotel. Quietly the two of them listened to the radio until Torrance pulled up in front of the hotel. As the valet started for the car, Claire turned to her. "Well, could I invite you upstairs for a drink? It's the least I could do for the ride."

Feeling Claire's hand massaging her inner thigh, Torrance knew drinks were the last thing on the blonde's mind. Under normal circumstances Torrance never went to bed with women she had just met, but after the way Helen had treated her, she desperately wanted to be desired. For a beautiful self-proclaimed straight woman to be propositioning her was more than she could handle. Giving in to her own cravings, she reached over to the blonde, slipping her hand under the hem of her black dress and leaning in closer to the older woman's lips as she questioned, "Just a drink, Claire?"

"Just anything you want." the blonde whispered.

Feeling Claire's breath caress her face, Torrance knew the ball was in her court. If she wanted to go to bed with this woman, she could have her. Pulling away she mentioned, "Then we better stop giving the valet a show and go upstairs." Claire led the way into the hotel where she was greeted by the concierge politely. Guiding them over to the elevator, Claire got in first and pressed her floor. As soon as the doors closed, Torrance looked over at her company. "Could I ask you something, Claire? How many times have done something like this?"

"Would you believe me if I said none?" Claire asked with a chuckle.

"No." Torrance replied shaking her head.

"Well, you'd be right. Does that matter to you?"

Giving her a predatory grin, Torrance backed the older woman into a corner. Leaning down toward her mouth, Torrance whispered, "The only thing that matters is that I'm about to fuck you like you've never had it before."

Claire groaned loudly as Torrance crushed their mouths together in a powerful lock. She clawed at Torrance's jacket with increasing fervor as Torrance forced her way into the blonde's mouth. It was only when the elevator chimed, signaling their floor that the photographer broke away. "Oh God, somehow I knew you'd be this way, all forceful and aggressive. It's what made me want you in the first place." Claire whispered pulling Torrance by the hand down the hall to her room. As Claire tried to unlock the door, Torrance leaned down and brushed her neck lightly with kisses as her arms came around the blonde. "Oh, of course, that's quite nice too." the older woman whispered at the tender display.

Seeing that the door had not been successfully opened, Torrance pulled away a bit as she said, "Here. Let me help you with that." She took the key from the blonde and opened the door for them. Pushing it open she whispered, "Heaven awaits."

Torrance followed the older blonde into the room and waited as she flipped on the lights. She hadn't played this type of game since she was younger, but feeling exhilarated by Claire's obvious desires, she went with it. The gallery owner moved toward the bathroom as she mentioned, "I'm just going to put on something more comfortable. Be right back. Help yourself to a drink."

Going to the bar, Torrance grabbed one of the mini bottles of scotch that was sitting there and poured it into a glass. Several minutes passed until she heard the bathroom door open. Looking up she saw Claire standing there in a black silk robe. Giving her a sexy grin, Torrance slowly made her way over to the shorter woman. "You know I just remembered why I enjoy older women so much. They always are so much more confident, and they know how to get what they want." she growled playfully encircling Claire's waist and leaning to kiss her.

"I've got a little something for you." Claire whispered pressing something small into Torrance's hand. Torrance looked at it instantly knowing what it was. Her heart stopped for a moment as she realized she was holding what used to be her drug of choice. "My younger companions usually enjoy having a little something extra during the night." the blonde explained.

Torrance gulped. Even though she had been off drugs for years having it right in front of her proved to be more of a temptation than she thought it would. Part of her desperately wanted to use them, because she knew it would help her forget Helen. However then she thought of her mother and the promise she had made not to go back. If she fell now, she would disappoint her mother, and she had sworn to herself long ago after going through rehab the first time never to do that. Giving Claire a smile, Torrance tossed the cocaine onto the night stand. "If it's all the same, I'd rather just stick to having you instead." she whispered.

"Fine by me." Claire moaned as Torrance attacked her neck.

Later that night as Torrance was dressing to go home, she looked over at the blonde in bed. "Well, Claire, it was a pleasure meeting you."

The blonde gave a dreamy smile. "Oh, I think the pleasure was all mine, Torrance. I would hate for this to be good bye though. Maybe we could get together sometime in New York?"

"Sure. Why not?"

"Wonderful. You might just become my new best friend." the older woman teased crawling to where Torrance was sitting on the edge of the bed to tie her shoes and wrapping her arms around Torrance's broad shoulders. "My friends are going to be so envious that I have gotten a toy like you."

"Well, if you were a real friend, you might share." Torrance joked.

"Oh? And would you like really like to fuck all your mother's friends?"

"If they want me, I'm available." she stated.

Claire laughed lightly. "You are such a hot commodity. I don't know if they could handle you, but I'll pass your message along. I know at least half the women in the room tonight would have loved to have been on the receiving end of your tongue."

Shooting her a devilish smile, Torrance whispered, "Well, my tongue is glad to be of service, but I have to go now."

"I wish you didn't." the blonde mentioned as Torrance put on her jacket.

"Well, it would be a little hard to explain to my mother. I don't think she would appreciate it if she knew I've been screwing one of her married friends. I mean she's liberal, but she would probably draw the line there I think."

"Will I see you at the brunch tomorrow?"

"Maybe. I haven't decided yet, but you have my card. Call me." she said making her way toward the door.

Over the next six months Torrance stayed busy between work and entertaining all her mother's female friends. Claire had taken her seriously that night and before she knew it, she had slipped back into the lifestyle that she had tried so hard to leave, but instead of being a teenager with girls her own age, she had suddenly turned into God's gift to married women over forty. Almost nightly she was with someone different, but it never failed that when she closed her eyes, images of the twenty seven year old teacher from Philadelphia flooded her mind. No matter how many women she had, Torrance still felt as empty as the day Helen had walked out of her life. Just when it seemed impossible for things to get worse, the game went a little too far one night with Torrance ending up in the emergency room when Claire's husband found them together and threw the photographer out the window of their second story loft. As she lay there alone in her room sedated to help the pain, she began to cry, wishing that for only a moment Helen was with her, which is how her mother found her.

"Oh, God, Torrance, how did this happen?" she exclaimed seeing her daughter's body injured almost from head to toe from cuts along her face and arms to a broken leg and ribs. "Who did this to you?" When Torrance told her, her mother gave her a skeptical glance. "How do you even know them? They're friends of your fathers and mine."

"Claire and I..." she mumbled. "I've been entertaining your friends."

"What? What are you talking about? What do you mean?"

"What do you think, Mother? I've been sleeping with them." Torrance slurred as she fought the drug induced sleep.

Glaring at her daughter, Maria inquired, "What? Who? They're all married! I want names, Torrance!"

"No. You don't need to know. It's not your business."

"Not my business? My friends have been sleeping with my daughter! It is my business! I don't have any single friends! You've been having ongoing affairs with how many of my friends and for how long?"

"It doesn't matter, Mama! It's what they wanted!"

"Maybe but it's not what you wanted! They've been using you!"

"I'm a grown up! I knew what I was doing! It doesn't matter who I've been with! All you need to know is that Claire's husband fucking threw me out of a second story window!"

Maria took a few deep breaths as she moved closer to the bed. "Okay. You need to calm down. I'm sorry that I'm getting you worked up. I just am concerned, Torrance. You promised me you wouldn't go back to this life."

"I'm not on drugs, Mama. I'm just sleeping around with women you happen to know. It's not that big of a deal."

"Not that big of a deal? You're in the hospital, Torrance, just for that reason." Torrance looked away toward the wall as tears came to her eyes again. Her mother gently took a seat on the bed and reached for her daughter's face. Cupping it softly she brought Torrance's gaze back to her own. "You're going to be all right, darling. I'm going to take care of you."

Torrance shook her head. "Why couldn't being thrown out of a window be a fatal accident?" she pondered.

With tears in her own eyes, Maria whispered, "I'm grateful it's not. Oh, Torrance, I know you're hurting and not just physically either, but this is not the answer. No matter how many women you're with you're heart will only get over Helen in its own time. You can't rid your heart of her by having sex with all these women, and in fact you're probably only hurting worse, because you refuse to let yourself mourn your loss. Suicidal actions such as letting husbands catch you in bed with their wives won't bring her back."

"I don't want to live then." Torrance mumbled closing her eyes.

*  *  *

Two summers later Helen was in New York on a photo shoot. Not a day went by that Helen didn't think about the photographer and being in the city where she lived made it more difficult. She often wondered what Torrance was doing and hoped that the older woman was all right. Ever since Torrance had left her life, things hadn't quite been the same. Helen had retreated away from most of her friends, preferring to stay in instead of going out with them, Kelly and Mark being the only two she spent a lot of time with. Most of her time was spent thinking about Torrance and what had happened between them. It hadn't taken very long for Helen to start desiring to see the brunette, but knowing their separation had been her idea, she felt it best that she leave the tall woman in peace. The only time she had tried to contact the photographer was after the book had been released. Quite unexpectedly Helen had received a signed copy in the mail. There was no note attached, only an inscription thanking Helen for all her contributions to the book and wishing her well. Torrance had signed it with love, and it now sat on the coffee table where Helen saw it daily. When her offers for work began to multiply, she thought about sending Torrance a thank you note, and after much discussion with Mark and Kelly did so, hoping that Torrance would take that as enough motivation to contact her, but she never heard anything. That had been over a year ago.

As she left her shoot that day to head back to Philadelphia, her thoughts as usual were with the brunette. Walking with her head down out to the busy street of New York, she checked her watch to see how long she had before her train left. However suddenly she heard the unmistakable voice of the photographer. Jerking her head up, she saw the woman that had dominated her thoughts for the past two years standing in there with a young pregnant woman trying to hail a cab.

Helen was frozen as she watched Torrance open the back door of the cab before hugging the woman and rubbing her stomach in obvious affection. The blonde knew she shouldn't have been eavesdropping, but her heart stopped when she heard Torrance telling the younger woman she would see her at home before bestowing a kiss on her cheek. Suddenly feeling the urge to run, Helen turned to go, but before she could even get two steps, she heard Torrance call her name questioningly.

Slowly Helen turned toward Torrance. "Hi, Torrance." softly she stated looking into the face she still loved and noticing a faint scar along Torrance's temple and specks of gray hair just above her ears but seeing that in almost every other way, the brunette was unchanged. It wasn't until Torrance took a tentative step toward her that Helen observed a small limp.

"Hi. Funny meeting you here. In a city this large I never imagined this would happen. You working?"

"Yeah. I just finished a shoot. You?"

"I was just dropping a package off. How are you?"

"Fine. How are you?" nervously the blonde asked.

Torrance shrugged. "I'm okay I guess."

There was an awkward pause before Helen mentioned, "I got the copy of the book you sent. That was nice of you. Thanks."

"You're welcome. I got your note. I'm glad things are working out well for you."

Helen gave a nod. Not knowing what else to say, she mentioned, "Well, I should probably go."

"Oh." Torrance replied in obvious disappointment. "Well, it was nice to see you."

"You too, Torrance." she stated before turning to walk away. However as she turned her back on the photographer, she wanted nothing more than to stay. She was trying desperately to think of a reason to visit longer when she heard Torrance call her name again. Looking back she saw Torrance walk toward her.

"Listen, Helen, do you have time for a cup of coffee with an old friend?"

"Um... I thought you had business."

"I'm just dropping something off, and then I was going to go across the street for some coffee. Would you like to join me?" As much as she wanted to, Helen had her reservations. Seeing Torrance with another woman had hurt her more than she had cared to admit. Noticing the blonde's hesitation, Torrance gave a smile. "I'll tell you what. I'm going to go upstairs, and then I'm going right over there for coffee." she said pointing to the café across the street. "I would love to see you there, but if I don't it was good to see you. You have about ten minutes to decide. Okay?" Helen gave a nod. Taking one long look at her, Torrance smiled softly saying, "Good bye, Helen."

Helen watched Torrance enter the building before contemplating the offer. She had missed the photographer more than she had admitted to anyone. However seeing that Torrance was now involved with someone else made it difficult for Helen to see her, but her curiosity of what the photographer had been up to in their two years apart made Helen go across the street to wait.

Fifteen minutes later Helen was sitting at a back table anxiously eying the door for the brunette. Her heart pounded nervously wondering what she would say to the woman who she had grown to love even more through their time apart. As soon as she spotted Torrance enter the café, her breathing stopped momentarily as the tall woman flashed her a beautiful smile. Helen sat watching Torrance as she went over to the counter for a beverage. When Torrance came to the table, Helen saw how the older woman was favoring one leg as she walked.

"Well, I didn't really expect you to be here, but I'm glad you are." Torrance stated as she took a seat across the small table.

Helen took a nervous look out the window as she put on a brave front even though she could feel her hands beginning to sweat. "Well, I guess congratulations are in order, huh?" she mentioned lightly, even though her heart ached at seeing Torrance with her pregnant girlfriend.

"You mean the book? You had a lot to do with that. For the first year after that thing came out, I would get daily calls asking me about you, who you were and if you were available for sittings. I always just directed them to your agent. I don't think I've ever had such a response to a piece of work as I have to your face being on the cover of my book."

"Thank you for your referrals. I've had more offers than I can even deal with. I never thought at twenty-nine my modeling career would be on the upswing. It's been a pleasant surprise. You didn't have to do that."

"Nonsense. You have something special about you, Helen, and they all see that. That's why they ask about you. I just took a picture. They know the real beauty is in you."

The blonde blushed at the compliment. "Thanks but I wasn't actually talking about the book."

Looking at her in confusion, Torrance asked, "Then what were you talking about?"

"You and your girlfriend... having a baby. It's what you've always wanted."

Torrance gave a light smile. "You mean Melissa? Oh, she's not my girlfriend. She's my cousin. She's staying with me for awhile, because she's been having some problems at home. I've agreed to help out with the baby. I wish I was that lucky though." she mumbled.

"We all want to be that lucky as to find the right one." Helen mentioned, but as soon as she said it, she knew it would hurt Torrance. Seeing the effect her words had on the older woman's face, she quickly said, "I didn't mean it like that, Torrance."

The brunette shook her head. "It's in the past, Helen. It should stay there." she said more calmly than she felt.

Helen gave a nod in agreement. An awkward pause occurred in the conversation, but not wanting one comment to ruin their time, she asked, "So, how long has Melissa been living with you?"

"A couple of months. It's been a real trial, but I'm sure you don't want to hear about that."

"Don't be silly. I can see that it's a serious matter to you. Please feel free to talk to me about it. I'm here for you." Helen reached across the table instinctively to take Torrance's hand.

Torrance looked out the window for a moment before looking back at the green eyes she loved. "Well, Melissa is seventeen and the daughter of my father's youngest brother. Her whole life she's been spoiled, and she's gotten herself into some trouble with drugs. Now she's pregnant, and her parents want nothing to do with her. It irritates me to no end that parents can feel that way toward their children. Anyway, she didn't have anywhere to go, so I said she could stay with me. I'm helping her out for awhile, but today we got some bad news from the doctor. Melissa could lose the baby, because she's been reckless during her pregnancy with drugs and alcohol, but assuming she could carry to term, the baby is going to have severe disabilities. I honestly don't know what to do. She's too young to be a mother, not to mention a mother of a child with special needs. She can't even take care of herself."

Helen nodded. Hesitantly she inquired, "So what are your options?"

"There are no options. I don't believe in abortion, but even if I did, she's too far along already. That choice is out. I know what will happen if she does have this kid. She's going to continue down her destructive path, and I'm going to be the one trying to care for them both. I don't think I have it in me to do that, Helen, and I feel terrible about it. I mean privately I sometimes hope that she miscarries, so she can have another chance at life, and that's wrong of me."

"I don't think so. Torrance, you have a kind heart. You're doing more for her than anyone else ever has, but even you have your limits. It doesn't make you less of a person. It simply makes you human. I don't think I could ever do what you're doing."

"What's even worse is that I don't think she's even clean now. She was so messed up on drugs, and then she swore to me when she moved in that she would clean up, but in my heart I know she hasn't. I still think she's using. I'm worried about her."

"It'll be okay, Torrance." the blonde whispered.

They were quiet for a moment as Torrance just looked out the window, and Helen gazed at her. However after a moment Torrance looked down at the table to notice their hands still joined. Slowly pulling hers away, the photographer leaned back in her chair and stated, "Enough about me though. What's been going on with you?"

Helen pretended not to be affected by the loss of contact. "Well, not much actually, just work. Kelly and Mark have decided to get married though."

"Really? That's great. When?"

"Early next year. Kelly asked me to be her maid of honor."

"As you should be. Where are they holding it?"

"In Philly. It should be fun. They've been together for long enough."

"What's going to happen with your living situation then?"

Helen shrugged. "I'm going to get a new place I guess. Even if they moved out, I couldn't afford to live there alone." After another pause Helen asked, "May I ask what happened to you? How did you get this scar?" She reached across the small table to lightly finger the brunette's temple.

Instinctively Torrance leaned into the caress. "Um, I was in an accident. That just proves that people in their thirties can still be stupid."

"What kind of accident?"

"I was thrown out of a second story window face first. My arms took most of the glass, but I still had some cuts on my face."

"Oh my God. Is that how you got your limp too?"

Torrance nodded. "Yeah. I had several broken ribs and a broken leg. I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time."

"When did this happen?"

"Uh, it was about six months after you and I stopped speaking."

"Oh. I wish I could've been there for you. I'm sure that was a difficult time."

"Well, it's in the past." Torrance mumbled. The two of them sat there the rest of the afternoon while the world passed outside the window. Finally Torrance looked down at her own watch and mentioned, "You know, it's getting late. If you still have time before your train, I would love it if you would join Melissa and me for dinner."

Helen consulted her own watch, noting that she had long missed her train, but not telling Torrance that, she just smiled and replied, "I'd love that too."

"Great. Shall we go then?"

Going out to the street, Torrance hailed a cab for them, but with commuter traffic, they didn't arrive back to Torrance's building for another hour. When they arrived on the photographer's floor, they both heard loud music coming from the direction of the brunette's apartment. Casting a quizzical look at the blonde, Torrance led them down to her door. It was ajar, so Torrance pushed it open and stepped inside. Fearing the worst, she made her way through the entry toward the kitchen where she heard voices. When she stepped into the room, she saw her kitchen littered with empty bottles of liquor as well as an assortment of drugs on her bar as a pack of adolescent hoodlums talked amongst themselves.

"Oh my God." Helen whispered under her breath taking Torrance's hand.

Not seeing her cousin among the kids, Torrance yelled, "Excuse me! What in the hell are you doing in my apartment?"

They all turned to look at her. One of the older looking boys stepped forward as he commented, "Well, Missy's dyke cousin is home, and look what she has with her."

Ignoring the slur Torrance asked, "Where is Melissa?"

"She's upstairs with Brad." he stated. "You want some?" he inquired holding the joint out to her.

Knowing Brad to be the father of Melissa's baby, the brunette felt her anger get the better of her. "This party if over people! Everybody out now!"

"Chill out now. There's no need for that."

"Maybe you didn't hear me clearly! I said get your drugs and your alcohol, and get the hell out of my loft now!" she screamed grabbing the guy by the shirt. "You have ten seconds before I'm calling the cops!" Torrance watched as Melissa's friends left her place before going after her cousin. Running up the spiral staircase with Helen right after her, Torrance barged into Melissa's room. Seeing Melissa and her boyfriend in bed together, Torrance charged over to them. "I'm going to fucking kill you!" she yelled yanking Brad out of bed and throwing him against the wall. "Haven't you done enough? She's already pregnant because of you!"

"Torrance, stop." Helen stated from the open door. "Something's wrong with Melissa."

Torrance turned to the bed to see her cousin lying there completely still. Forgetting Brad for the moment, she returned to the bed and dropped to her knees. "Melissa, wake up." she stated shaking her by the shoulders. Getting no response, she shook harder. "Melissa, wake up dammit!"

"I'm calling an ambulance." Helen said seeing that Torrance couldn't bring her around.

Torrance felt herself losing control as she turned her anger on Brad again. Shoving him roughly against the wall a second time and grabbing him by the throat, she screamed, "What did you give her?"

"I didn't think it would hurt her, honestly." he stated panting for air.

"You tell me what she took now!" she demanded grabbing him between the thighs. He groaned painfully. "You better tell me or else I'll make sure you're never with another woman as long as you live! Tell me!"

"I'll tell you. Please just don't hurt me." he begged.

"Well?" she yelled.

"Heroine. I didn't think she would OD."

Torrance released him enough to push him toward the door. "Get the fuck out! I never want to see you again!" she bellowed going back to her cousin. She checked her vital signs.

Moments later Helen reappeared. "Any change?" she softly inquired coming into the room.

"No. Her pulse is weak and breathing shallow. This is not good."

"The ambulance is on it's way. I'll go wait to let them in." she gently said.

Once she was alone, Torrance looked at her cousin just lying there. "Dammit, Melissa. I never should've left you alone." she stated.

It seemed like forever until the ambulance arrived. As they rushed to take Melissa to the hospital, Torrance grabbed Helen by the hand and dragged her out to the ambulance as well. Just as they were about to get in, the EMT stated, "Only family is allowed to ride with us."

"We're both family. Now get out of my way." Torrance growled. "Come on, Helen."

As they rode to the hospital, Helen embraced the older woman as Torrance just cried. However once they got there, they were forced to wait. Guiding the brunette over to the corner of the waiting room, Helen sat her down and pulled Torrance into her arms. Neither said anything for awhile as Torrance just quietly cried herself into an exhausted light sleep. As Helen sat there gently stroking Torrance's short dark hair, she prayed desperately that Melissa be all right for Torrance's sake. She knew the older woman felt responsible for what had happened.

After a few hours the doctor asked to speak with them. As Torrance and Helen followed him into a private room, Helen squeezed Torrance's hand tightly in support. "Well, I have to say that Melissa is an extremely lucky young lady this evening. She did overdose, but we were able to save her."

"Oh, thank God." Torrance sighed in relief.

"However I am sorry to report that she has lost her baby. It was hard enough to keep her with us, but we had to make a choice. There was just no way we could've saved them both. I'm sorry."

Torrance gave an absent nod. "But Melissa will be okay?" she clarified.

"Yes, she should be fine and able to go home tomorrow night or the following morning depending on when she comes around. Right now she is unconscious but stable. She's being taken to her room now. You can see her if you'd like." Torrance gave a nod. "Okay, I'll have the nurses get you when she's ready."

"Thank you, doctor." Torrance whispered. He nodded before turning to leave them. Looking at Helen Torrance reached for her instinctually, and Helen allowed Torrance to embrace her as the older woman cried in relief.

"Come on. Let's go to her room." softly Helen suggested leading Torrance by the hand out to the nurses' station to find out where Melissa was being moved.

When they arrived at the teenager's room, Torrance sunk down in a chair next to the bed as Helen stood next to her with a consoling arm on her shoulder. The photographer sparred a look up at Helen as she mentioned, "I'm sorry you got dragged into this."

"It's all right. I'm glad I could be here for you."

"I guess we made you miss your train. I'm sorry. You could probably still catch a late one."

"I'm not going anywhere. I want to be here for you."

"Well, I'm going to stay here with Melissa the rest of the night. Why don't you at least go back to my place and get some rest? The least I could do is put you up for the night."

Helen shook her head. "I want to stay here with you, Torrance. I don't want you to have to be alone right now." Torrance gave a nod in agreement, so Helen pulled up the other chair next to the photographer's, and they were silent the rest of the night.

The following morning when Torrance awoke she felt arms around her and a head on her shoulder. Opening her eyes she noticed that Helen had curled up into her sometime during the night, but the teacher was sleeping soundly. Looking over toward the bed, she saw Melissa's dark eyes just staring at them. "Melissa." Torrance softly called out, gently maneuvering Helen off of her. Leaning over to the bed, Torrance took her cousin's hand.

Melissa's eyes watered. "Please don't hate me, Torrance."

"I don't hate you, Melissa. I never should've left you alone after the news we got. I love you, but you scared me so badly."

The teenager nodded. "I'm sorry."

"I know. The doctors said you would be fine though." Pausing for a moment, the brunette continued, "I have to tell you though that due to what happened, you lost the baby, Melissa. I thought you should hear that from me instead of the doctors."

"Oh." Melissa mumbled. Looking over at the blonde, she curiously inquired, "Who's that?"

Torrance gave her first smile as she glanced at the sleeping woman. "That's Helen. She can sleep through anything. I better go tell the nurses you're awake. We have so much to talk about, but I first want to know when you can get out of here."

Later that day Melissa was cleared to go home, so Torrance left her cousin under Helen's watchful eye as she went home to get her car. As the three of them got back to the loft, Melissa saw the destruction that had been caused. "Oh, Torrance, my friends ruined your place." she whispered.

"I know, but that won't happen again, because they aren't coming back. They aren't your real friends anyway. Now come on. You need to rest. Let me help you upstairs." Torrance assisted her up the staircase and led her to the master bedroom since Melissa's room was still a wreak from the previous night. Helping her cousin into pajamas, Torrance settled her in the bed before kneeling beside her. "You try to get some sleep. I'm going to start cleaning up the mess downstairs and in your room."

Melissa nodded. "Torrance, I really am sorry. Please let me stay here with you."

"Do you truly mean that, Melissa?"

"Yes."

"All right. You can stay, but there are going to be some changes. You're going to get clean. No more drugs. Do you hear me?"

"Yes. I want to stop, Torrance. I really do."

"Okay and I'm going to help you. For now though, get rest. I'm going to clean up your room. If there are any drugs in there, I want you to tell me now. If I go in there and find them without you telling me where they are, I'm going to be upset."

"They're in the night stand." Melissa mumbled.

"All right. Go to sleep."

Torrance went into her guest room that was serving at Melissa's quarters and began rummaging through her belongings looking for drugs. Finding them in the bedside table as her cousin had said, Torrance flushed them in the bathroom before going back to straighten up her room and change the sheets. When she was finished, she took a peek in on the teenager to see that she was sleeping. Going downstairs she found Helen in the kitchen cleaning.

"Hey. Is she asleep?"

"Yeah. You don't have to do that. I'll get it."

"No. Don't worry about it. You've been through a lot too. It's the least I could do for you. Just sit down. I'll finish this and then make you something to eat. I know you haven't had anything in at least twenty four hours. You must be starving by now."

"I am a little hungry." Torrance conceded. "You don't have to cook though. I'll just order some Chinese. I could at least feed you for kidnapping you the last day and a half."

"I wanted to be here." Helen mentioned making Torrance give a small smile.

By the time their dinner arrived, Helen had finished with the kitchen. Torrance took the liberty of setting up her bistro table out on the balcony for them, so once the kitchen was clean, they both sat down to their meal. "This is nice." Torrance stated. "After all that's happened the last two days it's nice just to be here sitting still."

"I'm sure it is. It's been rough for you. You deserve a break."

"You've made it bearable, Helen. Thank you for being here."

"It was my pleasure. So, what are you going to do with Melissa now?"

"I was thinking that rehab is the best way to go. I think it's the only way she's going to have a chance at staying clean. It's going to be a long road. Staying off drugs is a tough battle."

"Sounds like you speak from experience." Helen said.

"I do. When I was her age, I was just as wild and dangerous. Hell if I had been into guys instead of girls, I probably would've been pregnant too. I've been in her shoes, and it took a near fatal accident and a caring person to make me see the light."

"What happened to you?"

"I was twenty two, just out of college. My girlfriend at the time and I had gotten high, and I wanted to go out joyriding. I stole my grandfather's Ferrari, and the two of us went cruising. I nearly killed us both by running it into a tree."

"Oh my God."

"Yeah. I was a real hellion. My grandfather could've been upset about the car, but he sat by my hospital bed everyday until I recovered. We had a lot of talks during that time. He told me one time that he wouldn't have been able to handle it if I had killed myself. He was genuinely concerned about my well-being, and he's the reason I went into rehab. I didn't want to hurt him any more than I already had. It is a long road, but now it's time I return the favor he gave me by being there for Melissa."

Helen just sat looking at her companion across the table as her admiration grew for the photographer. Knowing that Torrance had struggled for her success made Helen regard her even more highly for attaining her goals. "You really are something else, Torrance." she said. "Melissa is lucky to have you."

"Well, I hope I'm enough. Her family wants nothing to do with her, and it's hard enough at that age to think that no one cares, but when you need your family's support and don't have it, things can seem impossible." As their meal came to a close, Torrance inquired, "So, what's your plan? Are you going to try to go back tonight?"

"I wasn't planning on it if that's okay with you. It's getting late."

"I think you should stay here. That can be a long trip on the train, and it is late. You'd be better off staying the night."

"I don't want to impose though."

"Oh please. You could never impose. The least I could do is give you a bed to sleep in. In fact I probably could even do better by offering you my jacuzzi tub. You could have a soak, and I could wash your clothes, so you have something clean to wear in the morning. What do you think?"

"That's tempting. I could use a bath. I bet I look a mess."

"Never. You always look beautiful."

The blonde blushed. "Perhaps we should take these dishes inside." she suggested changing the subject.

Torrance nodded in agreement, so they took everything inside. "Well, just let me take care of these, and then I'll go upstairs and move Melissa, so you can have privacy up there."

"Why don't you go ahead with that? I'll get these."

"You sure?"

"Yes. Go on." Helen said lightly shooing Torrance from the kitchen.

The brunette made her way upstairs to her room. Gently waking Melissa she assisted the teenager to her own room before going into the master bath. Wanting everything to be perfect for Helen, she arranged candles around the tub along with an assortment of bath oils and bubbles. Getting a new towel out of the cabinet, she laid it out for the blonde as well as hanging her robe where Helen could reach it. By the time she returned downstairs, the model was finished with the dishes. "Your bath awaits." Torrance stated. She led the way up to the bathroom and opened the door for the teacher. "I hope you find this to your liking. If you just leave your clothes here, I'll get to them. Have a good soak."

Helen thanked her before she was left alone. Closing the door, Helen went over to the tub and started the water. She looked around the bathroom as she began to undress. The atmosphere that Torrance had set was romantic and thoughtful, making the blonde's heart ache all the more for the woman the she still loved. Taking a seat on the edge of the tub, Helen studied all the products Torrance had laid out for her use before adding some lavender oil to her bath. Shedding all her clothes into a pile, Helen slipped into the warm water and laid her head against the bath pillow Torrance had left for her. Her thoughts went to the brunette. She wondered might've happened had they become a real couple. Helen imagined that the photographer would be there in the tub with her wrapped in her arms. Helen longed for another chance to be what Torrance wanted in her and contemplated a way to get the older woman back in her life as she closed her eyes. The lack of quality sleep was making her tired as she relaxed, and it was only moments before her exhausted body gave into to its need for rest.

Torrance waited downstairs for over an hour flipping through the TV channels, but her mind was with the woman now in her tub. She longed to be up there with the blonde, but knowing a relationship was not meant to be, Torrance stayed where she was on the couch until she began to get concerned when Helen didn't reappear. Wondering if something was wrong, Torrance went up to the master bath and knocked, but there was no answer. Cracking the door slightly, the photographer called Helen's name, but when there was no reply, Torrance opened the door all the way to find Helen asleep in the tub. Torrance just stood in the doorway for a moment staring at Helen's nakedness. When they had been together in Italy, Torrance had never gotten a chance to see the blonde's body, because she had come to her under the cover of night, but now that the brunette saw the model in all her glory, she was mesmerized by her beauty.

Knowing Helen's tendency for heavy sleep, Torrance wondered what she should do. Resolving to take care of the blonde's clothes first, she picked them up and took them to her laundry room. When she returned Helen was still passed out, so the older woman decided to pull the drain plug to see if the would wake the younger woman. However as Torrance knelt next to the tub watching the water disappear, Helen still didn't stir. Figuring she couldn't let her stay there, Torrance decided she would try to get the blonde into bed. Going out into her room, Torrance pulled back the covers and laid her terry cloth robe out. Then she went back into the bathroom and gently lifted the teacher from the tub. Helen automatically curled in tighter, nuzzling Torrance's neck in her sleep. Torrance took her to the room and softly laid her out on the bed. Torrance let her eyes gaze over the model's bare frame for a few minutes more before regretfully closing the robe and pulling the covers over her. Brushing back a lock of short blonde hair, Torrance gave into her desire to kiss the younger woman, placing her lips delicately against her forehead. Helen mumbled Torrance's name in her sleep, making the photographer's heart skip a beat at the thought of the younger woman dreaming of her.

When Helen awoke later that night, she didn't know where she was at first. Reaching for the bedside table, she found a lamp and clicked it on, revealing that she was in Torrance's bed, but the brunette was no where to be seen. Curious as to where she was, Helen slipped out of bed and made her way toward Melissa's room. She saw that the teenager was sleeping soundly alone. Hearing the TV from downstairs, the model went to the upstairs landing and looked down over the railing into the living room. There Torrance was on the couch asleep with the TV still on. Going down the stairs, Helen went to turn the TV off before looking at the photographer. Torrance was in a white t-shirt and men's cotton pajama pants with one arm behind her head as Helen had seen her sleep before. Her blanket had fallen to the floor, so Helen went to retrieve it. However instead of covering Torrance with it, she put her hand on the brunette's shoulder. Instantly the older woman's green eyes opened.

"Helen? You need something?" she yawned.

"Come on. You're coming to sleep upstairs with me." Helen softly instructed taking Torrance by the hands to help her off the couch. Torrance offered no resistance as the blonde led her up the winding stairs and down the hall to the master bedroom. Taking Torrance to the bed, Helen guided her down into it, and Torrance was sound asleep again before she was even completely settled. Wrapping the brunette in the covers, Helen went to the dresser to find herself more appropriate sleeping attire before joining her friend in sleep.

In the morning Torrance awoke to someone whispering her name. As she opened her eyes, she realized her arms were around a sleeping blonde. Hearing her name again, she looked over toward the bedroom door to she Melissa standing there. "Torrance, I don't feel well." she whispered.

"All right. Come on." Torrance stated sliding out of bed and escorting her cousin from the room., knowing that teenager was starting drug withdrawal.

Helen awoke about an hour to horrible screaming. Instantly panicking she raced to Melissa's room to find Torrance holding it closed at Melissa frantically tried to get out. "What is going on?" she inquired skeptically.

"Oh good. You're up. I need you to go into my dresser and get the key for this room, so I can lock Melissa in here."

"Lock her in? Are you sure that's a good idea?"

"Yes. She's started withdrawals, and she's going to carry on until she gets out or wears herself out. I can't hold this door closed forever. Please get me the key." Torrance said much more calmly than she felt.

Helen did as she was asked. When Torrance finally got the door locked, she took a deep breath. "Torrance, are you sure you have to do this?"

"Trust me, Helen. This is for the best. She's really angry at me right now, because she needs a fix, and I won't let her have one."

"But she could hurt herself."

"Well, I tried to get everything out of her room yesterday that could be harmful to her, because I knew this was coming. It's going to get worse until I can get her into rehab somewhere. I'm only locking her in while I make some calls and get dressed. Watch this door for me while I'm in the shower. No matter what she says or does, don't unlock it, and if for some reason she does get out, come get me immediately. I have to take a quick shower, because I haven't bathed in days. It'll just take me a little bit."

"Okay. Sure. Whatever you say." the blonde answered staring at the door as Melissa began to throw things against it.

Torrance quickly showered and dressed and then kept watch as Helen did the same. By the time the model was finished, all was silent making Torrance hope that Melissa had worn herself out for the time being. Going downstairs Helen made them breakfast as Torrance started calling around to try to find a place to take her cousin. After several hours and calls by both of them, Torrance finally found a facility that would treat all of Melissa's needs. Calling Melissa's parents she got her mother to agree to meet them in order to check Melissa in. When everything was arranged, Torrance took a deep breath. "Well, now for the hard part. I've got to go upstairs and get Melissa ready to go."

"Is there anything I can do to help?" Helen asked.

"You just being here is a great help. I'm going to go up and get her things together. If you don't mind, I'm going to have you drive my car in case I have to restrain her during the trip."

"All right. Whatever you need."

"Great. Get yourself ready to go, because as soon as I bring her down those stairs, we're out of here."

Half an hour later Torrance came down the stairs pushing Melissa in front of her. Helen noticed that Torrance had gotten a black eye somehow from all the banging she had heard upstairs, but she didn't mention it as she helped get the teenager to the car. The ride to the center was incredibly long as Helen and Torrance had to endure all the vulgar nasty slurs that Melissa threw at the older woman. The fight continued all the way through the check-in process at the rehab facility, and Melissa's mother hardly helped at all, obviously irritated that she even had to be there.

Finally once Melissa had been settled into her room, Torrance led Helen out to the car. "Are you all right? She said a lot of not so nice things to you." the blonde inquired seeing Torrance quiet demeanor as they drove away from the center.

"I'm all right, just tired. She didn't mean what she was saying. Those were the drugs talking. It can be really hard to physically need a fix and not be able to get it. Addicts will do just about anything to get their craving met. It's part of the process. I know she doesn't mean it."

"She must have really knocked the fire out of you to give you a black eye." Helen mentioned.

"Yeah, she got me good. I had forgotten about that ring she always wears. I had managed to take all the other potentially harmful things out of her room, but somehow that one got by me, and I paid for it. Melissa's a tough one, but I'm tougher. She never stood a chance against me." Coming to the end of the driveway of the scenic institution, Torrance turned to the teacher. "Well, could I convince you to have dinner with me before I take you home?"

"You don't have to take me home. I can take the train."

"We're almost half way there. I might as well drive you."

"As long as you promise to spend the night there. I don't want you driving all the way there just to turn around and go back to New York."

"Fine. You have a deal."

It was late when they arrived back at Helen's apartment. As they came in, they saw Mark and Kelly sitting on the couch watching TV. "Torrance, what a surprise. How are you?" Kelly inquired.

"I'm good. I hear congratulations are in order on your engagement. I think that's great." she said smiling at the two of them.

"Why don't you sit down?" Helen suggested gesturing to a chair. Torrance walked over and took the seat, but Helen noticed the older woman gingerly moving, indicating to her that even though Torrance didn't admit it, Melissa had hurt her during their skirmish.

"So, Torrance, you look like you've been in a fight. What happened?" Mark asked conversationally.

"Oh, I wouldn't take no for an answer." she joked lightly. Kelly and Mark both gave Helen a confused glance.

"Torrance, I know I can't offer you a jacuzzi or anything, but I noticed you were favoring your back. Are you hurting? Would you like to soak in my tub? It might help, and then I could give you a back rub."

"That might not be such a bad idea. Melissa gave me a run for my money when I had to wrestle her to the floor. A hot bath might help."

"All right then. Come on. Let me help you up." Helen offered taking the photographer's hands. Helping her from her seat, the blonde led Torrance off to the bathroom. "I'll get you something to wear to bed. Maybe after you soak I can give you a massage, so you'll sleep better."

Leaving Torrance alone Helen went back to where her roommates were. "Mark, do you have something Torrance could sleep in?" she asked.

"Sure. Feel free to grab whatever." he stated.

"Are you going to tell us what's going on, Helen? We get a call from you a few days ago that you ran into Torrance and were staying with her a few days. Now she shows up here like she's had the tar beaten out of her. What is going on?"

"I'll tell you. Just let me get her some pajamas first. I'll be right back."

Torrance was sitting on the edge of the tub trying in vain to get her shoes off, because her back had decided to stick on her when there was a knock at the door. "Yeah?"

"It's just me. I have something for you to wear."

"Oh, come on in." Torrance mumbled.

When Helen entered and saw the brunette sitting there obviously in pain. "You all right? Do you need help?"

Even though Torrance didn't want Helen's help, she knew she didn't have a choice in the matter. "My back is stuck. I can't move." she stated.

"Oh. Well, let me help you." Helen replied coming to the brunette and kneeling in front of her. Gently she removed Torrance's shoes and socks before helping her stand. "Do you need help with your shirt too?"

"No, thanks. I'll be fine." Torrance responded, even though she knew it would be difficult to do alone, but having the blonde so near was making her heart ache, so she rather go it alone.

"All right. If you need anything else, let me know."

Going back out into the living room, Helen dropped into a chair and gave a long sigh. "Well, so, what's up with you and Torrance?" Mark inquired softly.

"This has been the strangest three days. When I was in New York for my shoot, I accidentally ran into her on the street. At first I wasn't sure that I wanted to see her, because she was with her pregnant cousin Melissa, but I at first thought it was her girlfriend. I just thought it would be weird, but she caught me before I could get away, and I'm now glad she did. We went for coffee and had a long talk. It was really nice. She invited me to dinner with she and her cousin, but that's when all hell broke loose."

"What happened?" Kelly asked.

Helen paused for a moment before stating, "I don't really want to get into details, because Torrance trusts me with her family's problems, but I'll just say that Melissa has some serious issues. She ended up having to go to the hospital. We were there all night and most of the next day. Then today Torrance and Melissa got into a fight, which is how she got the black eye, because Torrance had to put Melissa into a facility that could care for her needs, and Melissa didn't want to go. Torrance really is a saint for putting up with that when the rest of the family turned their back on Melissa."

"What happens now? Are you two going to be friends?" asked Kelly.

"I hope so, but we haven't talked about it or anything."

Back in the bathroom, Torrance had managed to work open her pants and step out of them even though pains shot through her back with the slightest movement. Putting on the pajama bottoms Helen had brought her, she took a deep breath trying to control herself from whimpering in pain. Next she slowly opened the buttons of her shirt, but as she tried to slip it over her shoulders, she groaned loudly in frustration of the agony. Muttering to herself angrily she realized that she was going to have to get assistance, but before she could even more to the door to call for help, there was a knock.

"Torrance, you okay? Do you need help?" Helen softly asked.

"Yeah. I can't get my shirt off." she quietly admitted.

"Why don't I come in and help you?" the blonde suggested waiting at the door for Torrance's agreement before entering. When she came in, Torrance was standing with her back to the door. "Here." she stated reaching for the photographer's shoulders. Helen eased the cotton shirt down Torrance's back revealing the strong muscles underneath. "Did you still want to take that bath?" she inquired.

"No. I'm not sure I'll be able to get in the tub much else out of it in this condition, and I'm not really up to having Mark see me naked when he has to pull me out." the older woman teased.

Helen nodded barely resisting the urge to look in the mirror and catch a glimpse of the front of the brunette as focused strictly on helping Torrance put on her clean shirt. "Well, let me get you settled into bed, and I'll give you a massage. Hopefully that will help." Escorting Torrance into her bedroom, Helen eased the older woman down onto the bed. "Here. Let's get you turned over." she mentioned trying to get Torrance onto her stomach.

"This really isn't necessary, Helen. I'll be fine." Torrance stated.

"No. I want to do this for you. It's obvious you're in a great deal of pain, and if I can help you get rid of it, I'm going to. Now turn over." she demanded gently. Torrance complied with the request, easing herself onto her front. "Good girl." the blonde said giving the photographer's bottom a playful pat.

The model's hand against her posterior felt like fire to Torrance. She hadn't expected such a touch, but she did her best not to react to it as she tried to make herself comfortable. Just when she began to relax, the teacher started to lift the hem of her shirt making Torrance tense. "Is that really necessary?"

"Trust me, Torrance. It'll be better this way. I can get to your muscles easier. You don't mind if I use lotion on you, do you?" she inquired casually.

"I guess not." the brunette replied softly wondering what she had gotten herself into.

Helen went to her dresser and picked up a bottle of lotion before coming back to the bed. Casually she straddled Torrance's hips and began to lather the liquid in her hands to warm it. Torrance tried to focus on anything but the fact that she was now between the legs of the woman she loved as the blonde began to rub her back, but the photographer couldn't help notice that whenever Helen would press harder, her thighs would strain against Torrance's and her hips would undulate sexily into her. It wasn't long before the pain in her back was forgotten as she concentrated on the feel of the woman rhythmically riding her as the pressure of the massage increased. Instinctively Torrance's body responded matching the movement of the blonde's hips. Helen dedicated so much of her attention to easing Torrance's pain that she never realized what she had started to do until she heard Torrance take a ragged breath. Then suddenly it struck her that the woman she had fantasized about over the past two years was exactly where Helen had longed for her to be and whimpered slightly as the older woman's backside brushed against the apex of her thighs sensually. Helen didn't stop however as she kept kneading Torrance's strong back muscles pressing deeper with each quick breath. Torrance moaned at the feeling of Helen's body on top of hers, but she knew they shouldn't be moving so quickly if they were ever going to have any sort of relationship again. Regretfully Torrance slowly turned over and looked up into the green eyes of her beloved who still sat straddled across her. She saw Helen's flushed face and erratic panting and knew without a doubt that they were feeling the same. It would have been so easy to lean up and kiss the woman she loved, and her body screamed for her to do just that as Torrance's slid her hands onto the blonde's hips. Instantly the teacher froze, fearing what the older woman might say or do in reaction to her behavior. There was a quiet moment between them as they just stared at each other.

"My back feels better. Thanks." Torrance stated as evenly as possible.

Helen nodded and exhaled slowly relieved that at least for the moment it looked like the photographer would let the incident pass. Dismounting from Torrance's hips, Helen answered, "Good. I'm glad. Now let's just get you settled in for the night. I'm going to go get ready for bed myself. I'll be back in a few minutes."

Gathering up her night clothes, Helen made a quick retreat from the room. She took her time in the bathroom preparing for bed as she thought about the woman in her bed. Helen knew it had been a lie when she told Torrance she didn't feel the same when they had returned from Italy. She had been in love with the photographer, but she had been so ashamed for forcing their relationship too fast and hurting the brunette that she felt it best to not to continue. The blonde had been confused by her anxiety about touching Torrance sexually then, but as her body clearly displayed just moments ago she had moved beyond that. It had felt exhilarating to touch the older woman knowing she had elicited her responses, and she wanted nothing more to go in there and pick up where they had left off, but she knew it wouldn't be right. Wondering how she would make it through the night sleeping next to her, Helen made her way out of the bathroom. However she made a quick detour to the kitchen for a drink to stall for a few minutes. Getting a bottle of water from the refrigerator, she came to where her roommates still were sitting and stared at them contemplatively.

"What's wrong?" Kelly asked.

Helen shrugged. "Do you think I'm crazy for wanting to walk straight into my room and have that woman love me senseless?"

"What?" Mark inquired with surprise. "You want to have sex with her?"

Helen looked at Kelly questioningly to which her roommate just shrugged. "What? You told me not to tell anyone, not even Mark, so I didn't." she explained.

"Tell me what?" he asked.

Kelly looked at Helen, who nodded at her. Taking that as permission, Kelly stated, "Helen had sex with Torrance in Italy."

"What? Are you kidding me? You really had sex with her?" he inquired in astonishment.

"Yeah, I did."

"Well, how was it?" hesitantly he queried.

"There are no words to really describe it, Mark. It was like nothing I've ever experienced. It was beyond perfect."

"Well, hell, if it was that good, get yourself back in there and get you some action."

"Honey, it's not that simple." Kelly informed him patting him on the arm. "This is about much more than sex. We're talking about two women, and not only that, they're two women in love."

He rolled his eyes. "Oh Lord, one woman in love is bad enough. Now we've got two in love with each other."

"Are you in love with her again, Helen?"

"I still am. I never stopped, Kelly. I just said that because I was scared."

Kelly smiled at her. "I knew that. It was so obvious that you did."

"I want another chance, but I don't want to blow it. I've never felt like this in my life, but I don't know what to do."

"Well, if it makes you feel any better, she still feels the same for you. That should make it a little easier." Kelly told her.

Helen gave a uncertain nod before stating, "Well, I guess I'm going to go to bed. This will be a long night."

"Just keep the noise down if you two do decide to jump each other. I've got an early meeting." Mark joked.

PART 3

GOING BACK INTO her room, Helen saw that Torrance was already sleeping. Sliding into bed she extinguished the light before tenderly putting her head onto the brunette's shoulder and closing her eyes. Torrance, who had only pretending to be asleep to avoid any awkwardness after the incident, smiled into the dark when she felt Helen curl up into her. Slowly she brought her arms around the blonde to hold her closely before dozing off.

The following morning when Torrance had to leave the two of them just stood at Helen's door for a few minutes. "I just want to thank you again for all that you did for me, Helen. I'll never forget your kindness. I don't know what I would've done without you." she said touching the younger woman affectionately on the arm.

Helen blushed at the praise. "I'm just glad that I could be there for you. You are by far the most giving person in the world, Torrance, so it was nice to be able to return what you had given to me. You'll let me know how Melissa is doing, won't you?"

"If you'd like."

"I would. I'm leaving for home today for a little vacation, but when I get back, I want a full report. Okay?"

Torrance nodded. "Sure."

"And if something comes up in the mean time and you need something, I want you to call me at my parents' house."

"I don't want to impose."

"You won't be. Please. It will make me feel better if I know you would call. Promise me?"

"All right. I promise to call if I need anything."

"Good. Maybe when I get back we can find a time to have that dinner you promised me at the coffee shop?" she suggested hoping that Torrance would accept her attempt to be close to her again.

The brunette smiled. "I think that could be arranged. I should go now. You have to get going."

Giving a smile Helen leaned in and hugged Torrance tightly for a few moments before saying, "I'll see you when I get back."

*  *  *

When Helen arrived at her parents' house, the weather was dark and ominous with the rain moving hitting the earth in stinging drops. Helen's mood matched the sky, because the entire ride she thought about Torrance and whether or not she should tell her family about their growing relationship. She knew instinctually that her mother would disapprove, but she wondered what her father might think. The blonde knew without a doubt that whatever the future might hold for she and Torrance, the photographer was going to remain a major part of her life if she had anything to do with it, and she wanted her family to share in her happiness of finding someone so wonderful. However she wasn't sure telling her parents was the right thing even though she felt blessed to have the older woman in her life. Being that they weren't officially together again, the teacher decided just to play it by ear.

Grabbing her bags she made a dash for the front door and knocked loudly. When the door opened her mother was standing there smiling brightly. "Helen, I'm so glad you made it here safely. I've been worried about you since this storm came up." she said hugging her daughter and ushering her inside.

"It's good to be here, Mom."

"Here. Let me take one of your bags. You know we were all disappointed when you called and said you had to postpone your trip for a few days." her mother mentioned as they went upstairs to one of the guestrooms.

"I know, and I'm sorry about that. I ran into an old friend in New York that really needed some help."

"Must be some friend to postpone a trip to see your family." she stated putting the bag on the bed and taking a seat at the end of it.

Helen deposited the bags she had carried as well and opened it to unpack as she replied, "Torrance is one of my closest friends, Mom. I was glad to be of help to her."

"Torrance? Do I know her?"

"No. You've never met. She's the one I went to Italy with a few summers ago though." Helen explained as she began to hang her clothes in the closet.

"Oh yes. I remember now." There was a pause in conversation as Helen dug out the rest of her belongings, one of which was of Torrance's book. She had felt the need to have at least a picture of the photographer close while they were apart. As she dropped it onto the bed, her inquisitive mother picked it up. "What's this? Were you in a book?" she inquired looking at the cover.

"Yeah. It's Torrance's book."

"This is a beautiful picture of you. Are there others in here?"

"A few." Helen answered wondering what her mother would think when she got to the one of the blonde asleep. She watched her mother flip through the book out of the corner of her eye as she put her pajamas into her drawer. It was only moments before her mother gave her a scowl.

"Helen, what's the meaning of this? Why is there a picture of you naked in your bed?"

"I'm not naked, Mother."

"You're in your underwear. You let her shoot you like this?"

Helen rolled her eyes. "Mom, Torrance is my friend. She took some pictures of me asleep. I'm fully covered. I think it looks good. It's artistic."

"It's in poor taste." she mumbled continuing to flip the pages. "Now here is a classy picture of you. This is more like it." Helen busied herself with her toiletries in the bathroom before returning to her room to see her mother looking at the back cover that was graced with Torrance's picture. "I take it this is her."

The model gave a smile in spite of herself. "Yeah, that's her. She's a real beauty. She could've modeled had she wanted to."

"You think she's attractive?" her mother questioned with a raised brow that Helen missed.

"She is amazing. She has the longest legs, and she's so tall, at least six one or two. Oh, she has the greenest eyes. I could look into them forever." she mentioned so far off in the thought of doing just that she didn't even realize how it might've sounded to her mother.

"I see. Well, I better get started on dinner. I'm glad you're home." she mentioned making a quick retreat.

That evening when Helen sat down to dinner with her parents her mother was being strangely silent making the blonde suspect that her mother had figured things out already. Her father was being more quiet than usual as well, so she wondered if he had found out as well. After a subdue meal, Helen helped her mother with the dishes before her father stated, "Helen, your mother tells me you were in a book recently."

"Well, not recently but yeah. I brought it with me. Do you want to see it?"

"Of course. You know I always want to see your stuff."

"All right." she stated hurrying off to her room to retrieve the book. Meeting her father in the library, she closed the door behind her and moved to where he was sitting. Handing him the book, she took a seat on the arm of his leather chair.

"Wow. Look at my baby girl." he stated in pride at her face on the cover. "You look so sophisticated." He opened the book and slowly turned the pages until he came to the one of her in bed.

"Mother doesn't like this one." hesitantly Helen said.

"I can see why. She's a conservative woman, Helen. You look nothing like our little girl and everything like a woman in this picture. It's funny though, because I can still see aspects of you as a child. This was your favorite position to sleep." he mentioned lightly.

"Then you're not upset?" she asked.

He shrugged. "Well, this isn't one I'd put up on my desk or anything, but I know this is art. You are a big girl and have a right to do as you choose. It's not like you're naked. It can just be hard, because you're our youngest, but you're not a little girl anymore. For goodness sake's you're twenty nine. We have to let you go sometime." he said with a smile. Together they looked at the rest of the book. Turning to the back cover, he inquired, "Is this the photographer?"

"Yeah. That's my friend Torrance. Isn't she beautiful?" she said with a smile.

"Well, she is a little masculine, but I guess I can see the intrinsic beauty there." he conceded seeing the look on his daughter's face. Helen smiled as she looked off at the far wall and thought of the brunette. However her father speaking brought her out of her musings again. "She's a lesbian?"

Helen gave him a confused look. "How did you know that?"

"It's right here in her bio." he explained pointing it out to her.

"Oh. Well, yeah she is. Does that bother you?"

"Why should it?" he inquired in interest.

"I don't know, because she took pictures of me in bed."

"Helen, you're an adult, and if you want lesbians in your bedroom taking your picture or doing other things, that's your business." he stuttered quickly breaking their eye contact.

"Other things?" Helen inquired staring at him questioningly.

Her father sighed. "Look, Helen, your mother told me what you said about this woman, how beautiful you thought she was, even going as far as to say you could stare into her eyes forever. That's a strong statement. It's more than a friend would say about another, right?" It was Helen's turn to look away, but a comforting hand to her knee made her look back. "Helen, you're my daughter, and I love you. All I've ever wanted was for you to be happy. If you've found that with Torrance then I'm glad."

"You wouldn't be upset?"

"No. Helen, life is too long to go through alone. I've always hoped you would find the right companion. If it's Torrance then she's lucky to have your love. I couldn't part with you to just anyone. I've always wanted you to have everything, Helen, marriage, family, career. You can still achieve that with Torrance. It just wouldn't be in the traditional sense."

Helen shook her head. "Wow. I thought you would be supportive, but I never imagined you'd be okay with us getting married and having kids. How did you get to be so worldly?" she teased.

"Over the years I've seen a lot in my industry, and I've had the opportunity to work with some gay people. I even have some on the staff, and they bring their partners to work functions. Granted I wasn't always this way. It took some getting used to, but I've come to realize gay people are as normal as anyone else. What goes on in a person's bedroom is of little consequence as to who they are." Helen gave a nod in agreement. Giving a smile her father inquired, "So, when do we get to meet this charming woman?"

"I don't know. We aren't really together, Dad. It's a complicated story."

"But you want to be with her. Are you in love with her, Helen?"

The blonde nodded with a smile. "Yeah. I am, Dad."

"Do you think she feels the same?"

"I hope so. Two years ago she told me she was, but I wasn't ready then. Even though the feelings were there, I wasn't prepared to accept all that was involved in that kind of relationship with her, but now I am. Over the last two years I've realized that whatever challenges may arise, they'll be much easier to deal with than being without her. I'd rather live with those problems and have her than try to be something I'm not. Torrance means everything to me, Dad."

"I can see that. I hope things work out for you then. You have my unconditional support."

"Thanks. That means a lot to me. Now if I can just get Mom to understand."

"I'll work on her, Helen. Your mother is a conservative woman, and it won't be easy, but if this is meant to be with Torrance, she's going to have to get used to the idea. Have you said anything to your brother or sister?"

"Not yet. I was thinking about it though. We'll see how it goes."

"Well, they are coming up tomorrow night for dinner, and the girls are staying for a few days while you're here. Maybe you could talk to them then." he mentioned. "I don't foresee a problem with them. We all want your happiness, Helen, even your mother. Just remember that."

The next evening as the whole family sat down to dinner Helen was quiet as she contemplated telling her siblings about Torrance. She figured that since her parents already knew it wouldn't hurt anything to let them know as well. When conversation turned toward her life and what she had been doing, Helen saw her mother shift uneasily in her chair.

"Not much is going on with me. I'm just modeling right now until school starts up again." she replied.

"Dad said something about you being in a book." her brother John mentioned.

"Oh that. Yeah, I was in a book about a year ago, but I didn't tell anyone, because I didn't think Mom would approve." she stated glaring at her mother.

"You're right about that, Helen, so let's not talk about the book or it's photographer at this table." her mother snipped.

"Why?" John asked. "It's not pornographic, is it?"

"Yes." her mother quickly said.

"No, it's not! You're just being homophobic, Mother! You're just mad that I let a lesbian into my bedroom to shoot me!"

"How dare you say that word in front of my granddaughters! I will not tolerate such language at my table!"

"Mom, she didn't say anything wrong. The girls are fine." defended John.

"What word, Mother? Lesbian? Torrance just happens to be an internationally famous photographer, and it was an honor to be apart of her project! The fact that she is gay shouldn't be an issue! You're just being a homophobe, because you're afraid that you're little girl might be one too!" she yelled getting up from the table and rushing from the room. Going up to her room, Helen fell onto her bed and began to cry. Reaching over to the night stand to retrieve Torrance's book, she stared at the woman who held her heart.

It was only a few minutes before there was a knock on her door before John entered. Taking a seat on the end of the bed, he just looked at her sympathetically. "I'm sorry I brought the subject up. I didn't realize this was a sensitive issue between you and Mom." he apologized.

"It's all right. You didn't know."

Pointing to the book in her hands, he inquired, "Is that the book?" She nodded. "Could I see it?" Giving a nod she handed it over to him. He smiled at her picture on the cover before starting to flip through it. Coming to the one of her asleep, he looked at her. "I take it this is the photo that has her all bent out of shape."

"Yeah. I don't see what a big deal it is. All my major parts are covered."

He studied it a moment. "Well, even though that's true, I can see what might have gotten her upset. This is not just a picture of you sleeping. This is a picture of a seductress. You're alluring almost as if you're inviting the photographer into your bed. The way you're stretched out is undeniably sexual, Helen."

"But I didn't even pose. Torrance just took it of me while I was sleeping. I wasn't even aware that she had taken it until afterwards. It's just the way I look asleep."

"Well, she must be some photographer to be able to inflect any emotions into a picture she so chooses." He looked through the rest of the book in silence until her got to the back cover. "And this is her?"

"Yeah, that's her."

He nodded for a moment before slowly asking, "Is it true what you said downstairs? You know about you possibly being a ...um... lesbian?"

"I don't know, John. I guess if me having sexual interest in one woman makes me one, then I am, but somehow that label doesn't seem right to me."

"Are you in love with Torrance, or is this just some bizarre thing? I mean have you ever felt this way before toward any women?"

"No, I've never felt this way for anyone, John. There is no one in this world that makes me feel the way Torrance does. I am in love with her. What that truly means as far as defining myself, I don't know. What I do know is that I never want to stop feeling this way."

He cracked a smile. "Sounds like love to me."

"Mom is having a hard time accepting that though."

"What about Dad?"

"He's fine with it. I think he's thrilled actually that I've found someone. I mean yesterday when I told him he was talking about marriage and children. He kind of shocked me."

"Is that where this is going?"

"I have no idea, John. We're technically not even together. I mean we haven't discussed our feelings for each other in two years. Back then I was too scared to make a commitment to her, but now I would in a heartbeat. However I don't know where she stands. I hope she still cares for me, but she may not. I think she does, but I haven't asked her directly."

"I see, but you still felt compelled to say something to Mom and Dad?"

"It just kind of slipped out. Mom asked me some questions about Torrance, and I guess she just realized my feelings. I never said anything to her, but I did tell Dad, because Mom had relayed her concern to him over the matter. I don't want this it be a big deal, John."

"It's not to me. I think if you're happy that's all that should matter."

"So, you're okay with this?"

"Of course."

"I thought you might have a problem because of the girls. I would never want to hurt my nieces."

"Please, Helen, don't even worry about that. They need to know at some point what it's all about, and frankly I'm going to have a talk with Mom about her prejudices and let her know that's not acceptable in front of the girls. I won't tolerate such small minded opinions around them."

"Thank you. Now I just have to talk to Amy. Do you think she'll have a problem with it?"

"Amy have a problem with it? No way. She went to a women's college, and she has a ton of gay friends, some of whom we've met. There's no way you're going to have problems with her. She's probably the most liberal of us all."

Helen gave a chuckle. "I don't know. You should've heard Dad. He practically was giving me away to Torrance for marriage already."

John laughed. "Don't worry, Helen. Things will work out. You'll see. If Torrance is the person you're meant to be with, you're going to have your family's support."

"Thanks, John." she said moving to give him a hug.

A few days later Helen was out on the deck watching her young nieces play in the back yard when he mother came out the back door holding the cordless phone. Thrusting it in Helen's direction, she mumbled, "It's Torrance."

Instantly Helen took it and answered with concern. "Torrance, hi. Is everything all right?"

"Hi, Helen. Sorry to disturb your vacation. I hope I'm not calling at a bad time. I hate imposing on your parents."

"You never impose, Torrance. What's going on?"

"Well, as you know I was planning on having my grandparents come over here this summer instead of going go Italy. However a few days ago I got a call from my mother. Nonno fell out in the vineyard and is having hip surgery, so they can't come over here as planned."

"Oh no. Is he going to be okay?"

"Yeah, he should be fine. However I'm going to go over there with my mother to help out, but there is a problem I hoped you would help me with."

"Anything for you, Torrance. Just tell me what you need. Did you want me to come with you?"

"I would love for you to, but that's not what I need actually. I feel really bad about leaving Melissa alone since she's just started rehab, so I'm trying to get some people together to visit her. I was wondering if you would be one of those people. She seemed to really take a shine to you, and she needs all the positive influences she can get right now."

"Oh, you don't need to worry about her. I will more than happy to check in on her and visit. I'll take care of her for you."

"Thank you so much. You don't even know what a relief that is. She doesn't have a lot of people she can count on."

"Well, I'm one she can. When are you going to be leaving?"

"Not until Tuesday. I've got some things to tie up here."

"Well, why don't I come up to see you before you leave? I have a shoot on Monday in the city anyway."

"Sure. I'd like that. You could even stay at my place while I'm gone if it would help you out. I'm sure you have shoots lined up while I'm gone, and it would be easier to get out to see Melissa that way."

"That's true. Staying at your loft would be a great help. How long do you think you'll be gone?"

"Probably two weeks."

"All right. I'll meet you at your place on Monday after work then."

"That sounds great. You can even use my second parking space here at the building if you want to drive. I guess I'll see you in a few days then?"

"Yeah."

"Okay. I'll even take you to that dinner I promised you that we never went to." Torrance said lightly.

"Sounds good. I'll see you then. Take care of yourself, Torrance, and don't worry about a thing."

On Monday evening Torrance was just finishing her packing as she waited on Helen to arrive at her loft. When she heard the door, she made a move downstairs and opened the door with a large smile. However it was not the blonde she was expecting standing there. Instead it was Claire who was grinning at her.

"Claire, hello. To what do I owe this pleasure?" politely Torrance inquired opening the door wide enough to allow her inside.

"I just was in the neighborhood, so I thought I would see if you were in. Did I come at a bad time? You seemed like you were expecting someone else."

"Actually I was." Torrance admitted. "Would you like a drink?"

"Wine would be nice if you have it."

"Sure." the photographer replied. Pouring her guest a glass, she inquired, "So, what have you been up to? I haven't see you in awhile."

"I've been busy with the gallery, and of course the divorce is now final. I never could forgive my husband for what he did to you, Torrance. It was uncalled for."

Torrance gave a shrug. "Well, I'm not sure I could've handled seeing my wife in bed with someone else either. I might've been that upset too."

"Still he didn't have to throw you out the window. He could've killed you. I just couldn't live with that."

Nodding Torrance changed the subject. "How's the gallery? Business doing well?"

"Business is great. I can't seem to keep any of your photos around long. You are by far the best investment I've ever made. I get requests all the time for your work."

"That's always good to hear." Just then there was another knock on the door. "Excuse a moment, Claire." Going to the door again, she saw Helen standing there with a smile and bags thrown over both her shoulders.

"Hi, Torrance." the blonde greeted moving in automatically for a hug.

"Helen, it's so good to see you. Come in. Let me take your bags. You look great."

Helen blushed at the compliment. "Actually I had Morgan redo my hair and makeup after the shoot, because I was coming over to see you." she admitted.

"Well, you look fabulous." Torrance stated with a bright smile now that she knew Helen had taken special consideration with looks for her. As Torrance led them into the kitchen, Claire looked up toward them. "Um, Helen, this is Claire St. John. Claire, this is Helen Melbourne." Torrance introduced somewhat awkwardly.

"Hi. It's always a pleasure to meet friends of Torrance's." Claire stated standing to shake Helen's hand.

"I'm just going to put your bags upstairs, Helen. I'll be right back."

As soon as Torrance was out of the room, Helen turned to Claire. "So, how do you know Torrance?" she asked conversationally.

"I'm just a friend of hers. We met a couple of years ago at a party. You?"

"We met at a shoot actually."

Claire nodded. "I should've known a pretty young thing like you were a model. Torrance likes models, always has."

"What do you mean?" questioned Helen curiously wondering just how well this woman before her knew Torrance.

"She just always has been attracted to models. It seems like that's the only kind of women she'll go to bed with, me being a rare exception of course. Heaven knows how many of them she's bedded. All of our mutual friends at least." Claire stated taking a sip of her wine. "She's a regular Casanova."

Without thinking Helen replied, "My Torrance? I don't think so. That's not the woman I know."

Claire chuckled. "Oh, you are young if you believe for a moment that she's monogamous. Not to hurt your feelings, but Torrance is unable to be with just one woman. She needs variety."

As Torrance came back into the room, both women became silent. "What are you two talking about?" the brunette asked.

"Nothing important." Helen answered quietly.

Torrance just gave Claire a quizzical look but not getting a response out of her, she turned her attention back to Helen. "Could I get you something to drink? We need to leave for that dinner soon."

"Maybe I should go freshen up a bit then. I'll be back." Helen stated taking her leave from the kitchen.

"What were you to talking about?" Torrance questioned again once it was just she and Claire.

"Nothing of consequence. Is she your latest conquest?"

"No. She's a friend."

Claire grinned behind her glass. "Tell that to her. She seems awfully possessive of you."

"Really?" the brunette asked in interest.

"So you return those feelings." the older woman stated. "Then I guess I'm too late."

"Too late for what?"

"Another chance. I thought maybe you and I could try to make something real from what we had, but if you already have a girlfriend, that might not be possible."

Torrance gave a charming smile. "Well, I'm flattered, but you wouldn't be able to give up your side flings. Contrary to what you might think, I am a one woman kind of girl, and if you and I were together, I would expect the same from you."

Claire nodded before finishing her wine. "Well, perhaps I should just leave while I have some dignity left. I knew it was going to be a long shot, but I thought it was worth it. You're too good to be left on your own. If Helen is it for you, I wish you the best. You deserve that much."

"Thanks, Claire. I appreciate that."

"I hope this won't affect our business relationship."

"It never has, and I have no reason to think it ever will." Taking the older woman by the hand, Torrance led her to the door. "Thanks for dropping by."

Claire nodded. "Thank you for opening your home to me after what's happened between us and for remaining my friend. You could've held me responsible for what happened between you and my husband."

Torrance shook her head. "I'm the one responsible for my own actions."

"Well, could I ask you for a kiss good bye at least?" the older blonde requested.

With a smile Torrance embraced her around the waist as Claire's arms came around the photographer's neck.

After a quick trip to the bathroom, Helen made her way downstairs, but she didn't see Torrance or Claire in the kitchen. Wondering where they were, she moved toward the entry way where she froze at what she saw before her. The woman she loved was holding someone else and kissing her with a passion she had only known that night they had made love. Suddenly she felt her world slipping away from her and she wanted to run, but she was just frozen to the spot.

When Torrance finally pulled back, Claire carefully wiped her lipstick from brunette's lips. "You still are the best kisser I've ever known. Are you sure I can't change your mind?"

Torrance touched her cheek affectionately. "Thank you, Claire, but no thank you. I am completely satisfied with what I have already. Helen means everything to me, and I'm going to try to make something of this if she'll let me."

Helen's heart thudded loudly in her chest when she heard Torrance's gentle words. Suddenly she realized what she was witnessing was Torrance bidding farewell to her past in order to be with her. Feeling more assured with her own emotions, she silently slipped away before she was noticed so that they could say good bye in private.

"Well, you know where to find me if you change your mind. I should go." Claire whispered.

Torrance nodded. "See you later, Claire." When Torrance returned to the kitchen, she saw Helen sitting at the bar patiently waiting on her. "Well, sorry about Claire. She just dropped in without calling."

"It's fine. How do you know her?"

"She's just a friend of my mother's and owns a gallery. We better get going to dinner. We have reservations." Sensing that Torrance was not going to divulge any more information, Helen just nodded.

They took a cab to the restaurant, and as Torrance paid the driver, Helen looked at where they had stopped. It was one of the most famous restaurants in the city. "We aren't going here, are we?" she asked as Torrance turned to her.

"Yeah. Why? Do you not like this place?"

"I've never been here, but I'm not dressed for a place like this, Torrance. You could've told me." she mentioned looking over her black pants and blue blouse.

"Oh, please. You look beautiful. I've been in here in jeans before. Trust me. The owner is a friend of the family. We're both dressed fine." she stated. "Come on now. We have a reservation, and they get onto people about being late."

Going up to the door, Torrance held it open for her. As soon as they walked inside, they were greeted warmly and shown to an elegant table toward the back of the restaurant. The host tried to pull out Helen's chair for her, but Torrance brushed him aside to do it herself before taking her own seat. After being handed their menus, they were left in peace for a few moments.

"What's good here?" Helen inquired conversationally.

"Everything but I usually have to get two servings of it to fill me up. This really isn't my favorite place in New York, but everyone else seems to like it."

"Well, why did we come here then? We don't have to stay."

"No. I want you to enjoy it. Please. I promised you dinner, and I want you to have a good time."

Helen looked down at the priceless menu and wondered how much this meal was going to cost. She had never imagined she would ever come into this place even though she had often fantasized what it might be like. To even come through the door, you had to be somebody in New York, and for Torrance to be accepted there in a pair of khakis and cotton shirt made her realize once again the influence Torrance and her family had in the city. Looking around subtly she noted the famous celebrities from movies, fashion, and politics all around them, but Torrance seemed unfazed by it all. When their waiter came to the table, Torrance asked for a bottle of wine for them before they both placed their orders.

The meal passed between them in casual conversation. Helen tried to feel as easy as Torrance did, but she couldn't help but wonder what people around them were thinking seeing her with the photographer. Once they had finished their dinner, Torrance excused herself saying she needed to use the restroom, leaving Helen alone at the table. While she was away, the waiter came by and slipped the bill onto the table while checking on Helen to see that she had all that she needed. Helen stared at the bill from across the table, but curiosity was getting the better of her. Wanting to know that the meal was going to cost, she looked around to see that Torrance wasn't coming before reaching for it. As her eyes found the total, she felt her heart stop momentarily. Quickly she tucked the piece of paper back into its jacket and put it back by Torrance's plate. The blonde took a sip of her water as she tried to regain her composure, but the cost of the meal was making it impossible to remain calm. The wine alone cost more than one month of her rent. Shaken by the reality, Helen began to ponder what she might be getting herself into by being with the woman she loved. She would be thrown into a lifestyle she had never experienced. By no means was her family destitute, but she knew for a fact her parents would never be able to afford such a luxury Torrance was giving her.

Torrance came back a few minutes later and quickly paid before leading the way from the restaurant. Hailing a cab for them, Torrance opened the door for Helen. Both of them were quiet on the way back to Torrance's loft. Once back inside the older woman suggested they just watch a movie since she had to be up early to go to the airport. Helen agreed to the idea, so they both sat down on the couch.

During the first part of the film, Torrance pondered how she could tell Helen her feelings. She wanted the blonde to know that she still loved her even after all the time that had passed, but she was unsure of how model might react. Torrance knew with certainty that the younger woman was everything she ever wanted and hoped that the blonde felt the same for her. However having been rejected by her before, Torrance lacked the confidence to just say what was in her heart.

Helen pretended to be interested in the movie, but she was really concentrating on the photographer. She wanted so much for Torrance to take her into her arms, but she could sense that the older woman wouldn't without motivation. Helen knew that Torrance was being reserved and that she would have to be the aggressor between them if she wanted things to be the way they were. Neither said a word through the whole movie.

When it was over, Torrance picked up her glass as she asked, "Would you like some more to drink while I'm in the kitchen?"

"No thanks. I'm fine." the blonde replied. She watched Torrance head off into the kitchen as she contemplated making a move. Deciding to just go for it, Helen picked up her glass and followed the brunette into the kitchen. Coming up behind her, she slid her arms around Torrance's waist, as she whispered, "I changed my mind."

Torrance felt her pulse quicken at the admission. Even though she knew the teacher was only speaking about a beverage, her heart still longed for the model to say those words about their relationship. "What would you like?" she inquired.

"Another glass of wine." Helen replied. Once Torrance had taken her glass, she went back to the living room to wait on the older woman.

Torrance came back a few minutes later carrying two glasses of wine. Seeing the blonde stretched out on the couch, Torrance put Helen's wine on the coffee table before moving to sit in a nearby chair. "Would you like to watch something else?"

"Sure. You pick it." Helen answered. Torrance did as she was asked, but as she moved to sit back down in the chair, Helen held a hand out to her. "Come lay next to me, Torrance. You look tired." Torrance just looked at the model for a moment, knowing it might be potentially dangerous to be that close to Helen, but her body overrode her judgment as she came to the sofa. Easing herself down she settled herself onto her back. Helen propped herself up on her side and just gazed down at the green-eyed photographer. "That's better. You'll be more comfortable here."

Seeing a desire in the blonde she had only seen when they were in Italy, Torrance wondered what was about to happen. She desperately wanted to kiss the woman next to her, but she held back. Helen held the gaze for a few more moments before turning her attention to the TV. Her plan was working so far, but she wanted to move slowly so not to scare Torrance. When she saw Torrance turn her attention back to the TV, she knew it was time to implement the second part of her idea. Trying to seem nonchalant, she began to lightly run her fingers along the brunette's neck down her shoulder and over her arm. Torrance instantly felt her body respond to the touch. Looking up at the blonde, Torrance made eye contact. The mutual fire that passed between them was undeniable. Being drawn into the green eyes she adored, Helen leaned down to kiss Torrance's mouth softly. The older woman groaned despite herself as her arms came around the teacher. Feeling Torrance's response Helen shifted her weight onto the strong body as the kiss became deeper.

"Oh God. Helen." Torrance whispered gently prying the blonde's lips from her own to look into the teacher's eyes.

"Please, Torrance." the younger woman begged as her hand moved down the photographer's chest over one of the brunette's small breasts. Torrance moaned and her back ached instinctively into the light touch. Seeing the reaction Helen experimentally let her hand close over the soft flesh.

Torrance groaned loudly. "Helen, I can't think straight when you do that." the older woman admitted cupping the model's face in both hands and staring deeply into her eyes.

"Good because that's the last thing I want you to do." the teacher whispered leaning down to capture Torrance's mouth again.

"God, wait. Can we talk about this?" Torrance pleaded as Helen began on the buttons of her white shirt.

Nipping the photographer's neck, Helen whispered, "Do we really have to?"

Torrance put her hand on top of Helen's to stop the blonde's progress. "Helen, as much as I want you right now, I need to talk about this. Please. If I mean anything to you at all, you'll agree." Knowing they were going to have to do things Torrance's way, Helen flatted her hand out against the brunette's chest, signaling her consent. "I just need to know what's going on in your head, Helen. Why are you doing this now?"

"I just want to be with you, Torrance."

"Well, if that's the case, why did you ask me to leave your life two years ago?"

"I was just scared, but I'm not anymore. I want it all now. I want you to touch me, and I want to touch you too."

"What stopped you then? Did I not give you all that you needed? Are you just settling for me, because you haven't found anyone else?" hesitantly the photographer inquired.

"God no, Torrance. I love you, always have."

"Then why did you run from me? I loved you, and you hurt me. Why?"

Looking away for a moment, the blonde whispered, "I was scared, but I'm not anymore."

Cupping the model's face to bring the gaze back to each other, the brunette asked, "What scared you so much?"

Helen shifted uncomfortably. "Do you really have to talk about this? Besides it no longer matters."

"It matters to me. I need to know, because if we're going to try to do this, I want to know where I went wrong the first time."

"You didn't do anything wrong, Torrance. It was all me. I was overwhelmed that night in Italy. I thought I was ready to accept all that was involved in a relationship with you, but I realized that I wasn't. However I am now."

"You were overwhelmed? How did I overwhelm you? What did I do that made feel that way?" Helen looked away again, feeling more uncomfortable by the second, because she didn't foresee how she could get around telling the photographer the truth. "Helen, please talk to me. You're starting to act like you did the day you broke up with me. Just tell me. I can take it. Obviously I did something."

Deciding to just get it over with, Helen gave a resigned nod. She put her head down onto the older woman's shoulder as she quietly said, "The night I came to your room things were nothing like I expected them to be."

Knowing that they were coming to the real issue at hand, Torrance put supportive arms around her beloved. "What do you mean?"

"I guess I just expected it to be more like my other experiences, and it was completely different. I mean I know you explained it to me the night before, but I just didn't realize what you truly meant until I was there in the moment with you."

"Was there something that I did that you didn't enjoy? Did I touch you in a way that you didn't want me to?"

"You did something that I hadn't considered, and it really threw me."

"What was that?"

There was a second of silence before the teacher whispered, "When you used your mouth on me. I didn't expect that to be apart of the experience."

"Oh." Torrance said, unsure of how to respond the statement.

"I just never imagined things to be like that. I mean the whole thing kind of blew me out of the water. I've never responded to anyone else quite the way I did to you. I've never been very responsive with others. I've always had a hard time reaching peak, and it was only with Richard that I could on a semi-consistent basis. That night with you was like nothing else, because you hardly even had to touch me, and I was there, not once but three times. I've never even gotten there twice in one night, so three was overload for me. I couldn't even comprehend it, and the idea of trying to match that for you was more pressure than I could handle." she admitted.

"What are you talking about? Did you think I was pressuring you?"

"No. I just thought that since you had done all that for me you would want the same, and I couldn't do it."

"Couldn't? Why? Because you were scared or because you didn't want to?" softly Torrance asked.

Helen hesitated. "Torrance, I'm not used to having to be so active in bed, and I never thought I would have to be with us either. When confronted with that possibility, I realized I didn't want to." There was silence for several moments. Helen knew her confession had hurt the photographer, so she quickly added, "But I want to now."

Torrance sighed as she took in the admission. She had never considered that the blonde hadn't wanted to touch her. As much as it hurt her feelings to know that the model hadn't wanted to be physical with her, Torrance knew it was difficult for Helen to make such a statement. The teacher had opted to back out of the relationship rather than hurt the older woman with such a confession. "Well, thank you for finally being honest with me." she whispered.

"Torrance, I'm sorry. I didn't want to tell you, because I didn't want to hurt you. I was upset with myself for being so selfish, and I knew you deserved more. However in the last two years I haven't been able to get you out of my mind or heart. I'm more in love with you than I was then, and I want another chance. Is it too late for that?"

"No, it's never too late, Helen. I've been lost without you."

"And because of what I did, you turned to Claire." the blonde stated, finally putting all the pieces into place.

"Yeah, Claire and others but mostly her. I made some stupid mistakes in my grief, and I'm going to live with them the rest of my life, but if I have you, it'll be worth it."

"Not that I have a right to ask but what kind of mistakes?"

"I went back to my old ways. I didn't use drugs again, but I was the emotionally void philanderer I had been when I was younger. I knew I was sleeping with women who were off limits, but somewhere deep inside I think I wanted to be caught, and I was, which is why I now have a scar on the side of my face and a permanent limp."

"You told me you were thrown out of a window." Helen mentioned.

"I was. Claire's husband found us together and did put me out a second story window. I was somewhat disappointed when I came to in the hospital. God, how much I wanted you to be there to tell me everything would be all right." the photographer stated quietly.

Hugging Torrance's strong frame more tightly, Helen whispered, "I'm here now, and everything will be all right."

The rest of the night passed quietly between them, and when it was time for bed, Helen joined Torrance in the photographer's bedroom instead of staying in the guestroom. The following morning when the brunette awoke, she found herself alone in bed. Wondering where Helen was, she wandered downstairs to find the younger woman in the kitchen making breakfast.

Coming up behind her, Torrance slide her arms around Helen's waist. "Morning." she yawned nuzzling the nape of the blonde's neck and making her giggle. "I could get used to waking up this way."

"So could I." Helen replied turning her head for a kiss. "I'm almost finished with this. I thought we could have breakfast on the balcony before you leave."

"That sounds wonderful. I'll go set the table." Torrance poured juice for both of them and took it outside with place settings before coming back to help with the food. Following the model out to the balcony, Torrance pulled out Helen's chair for her and then took her own. Taking a bite of her eggs, she said, "This is so good. Thanks for cooking."

"You're welcome. I figured you could use a little fuel for your flight. Even though you can get whatever you want in first class, it still doesn't beat something home cooked." the teacher mentioned. There was a pause before she inquired, "So when are you leaving exactly?"

"In a couple of hours. Just enough time to enjoy this meal with you and get dressed."

"Do you want me to go to the airport with you?"

"No. There's no point really. I'm just going to take a cab, but thanks for offering anyway." When Torrance had finished eating, she just looked across the table at her breakfast companion. Helen was sitting in her white pajamas and light green silk robe. She had her right leg crossed over her left at the knee next to the table instead of under it with her left hand daintily resting on her thigh as she ate with her right. Her gaze was looking off to the right at the city skyline, and even though it was obvious she had run a brush through her hair, she still had the fresh from bed look as the morning sun cast angelic rays of light around her.

Glancing over at Torrance, Helen saw the photographer studying her intently. "What are you thinking about?" she asked.

"I was just wishing that I had my camera right now to capture how beautiful you look at this moment. There is just something about you, Helen, and for as long as I've known you, I haven't been able to figure out exactly what it is, but there is just something in your essence that makes you one of the most stunning women I've ever known."

Blushing at the compliment the blonde mumbled, "I think your opinion is biased."

"I don't know about that. I knew it from the first moment I met you, and I know others see it too."

After breakfast they worked together in cleaning up the kitchen before Torrance went to take a shower. While the brunette was gone, Helen made the bed and started unpacking her own things for her stay. She was just emptying her last bag into one of the older woman's dresser drawers, when she heard Torrance say teasingly, "Making yourself at home already I see."

Helen turned to smile at her girlfriend who was standing there only in her navy robe. "I figured you wouldn't mind."

"Not at all." Torrance answered moving to embrace the teacher. "As a matter of fact, I hope your clothes stay in my drawers often from now on." she whispered leaning down to kiss her softly. Helen moaned bringing her arms around the photographer's neck. Pulling the brunette's body closer, she let her hands wander down Torrance's back taking in the feel of the older woman under her robe. After several minutes Torrance lightened the intensity of her kisses sensing that things could get out of hand quickly if she continued. Breaking away from the blonde's arms, she smiled at the younger woman's erratic breathing and dazed eyes. Smiling smugly she softly stated, "You probably should make that shower of yours a cold one."

Helen gave a loud teasing sigh. "You did that on purpose." Torrance gave a nod. "Well, two can play that game. Just when you least expect it I'll get you back." she stated heading off toward the bathroom.

Time that morning passed quickly for them, and all too soon they were saying good bye as the building's doorman hailed a cab for Torrance. After getting all the bags in the trunk, Torrance turned toward her girlfriend. "I'm going to miss you, Helen." she admitted putting her arms around the smaller woman.

"I'll miss you two, but don't worry about a thing. I'll take care of everything while you're gone. Your loft will be just as you left it, and I'll visit Melissa as much as I can."

"Thanks. Well, I should go."

Helen gave a nod but then leaned up to catch Torrance's mouth in a torrid kiss. The photographer groaned as she merely held on during the oral assault. When Helen was satisfied that she had made the older woman as weak as she had been earlier that day, she pulled away. Torrance automatically leaned back against the cab to keep her legs from buckling under her as she tried to catch her breath. "Told you I'd get you back." Helen joked making the brunette laugh.

"Ah, je t'aime, mon petite chou (I love you, sweetheart)." the photographer whispered touching the blonde's face affectionately.

The model gave a shy grin. "I love you too, Torrance." she replied making it known that she had understood exactly what the older woman had said. "You better go now before this cab drives off with your stuff."

Giving a nod Torrance said, "I'll call you."

"Okay. Travel safely."

*  *  *

Torrance came back to New York two weeks later expecting to find Helen at her loft. However when she got there, the blonde was nowhere to be seen and had left a note that she had to return home to help Kelly with wedding plans. Being tired from the flight, the photographer opted just to go to bed for the night and call her girlfriend the next morning.

The following day though when she called no one was home, so Torrance figured she would catch up with the petite blonde later and decided to go see her cousin for a long overdue visit after catching up on some business. Taking the hour and a half drive to the rehab center, Torrance got there a little after three that afternoon. When she requested to see Melissa though, she was told that she had gone off the premises with Helen, but they were scheduled to return shortly.

Please that the blonde was spending time with Melissa as she had promised, Torrance was glad she would be able to see them both that day. Going out to the porch of the building, she took a seat on the front steps and waited. It was only half an hour before she saw the two women coming up the walk toward her, and in her excitement, she raced to them. Torrance hugged them both tightly. However as she held her younger cousin in her arms, the brunette thought she smelled the distinctive scent of marijuana on the girl, but she dismissed it for the moment as she asked, "How are my two favorite women? Did you two miss me?"

"Not at all." Melissa joked with a laugh as she pulled her cousin in for another hug.

Looking over at the blonde, the photographer inquired, "Well, what about you? Did you miss me at all?"

"Of course I did."

Torrance grinned at them both as she put her arms around them to guide them back to the building. "Well, I certainly missed the two of you."

"How's your grandfather doing?"

"He's fine. He asked about you, Helen, both Nonna and he did. They are thrilled that we worked things out."

When the three of them got inside, Melissa mentioned, "I need to get going to group therapy, but thanks for coming by, Torrance." She moved to hug her again.

Confident in what she smelled on the teenager, she said, "Sure. Why don't I walk you down there? I need to talk to you about something."

Melissa nodded before hugging Helen. "Thanks for taking me out today, Helen. I had a good time."

"I'm glad. I'll see you later."

Torrance looked at the blonde and asked, "Will you wait for me?"

"Yeah. I'll be right here."

"Great. Come on, Melissa." As soon as they were out of earshot of the model, Torrance asked, "So, you and Helen are getting along well?"

"Yeah. She's cool, and I can tell she really loves you."

"Well, I love her. There's something I need to ask you though. Does she know that you're smoking pot while you were with her?" pointedly Torrance asked taking her cousin by the arms and staring at her.

"I wasn't smoking." Melissa stated.

"Don't give me that. I can smell it on you. Where did you get it?"

"Torrance, it's not that big of a deal. It was just one joint."

"Not that big of a deal? Look around you, Melissa! You're in rehab for drug addiction! One joint is a big deal! Now tell me where you got it!"

"This friend of one of the people here."

"I want a name!" Torrance demanded. Melissa told her. "You listen to me, Melissa. You're here to get help, but you can only get that if you honestly want to quit. If you don't quit doing drugs, you're going to end up getting hurt. I don't want that for you, but I can't make you do this either. You've hit a bottom here, but it's not too late. Do you want help with this or not?"

"Yes, I do. I don't want to disappoint you, Torrance. You're the only one who cares about me."

"Helen cares about you too. How could you smoke while you were out with her? Did she know you did it?"

"No. I smoked in the bathroom at the mall. I told her I had to go, and she just waited on me. She doesn't know."

"You've broken our trust, Melissa. If we can't trust you, you can't go out with her anymore. Is that understood?"

"I won't do it again. I swear." Melissa stated.

"You better not, but there has to be a repercussion for this. I can't just let you get away with it. You have to learn that there are consequences for your actions. Helen will not be coming here for a month, and during that time I want you to think about you did to her."

"Torrance, don't do that. That's one of the best times of the week."

"I'm sorry, but you broke the rules. You have to pay the consequences. Now you better get to therapy, and I suggest you tell them what you did." Torrance waited until Melissa was where she was supposed to be before heading back to the reception area. She was angry that her cousin had managed to get drugs while in rehab, and she was going to unleash her frustration on the staff.

As she brushed past Helen, the blonde sensed her anger and inquired, "What's wrong?"

"I'll deal with you in a minute." she growled more harshly than she meant as she went to the front desk. Slamming her fist against it, she demanded to see the staff director.

Helen silently stood by as Torrance went off on the staff. Realizing that Melissa had used while in her company made her feel terrible, like she had failed the older woman who had put so much faith in her. Once the photographer finished her ranting, Helen moved up next to her. "Torrance, I'm so sorry I let you down. I didn't know." she apologized.

"I know. Melissa told me as much. It's not your fault. You can't be responsible for her actions every second that you're with her." the brunette conceded. "I'm sorry I was severe when I came by. I was just upset that this had happened under supposedly watchful eyes. I told Melissa because of what happened you weren't allowed here for a month."

"Oh, Torrance, don't do that. I won't let it happen again. I promise I'll be more careful." the younger woman whined. "Give me another chance."

Taking the teacher into her arms, Torrance softly said, "I'm not punishing you. I'm punishing Melissa. She enjoys her time with you, and she deserves some sort of consequence for what she did. This isn't about you. Please don't think that it is."

"It still feels like it is."

"Please try to understand. If this is going to work, you have to support me on this. I'm very thankful that you like coming to see her. It just proves what a wonderful woman you really are, and I would never deny you anything that gave you pleasure, Helen, but she has to learn that there are repercussions for her behaviors."

The model nodded. "Okay. I support you. It's just that I really was enjoying the time here with her too, but if you think this is best, I'll stand by you."

"Thank you."

As they walked outside, Helen looped her arm through her girlfriend's. "So, what are your plans for the rest of the day?"

"I don't know. Go back to New York I guess. You want to come with me?"

"I can't. I promised some friends I go out to dinner with them, but why don't you come with me? I really want to spend some time with you, so we can catch up. I've missed you." she whispered.

"I missed you a lot too. I guess I can take a little side trip to Philadelphia, but I can't stay long. I have to be back in New York by tomorrow afternoon."

"Great. I guess you can follow me in your car. See you back at my place then." she said as she unlocked her car.

"You're forgetting something." Torrance mentioned as Helen started to get in. The blonde gave her a questioning look. Torrance smiled at her as she leaned down to give her a soft kiss on the lips.

"Oh, I didn't forget about that. I was just waiting until we could be alone to do it properly." the teacher answered going back for seconds. "Now let's get home, so I can give you the rest."

"I'm right behind you." Torrance replied slipping on her dark sunglasses and turning to go. However just as she took a step toward her own vehicle she felt the model slap her on the posterior. Turning her head over her shoulder and looking over the top of sunglasses, Torrance gave her a raised brow. "You are being naughty today." she joked.

Helen just gave an innocent smile. "I just happen to like you in those pants. They're my favorite. You look so sexy in them."

"Now I know you're being bad. Since when is my girlfriend an aggressor?"

Helen laughed. "Do you have me confused with someone else, honey? If memory serves me correctly, I've always been the aggressor."

"Well, maybe that will have to change." playfully the photographer threatened.

"Promise?" the blonde teased.

Shaking her head Torrance mumbled, "I had no idea what I was getting myself into when I signed on for this. You can be incorrigible."

"You better believe it." the younger woman whispered sexily stepping in closer and running her hands up the older woman's torso. "And I can't wait to show you just how bad I can be."

Torrance moaned at the inference and the blonde's hands. "We better get going." she stated fumbling on her words as she tried to take even breaths.

Taking pity on her, Helen stepped back. "Meet you at home." she said.

Once back at the apartment there was a note from Mark and Kelly that they would meet Helen at the restaurant. "Well, looks like we're all alone." Torrance observed coming up behind the blonde and slipping her arms around her as she read the note over her shoulder.

"Looks that way." Helen replied faintly feeling Torrance's hands gliding up to cup her breasts as the photographer kissed along her neck. Her head dropped back against the older woman's chest as she whimpered lightly at the sensations. Vaguely she was aware of the brunette's large hands unbuttoning her blouse before they slid inside to get more intimate contact with her skin. Instinctually her body arched into the caress even though she whispered, "I have to change clothes before we go."

"Let me help you." Torrance suggested seductively moving her right hand down to the button of the teacher's shorts. Working it open the brunette turned her attention to the zipper. When her girlfriend's shorts were open, she snuck her hand into them.

"Oh my God." Helen cried softly. "Torrance."

"What, baby?"

Helen took a deep breath as she tried to clear her head. "I promised I would be there. My friends are going to be mad if I don't show up." she explained.

"Well, we can't let that happen. Maybe I should stop."

"Maybe but this feels so good." the younger woman expressed.

Torrance nodded in agreement. "I know, from this side too, but there's plenty of time for this later. We should get going, so we're not late." Relinquishing her hold on the petite woman, Torrance stepped back. However as Helen turned toward her, she took in the vision of the blonde standing there with her blouse half open revealing her white lace bra that contrasted with the dark golden hue of her skin. With a tortured sigh, she said, "You better go before I change my mind."

As soon as Helen and Torrance arrived at the restaurant, they were spotted instantly by Kelly. Helen gave a wave as she led the way over to the bar, but as they approached, Kelly moved to give Torrance a hug. "What a surprise, Torrance. When did you get back from Italy?"

"Yesterday."

"How's your grandfather doing?"

"Much better. Thanks for asking."

Mark then came over to give the photographer a friendly pat on the shoulder. "Torrance, always good to see you."

"You too, Mark." she replied.

"Well, let me make introductions." Helen interrupted taking Torrance by the hand and moving her over to where some of her other friends were sitting. As soon as those were complete, Torrance got them both drinks at the bar before coming back to the group to wait on their table. Torrance just stood next Helen who was on a stool as she actively listened to the conversation, but Helen kept leaning into her. At first the photographer thought she was in the way, which is why the blonde keep brushing her, so she kept stepping back to give her space, but after several minutes, Helen turned to her. "Would you stop fidgeting? I'm trying to lean against you." she teased.

"Oh, sorry." Torrance apologized moving back to her original position. Helen leaned in to her, resting her head against the brunette's body and affectionately putting an arm around her waist. Torrance subtly eyed the group for any sort of reaction, but no one even flinched at the intimate display. Figuring Helen knew her friends pretty well, Torrance just decided to follow the younger woman's lead. Through the whole meal that night, Helen kept touching her and showing her affection without so much as a comment from the rest of their company.

After the meal had come to a close, there was a discussion about going to a club close by, so Helen and Torrance agreed to attend as well since Kelly and Mark were going. Torrance followed Mark in the car over to the club and paid for she and Helen to get in. However once inside she realized that they were in a typical straight club. Instantly men began to stare at Helen and Kelly as they all made their way over to the bar. At first the four of them just stood around drinking while their other friends took to the floor, but after awhile Helen and Torrance were left alone.

"So, are you going to ask me to dance?" the younger woman inquired when it appeared Torrance was content sitting on her stool.

Shaking her head Torrance answered, "I hadn't planned on it."

"Why not? I want to dance. If you won't dance with me, I'll have to go find someone else."

"Suit yourself, but I'm not dancing with you in a straight club. That's cause for trouble."

"I never thought a woman like you would be scared of a little controversy." the blonde mentioned.

Sighing Torrance stated, "I'm not scared, Helen. I'm just not going to do something stupid either. Two women dancing together at a straight club will gain unwanted attention, and I'm really not up for it tonight. I've been around dykedom a little longer than you have, so just trust me on this one."

"Fine. If you won't dance with me, I'll just dance with Kelly and Mark." she stated irritably walking away.

Torrance watched from afar as her girlfriend danced with her roommates. However after several moments she noticed Helen lean over to Kelly and whisper something to her. Kelly looked over at her, making Torrance suspicious that something was about to happen, and a few minutes later she saw Helen and Kelly start dancing closer to each other. She watched them closely for several minutes before glancing around the bar. It seemed like the attention of many men were on them even though they were oblivious.

Just then Mark came up to the bar and ordered another beer and taking a seat next to Torrance. Both of them kept their attention on their girlfriends. "What's up with Helen tonight? She trying to recruit my woman?" Mark teased.

"I don't know what she's doing, but I don't like it." Torrance mumbled. Helen and Kelly seemed to get more into each other as the minutes passed, and it wasn't long before they were body to body grinding seductively to the music. Occasionally they would look across the bar and met the eyes of their respective partners, but it was evident that Torrance was not pleased with the fact that the attention in the club had been adverted to the two beauties. Men were obviously leering at them, making Torrance uncomfortable. Looking to Mark to comment, she noticed that he too was even mesmerized. "I'm going to put an end to this." gruffly she stated getting off her stool.

Mark shot his arm out to stop her. "No, not yet. Let's see what happens." he said his eyes focused firmly on them.

Torrance acquiesced for another moment, thinking that maybe Helen needed to learn this lesson the hard way. Just then she saw Kelly lean into her girlfriend, kissing her deeply on the lips. "Who's doing the seducing now?" she quipped at Mark.

"I saw tongue in that." he uttered getting off his stool.

"I'm stopping this now before there's trouble." Torrance firmly stated.

Mark nodded in agreement. As the two of them approached their girlfriends, they saw a drunk guy making his way over to them as well. Mark shoved him out of the way without so much as a word and put his arms protectively around Kelly. "We're leaving, Kelly, right now." She giggled at him but agreed quickly, leaving Torrance and Helen standing on the dance floor.

Torrance stared down at the petite blonde who had put her arms around her and stared moving against her. "Change your mind?" Helen asked.

"No, Helen, I didn't. I think we should get going as well. You've got this whole damn bar in a frenzy. Look around you." Helen glanced around the edge of the dance floor and saw all the wolfish eyes on her. "You're not eye candy for these boys. You're mine, but since I can't take on everyone here, I think it would be best if we left. I promise you that once we're at home you'll get the reaction out of me that you want." enticingly Torrance offered.

Helen agreed, so they quickly made their way toward the exit. However as soon as they got out to the street and were waiting to cross, they heard a drunk male voice call out, "Hey, pretty girl, you can't leave yet." They both turned toward the sound to see the same guy Mark had thrown off Kelly earlier. He moved over to Helen and gave her a lustful grin.

"No, it's time for me to go." Helen answered looking at Torrance for help, but the older woman just stared on as if she wasn't going to offer any assistance.

"But the fun was just getting started. You and your little girlfriend were the highlight of the evening. Why don't you stay a little longer and dance with me? And then maybe later the three of us could go somewhere and get better acquainted." he proposed.

Torrance snickered under her breath at his idea. Helen looked at her again for help, but she was determined to let the blonde get out of the situation she had created alone unless things got really out of hand. Helen stared at him a little less friendly as she said, "I don't think that will be possible. Now excuse me."

"No. Wait." he stated putting a hand on her arm.

As soon as he did that, Torrance took a step toward him. "The lady said no." gruffly she said pushing him slightly in order to get him away from the younger woman.

He pushed back and grabbed Helen by the arm again as he asked, "What's it to you, dyke?"

Sneering at him Torrance pushed him off more firmly and growled, "You touch her again, and I'm going to break your face against the sidewalk."

"Yeah, whatever." he muttered starting for Helen again, but Torrance applied resistance to his chest to stop him.

"Do I look like I'm joking to you?" she yelled. "She said no twice!"

"Third time's the charm." he jested looking back at Helen.

"You take one more step, and I'm going to pound you! I mean it!" Torrance screamed poking him in the chest with a finger. A crowd of people came out of the bar and stopped to see the drama unfolding on the street. The guy slapped Torrance's hand away and took a step toward the blonde. Before he even knew what hit him, Torrance popped him in the nose. It cracked under the pressure and began to bleed profusely.

"You fucking, bitch! You broke my nose!" he yelled.

"I warned you! Now I suggest you just leave us alone!"

"Fuck you! Just for that I'm going to have to teach you a lesson!" he shouted taking a swing at Torrance, but being that he was so drunk, he threw himself off balance as Torrance side stepped the punch. Pushing him in the back as he went by, she sent him crashing to the pavement. The crowed stirred anxiously murmuring about what was taking place.

"Stay down!" she bellowed putting her foot on his back to hold him in place. He remained still for a few moments giving Torrance confidence that the incident was over, so she let him go. Taking Helen by the arm, she said, "Let's go."

However just as they were about to step off the curb into the street someone from the audience screamed that he was charging her again. Torrance turned just as he threw his whole body at her, sending them both to the ground. Torrance landed on her back on the asphalt with a thud and him on top of her.

"You fucking, dyke! You're going pay for that!" he hollered slamming his fist into her jaw. Torrance groaned in pain but struggled to free herself. Just as he cocked back to hit her a second time, she managed to get one of her legs between his and raised it to knee him in the groin. Instantly he gasped and rolled off of her. Torrance got to her feet and took a few deep breaths.

When it appeared that he was definitely staying down that time, she looked over at her girlfriend on the sidewalk. Helen gasped in horror at Torrance's appearance. The photographer's lower lip was already swollen with blood trickling out of the corner. "Torrance!" she exclaimed coming to her and trying to reach for her face, but the brunette turned away in anger. Without another word between them, they went to the car. Silence prevailed for the first part of the drive.

Finally though Torrance asked, "Why did you do that with Kelly at the bar? I told you there would be trouble."

"I wanted to make a point." feebly the model answered.

"What point was that? That I was right?"

"Torrance, I just wanted to prove to you that I'm not afraid anymore of anyone or anything. I'm not going to hide my feelings for you."

"So, you just decided to come roaring out of the closet, and tell the world to fuck off? Helen, had I not been there, you would have been on the receiving end of some potentially unpleasant actions. He was not going to take no from you period regardless of what you said. Do you realize that?"

Helen looked out her window knowing that Torrance was right. She had been frightened when he wouldn't leave her alone, and if Torrance hadn't been there to defend her, things could've gotten bad. In fact it was the first time in her life that she felt as if her own personal safety was in danger. "I'm sorry." she whispered.

"Helen, I appreciate the fact that you are trying to show this strong side, and I admire you for it, but this is a whole new ball game. Being in a relationship with me is going to create situations that you've never dealt with before. You just have to think and be more aware of your surroundings. That's not to say that you should hide, because I don't, but you just need to be careful. Some people don't like gays, and that's just the way is it. I wish things were different, but until we live in a time when they are, I feel compelled to try to protect you from any unnecessary pain that bigots may cause. I've lived through a lot of prejudice even as privileged a life as I've had, so I know of the things that can happen. If I can spare you that, I want to. I would appreciate if you would take my advisement into consideration next time before doing some like this."

"Okay. Again I'm sorry for the trouble I caused. I never thought things would get that out of hand."

"Neither did I actually." she conceded. "I thought there would be stares and verbal slurs, but I didn't think anyone would actually try to physically challenge me. It's been awhile since that's happened. Most people are intimated enough by my size that they don't cross me. He was mean son of bitch though and packed quite a punch."

"I'm sorry about your lip." the model stated digging in her purse for a kleenex. Gently she raised it to the photographer's mouth to stop the flow of blood.

When they got back to the apartment, they heard music coming from Kelly and Mark's room. "I can guess what they're doing." the older woman teased. "You and Kelly had quite an effect on Mark tonight. He about died from pleasure when you made his erotic lesbian fantasy come true with his fiancee."

"I didn't even know she was going to do that. I'll admit it was weird for me to have my best friend's tongue in my mouth. I didn't particularly enjoy that."

"We did." Torrance teased.

"Did you now?"

"Yeah. I mean Kelly is pretty hot, and you are just beyond words. Had it just been the four of us, I wouldn't have minded so much." she admitted.

"You're bad." Helen stated lightly. "Well, now that we're home, I think you promised me a dance."

"I think I did." Torrance answered.

The teacher went to the stereo and chose some music for them before coming back to the woman she loved. Quietly they began to move to the sensuous music, but it wasn't long until their mouths got into the action as well. Grinding together sexually their passion sprang to life as their hands became more possessive over each other's bodies. Breaking away from the blonde's lips, Torrance worked her mouth down her neck as her hands started to unbutton Helen's top. Helen encouragingly cradled the brunette's head as it traveled down into her cleavage. She whimpered as the older woman's tongue licked over her satin bra wetting the material as her mouth covered the crest of one of her breasts. Torrance nipped her lightly making the petite woman cry out softly and cling tighter. "Oh, Torrance."

"Talk to me, Helen. Tell me what you want."

"I want you." she panted.

Torrance gave a laugh under her breath. "You'll have to do better than that." she teased sexily lifting the smaller woman. Instantly Helen's legs came around her waist. Torrance leaned Helen back into the wall suspending her mid air. Beginning to attack the blonde's neck with more fervor, her hands slid under the long skirt her girlfriend was wearing.

Needing to even things a bit, Helen focused on Torrance's shirt and soon had it hanging open. She pushed it off the broad shoulders, and it fell down to the brunette's forearms. Then she reached between her own legs to get to the belt holding the photographer's pants on. Torrance ground her hips harder into the blonde's as her pants unceremoniously dropped to her ankles, leaving her essentially naked except for a pair of boxers. Clawing at the strong back, Helen whispered, "Please, baby."

"Please what?" Torrance egged on as her fingers tantalizingly rubbed the model's soft inner thighs.

"Take me." she urged.

As much as Torrance wanted to do just that, she was enjoying tormenting the model too much to give in right away. "No. You've been a very bad girl all day. I don't think you deserve it. I think you'll just have to settle for this." she stated trying to sound serious as let her thumbs caress the younger woman's wet heat from the outside of her clothing. She kissed over the slopes of Helen's breasts in a torturously slow tease before working up her neck to her mouth. Torrance ravaged the blonde's lips as her hands continued to reek havoc on the younger woman's senses. "You have to beg me, angel, if you want it." she whispered diving into her girlfriend's mouth.

Helen moaned deeply as their tongues battled fiercely. Her body was almost on overload, and Torrance wasn't even inside her yet. Even though she had never been treated the way Torrance was handling her, she was more excited than she had ever been, especially since she knew Torrance was only playing with her. When Torrance withdrew from her mouth and latched on roughly to her neck, Helen screamed out in her mounting need. "Torrance, please." Torrance didn't respond as she bit at the pulsing vein of the younger woman's neck. Before Helen even consciously made an effort to submit to the older woman's will, she begged, "Torrance, please fuck me."

The photographer groaned loudly at the indecent plea. Staring deeply into Helen's green eyes, Torrance heaved for air. "Say it again." she demanded.

Helen cradled the brunette's head in both her hands and yanked her into a powerful kiss. "Fuck me now, Torrance." she growled.

Just as Torrance was about to grant the request, they heard Mark's voice behind them scream in surprise, "Holy shit!" Torrance looked over her shoulder to see him standing there staring in wide-eyed astonishment. "I'm so sorry." he fumbled racing back to his room.

Torrance couldn't help but laugh at his sudden departure, but his appearance broke the mood. Looking back at Helen, she smiled. "Well, that's one way to ruin the moment." she mentioned.

Helen banged her head back against the wall in amused exasperation. "Damn him. Now they're going to know we're having sex when we go to bed. I don't think I can handle such performance pressure."

Torrance smiled as she mentioned, "Well, I don't think we should have sex anyway even as much as I want to right now. My jaw really hurts, and that's not good when I fully intend to give you the special treatment."

"Oh, poor baby. It looks swollen. Why don't I get you some ice for it?" Helen suggested.

Torrance nodded as she set Helen on her feet. "Thanks, honey." She took a seat on the couch as she waited for the teacher to return from the kitchen with an ice pack. When she came back, Torrance took the ice and held it up to her jaw.

"Well, I don't know about you, but I think I'm going to need a cold shower before bed or else I'll never make it through the night with you so close."

"Probably a wise idea. It's starting to get a little late to go back to New York, and being that it's the only other option, I think cold showers are definitely in order."

"All right. Will you be all right while I'm in there?"

"Of course. I'm just going to sit here half naked on your couch and wait for my turn." she joked.

Helen gave a nod before heading off to the bathroom. As soon as she stepped into the shower however, she was determined to finish what they had started. Even though she regretted that her fulfillment wouldn't come at the brunette's hands, she felt content to fantasize about it as she took herself the rest of the way.

While the blonde was in the shower, Torrance imagined what might have happened had Mark not entered the room. She envisioned taking Helen down to the floor and thrusting into the abyss of pleasure that she knew was between the younger woman's legs. Groaning at the thought, her hands began to work on her own body bringing it the fulfillment it needed before she could feel sated.

*  *  *

Toward the end of the summer that year just before Helen had to go back to school, her parents came up for a visit. Seeing this as a potential opportunity for them to meet Torrance's family, she began to work on her own parents as soon as they arrived about spending a few days in New York. Her father instantly agreed to the idea being so anxious to meet the woman who had won his daughter, but her mother wasn't as thrilled. It took several days of the two of them pestering for her to consent to meeting the photographer.

On Friday afternoon the three of them journeyed into the city by train and checked into a hotel before taking a cab over to Torrance's building. The older woman was excited about meeting the blonde's parents and had suggested that they all meet at her loft for drinks prior to going out that evening. As Torrance stood in her kitchen with her own parents and Melissa, she began to pace nervously.

"Now from what I've been told her father likes me, but her mother doesn't, so please just don't start any trouble if it looks like she's uncomfortable. I want this to go well." she stated.

"Everything will be fine, darling. We adore Helen." her mother assured her.

"I just can't afford to screw up. I want them to be impressed with me. That's very important."

"We understand, Torrance, but not to worry. Who wouldn't be impressed? I mean you live in an excellent place in the city. You have a picture perfect career. You're financially stable. What parent wouldn't want their daughter to be with you?" her father rhetorically inquired.

"Her mother for one because I'm a lesbian. She doesn't agree with that."

"Well, she's just going to have to get used to it." Maria quipped taking a sip of her wine.

Just then there was a knock on the door. Torrance gave one last look at her family before slowly making her way to the door. Checking herself in the mirror one final time, she opened the door with her best fake smile on her face pretending that she wasn't the least bit nervous. However as soon as she saw her love standing there her face lit up as her smile turned genuine. "Hi. Come on in." she said having eyes only for the young blonde at the moment.

Helen moved into her and gave Torrance a lingering hug and kiss on the cheek. "Hi. I missed you."

"I missed you too." the photographer admitted.

Breaking away slightly Helen said, "Let me introduce you to my parents. Mom, Dad, this Torrance Whitfield. Torrance, my parents, John and Diane Melbourne."

John stuck his hand out first. "Torrance, it's a real pleasure to finally meet you." he said with a grin as the exchanged a friendly solid handshake.

"Likewise Mr. Melbourne. Helen has so many nice things to say about you."

"Oh, please, let's not be formal. Call me John."

Turning to Helen's mother, Torrance extended her hand to the older woman but was met with a reluctant one in return. Nevertheless Torrance gave her a congenial smile as well. "Mrs. Melbourne, it's nice to meet you too. Helen's told me so much about you as well." When the older blonde said nothing, the brunette took it in stride knowing she had her work cut out for her. "Well, why don't we all go into the kitchen for some appetizers? My mother is anxious to see you again." she said to the teacher curving an arm around the petite woman's shoulders when she felt Helen do the same to her waist.

As they came into the kitchen, Maria approached Helen for a hug. "Oh, Helen, it's so good to see you again, my dear." she exclaimed as the two women exchanged kisses on the cheek.

"It's good to see you too, Maria. It's been far too long." Melissa moved in next for a hug from the blonde as well. "I'm glad to see you here, Melissa." Helen stated.

"I'm glad to be back."

Interrupting them Torrance made the formal introductions. "Helen, I'd like you to meet my father, Thomas Whitfield. Dad, this is Helen Melbourne." she stated proudly.

Her father beamed at the petite woman as he offered his hand. "My dear, I see that Torrance's description of you as one of the most beautiful woman that ever graced the earth is accurate. You might actually be the loveliest creature I've had the pleasure of meeting, second to my wife of course." he stated suavely with twinkling eyes as he held her hand a little longer.

Helen flushed lightly. "Well, thank you, Senator Whitfield. Being second to Maria in anything is an honor." she teased.

"Oh, please, don't make me feel old now. I insist that you call me Thomas. After all that is my name."

With a laugh Helen turned toward Torrance and said, "Well, now I know where you learned your tricks as a regular Casanova."

"Be lucky that I learned my fidelity from him too. We're both as faithful as dogs with the right owners." she jested.

Looking at her parents, Helen motioned them closer as she said, "Dad, Mom, I'd like you to meet Torrance's parents, Maria and Thomas Whitfield, as well one of her cousin's, Melissa Whitfield."

"Well, would you like something to drink?" the brunette offered after everyone had shaken hands. "We have lots of wine, or if you prefer I have plenty to offer from the bar."

"I'll get it, honey." Helen said moving toward the refrigerator. "Mom, you want some wine?"

Seeing that one of her guests was being attended to, Torrance turned toward Helen's father. "John, what's your fancy?"

"Um, I'll have whatever it seems you and your father are drinking." he said gamely eyeing the small glasses in each other their hands.

"All right. Scotch it is." the photographer replied heading off the her bar.

They all stood around the kitchen making small talk as they waited on their driver to take them to dinner. However as the lobby attendant buzzed them to inform them of their limousine's arrival, Helen inquired, "Where are we going for dinner anyway? You never did tell me."

Torrance shrugged. "Well, my father thought it was a good idea to go to Spago." she stated.

"Spago? Are you really taking us there? We're not dressed for that." the blonde stated.

"We've been through this, dear. It doesn't matter what you're wearing. Wolf (Wolfgang Puck) is like family, and he was so disappointed that he wasn't there the last time we were. He wants to meet you and your parents."

"Did you just say Wolf as in Wolfgang Puck?" Helen mother's cut in.

"Yes. You've heard of him?"

"Well, I've seen his show on TV." she replied.

"I assure you that you'll like Spago. Everyone does except for me, but obviously my opinion doesn't count." Torrance joked.

Heading downstairs they all piled into the limo that was waiting and took a quiet ride to the restaurant. The conversation flowed fairly easily between the families thanks largely in part to Helen's father. Even though his wife was uncivilly quiet, John Melbourne made up for her lack of sociability with his eagerness to learn as much as he could about Torrance.

Dinner lasted most of the evening, so once it was over, Thomas offered to have the driver drop them off at their hotel that way they wouldn't have to take a cab. When Helen accepted for family, they once again all got into the limousine for the quick ride over to the hotel. While in the car John invited them all to join them for brunch and an afternoon on the town the following day, but all of them had to politely decline due to their schedules except for Torrance. Arriving at the hotel, all seven of them stepped out onto the street to engage in a proper farewell.

However after Torrance's family had gotten back in the limo, John turned to the photographer and his daughter and asked, "Torrance, could I convince you to come up for another drink?"

The brunette looked at her girlfriend seeing the hopeful eyes but then noticed Diane Melbourne's scowl. "Thank you, but I think I better pass. There will be plenty of time for that tomorrow."

"Well, all right. We'll just let you two say good night. See you up in the room, sweetie." he said to his daughter giving her a supportive smile before taking his wife's arm and leading her away.

Helen looked back at her beloved and sighed. "I'm really sorry about my mother." she apologized. "Her behavior this evening was inexcusable. I can't believe she acted that way."

Torrance gave a soft smile as she pulled the blonde into a hug. "It's okay. I knew going in that she would be difficult and so did my parents. The fact that she even agreed to come amazes me. That means there might be hope. I at least choose to look at it that way."

"Thanks for trying to stay positive. I'm about ready to kill her though." There was a moment of silence as they just gazed deeply into each other's eyes adoringly before the model stated, "It seems strange that I have to stay here instead of at the loft with you. I don't like the idea of going to bed alone in New York anymore."

"Me neither but this is just for a night."

Helen gave her girlfriend a smile. "You know, it's been hard not kissing you all night. Do you think maybe you could give me one that will give me sweet dreams of you while we're apart?" she whispered bewitchingly.

"My pleasure." the older woman answered leaning down and catching the teacher's mouth in a soft lingering kiss.

"Wow." Helen sighed when she pulled away. "Now let's see if I can manage to walk after that." she teased.

Torrance caressed her cheek lightly. "I'll see you tomorrow."

The blonde nodded. "Good night, Torrance."

"Bon soir, mon cherie." Torrance stood on the sidewalk until Helen disappeared into the building. Getting into the limo again, she gave a content sigh.

"Well, you certainly have yourself quite a woman, Torrance." her father stated.

"Oh yeah." dreamily she replied taking one last look at the hotel.

As soon as Helen went up to the suite she was sharing with her parents, she banged on their bedroom door loudly. Her father opened it far enough that the blonde admitted herself in a fury. Going right up to her mother, she yelled, "How could you have done that to me, Mom? Your behavior embarrassed the hell out of me! How could you have been so rude?"

"How dare you address me in that tone, young lady! I am your mother!"

"You knew how important this was to me, and it was if you went out of your way to be as impolite as possible! Do you even know how much that dinner cost her father?"

"Helen, I don't even know why I agreed to this! I don't care how much it cost him! He's an arrogant asshole, concerned more with his image than anyone else I've ever met! All he wanted to do was show off! And Torrance was just as bad with the way she kept introducing us to everyone like you were some sort of prize! She treats you like a trophy, and she wouldn't keep her damn hands off you the entire night! How could you let that woman treat you like some sort of high-priced call girl?" the older woman vented.

Helen's lower lip began to quiver as the tears streamed down her face. To have her own mother think of her as no better than a prostitute left her with a shattered heart. There was silence for a few moments before she spoke again. "Well, I guess I'll be going to Torrance's now to be the harlot you think I am." she muttered before turning to go.

"Helen, wait." her father called out in concern as his daughter rushed passed him, obviously crushed by her mother's words. He hurried to catch up with her as she got to the door of their room. "Baby." he whispered pulling her into consoling arms.

In the comfort of her father's arms, Helen wept as her whole body shook uncontrollably. "Daddy, how could she say that to me?" she sobbed.

He didn't answer instead just rocked her back and forth until she calmed a little. Lifting her face from his chest, he wiped it and kissed her on the forehead. "Go to Torrance's. I know it's only her comfort you need. Your mother and I need to have a talk." He pulled away long enough to go into her room and get her bag for her. Putting it across her shoulder, he instructed, "Call me in the morning." Helen nodded. He dug into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. "Here." he stated trying to hand her a few bills.

"Daddy, I don't need any money."

"Just let your old man pay for the cab. It's the least I could do. Please. Pacify me."

With a resigned nod, Helen took the money and stuck it in her purse before leaning to hug him. "I love you, Dad. Thanks for understanding."

"I love you too. Talk to you in the morning." Just as she turned to go, he said, "Helen, if it means anything to you, I think Torrance is wonderful. I can tell she adores you."

"Thanks, Dad."

Torrance had just settled down into bed that night when her phone rang. When she answered it, it was the lobby attendant stating that Helen was there and asked if she was allowed to come up. Instantly Torrance was panicked and quickly requested that the blonde be granted access. Hurrying out of bed, the photographer grabbed her robe and put it on as she raced down her stairs. She dashed out of the loft down to the elevators to wait on the teacher's arrival. As soon as the doors opened, she noted immediately that something was terribly wrong. Helen was completely silent, looking at her with such a pained expression. Without even a word, Torrance simply opened her arms to the younger woman, who collapsed into them and started weeping uncontrollably. The photographer took the model's bag off her shoulder and put it on her own before picking the smaller woman up in her arms and taking her back to the apartment. Slowly they made their way up to the master bedroom where they fell into bed. Sliding her arms around the blonde, Torrance held to her tightly as Helen wailed in emotional agony. The pain emanating from the younger woman was so overwhelming to the photographer that she too began to cry for her beloved until exhaustion put the teacher to sleep. Once she was passed out, Torrance took Helen's clothes off and put her into her pajamas, but she was too angry to fall asleep. She figured that Helen's mother was behind the blonde's anguish even though the young woman hadn't said a word, and she wondered how they were going to get through this.

The following morning Torrance was up first. She was just sitting in the kitchen drinking coffee and reading the paper in her pajamas when there was a knock on her door. Looking up at the clock and seeing that it was almost ten, she wondered who it could be but got up to answer. Opening the door she came face to face with Helen's father standing alone outside her door with a suitcase in his hand.

"Oh, I'm sorry I got you out of bed." he apologized awkwardly.

"No, I was up. Please come in." she said. "Could I take your bag?"

"I'll just leave it here if you don't mind." he answered setting it on the floor in the foyer by her entry table.

"Could I get you a cup of coffee?" Torrance offered pondering why her girlfriend's father had dawned her doorway alone.

"That would be nice. Thank you."

Torrance led the way into the kitchen and poured the beverage for him. "There's cream and sugar if you'd like any. I'm just going to run upstairs and let Helen know you're here. She's still asleep."

"No, don't wake her. I'm sure she had a long night, and she needs her rest."

"All right. Well, then I'll just quickly change clothes. Please help yourself to something to eat, bagel, fruit, whatever. I'll be right with you." she stated before heading up to her room. A few minutes later she came back dressed in jeans and a nice shirt. John was seated at the kitchen table looking at the paper, so Torrance joined him there. "So, to what do I owe this visit? I thought we were going to meet you."

"Well, I had to take Helen's mother to the train station this morning and then check out of the hotel. I figured you wouldn't mind if I dropped by." he stated hesitantly.

"I don't mind at all. You're always welcome here, John. May I inquire as to why Mrs. Melbourne left this morning?"

"Well, as you already know, she was terribly rude last night, and I must apologize for my wife's behavior. That was inappropriate, but after what happened with Helen, my wife and I both thought it best that she go home while I escort Helen back to Philadelphia alone to get our car."

"I see." the photographer stated taking a sip of her coffee.

After a moment John asked, "How is my daughter, Torrance? Things got pretty ugly last night."

"Well, I have to be honest with you, John. I've never seen such pain before. When she arrived her last night, she was like a wounded dying animal. The agony coming out of her was almost more than I could even bear to see. I wish I had been there to protect her from that."

"Diane was just upset. She's having such a difficult time with this, because you're a woman, but I don't honestly think she meant what she said to Helen."

"What did she say?" the brunette asked.

"Helen didn't tell you?" he inquired in surprise.

"She couldn't even hardly breath she was sobbing so badly. She didn't say anything."

John stared out the window for a moment before answering, "Diane sort of inferred that you were using Helen as a toy, and because you were wealthy, she was no better than a prostitute for accepting your attention."

Torrance's heart hurt for her girlfriend at John's confession. "I see. Let me guess that if I were a man however, your wife probably be more inclined to accept and encourage this relationship."

"I'm sorry, Torrance. I don't agree with my wife's assessment of the situation. I'll admit that I even had my own doubts, but I always wanted to be supportive of Helen's feelings for you. However now that you and I have met and spent some time together, I realize that I have nothing to fear as far as your intentions toward her. I'm thoroughly convinced that you love my daughter more than anything else in life."

Torrance gave a smile as a slight blush rose in her face. "Your assessment of the situation couldn't be more correct, John. Helen means everything to me. I'd give anything to have her be apart of the rest of my life."

"Not too sound patronizing, Torrance, but you haven't been dating that long. How do you know that with certainty?" he curiously asked.

"Because I've been in love with her from almost the moment we met two years ago, and even though we went through a period where we didn't see or talk to each other, those feelings were still there and as strong as ever. My heart has made a permanent commitment to her, and my greatest wish is that someday she might feel like making things permanent as well."

"If that's what Helen wants too, then I would stand by you two. I hope you know that now."

"I think I do. In the meantime though, we're going to have to figure out what to do about Mrs. Melbourne. She doesn't like me. That doesn't really bother me except for the fact that she's taking it out on Helen. I don't care what you're wife thinks about me as a person, but I'm seriously upset on Helen's behalf."

"You have a right to be, and I'm upset for her too. I honestly don't know what's going to happen, Torrance. I'm afraid that she may not ever come around, and I don't want to lose my daughter. You telling me that you're having thoughts of marriage confirms just how serious this relationship is and how permanent it can potentially become, so it's not like she can just out wait you and hope all will make itself right again."

Torrance gave a nod in understanding. "Well, I'm fortunate, John, in that I have two supportive parents, but it wasn't always that way. My father had a problem with me at first. Now it wasn't to the degree Helen is having, but we had to work through some things. There's always a chance that she'll come around given enough time."

"I'm not sure there is enough time, Torrance. What if you and Helen do want to get married in the near future, and Diane refuses to come to the ceremony? That is something that can cause permanent damage to a relationship. I don't want this rift in my family."

"I know, but there is nothing you can really do about it except talk to your wife. Helen is going to do what Helen wants to do. I know that much about her, and there is no one that can stop her once she sets her mind to something."

"That much is true." John stated with a small smile. "I know if a time comes between choosing her mother or you that you will be on the winning end. I just don't want her to turn her back on the rest of her family."

A few minutes passed before there was noise on the staircase. Looking up as the person entered the room, they were both surprised to see Melissa instead of Helen. "Hey, what are you doing up so early?" Torrance asked checking her watch.

"Oh, Aunt Maria is taking me shopping and out to lunch. I promised at be at the house by noon. Hi, Mr. Melbourne."

"All right. You be careful, though. Don't get lost going over there." the photographer stated, referring to Melissa's former sordid past problems.

The teenager came to her cousin and gave her a tight hug around the shoulders. "Don't worry, Torrance. I know the way, and I'm not going to stray any more. I promised you. Remember?"

"I remember, and I'm going to hold you to it. Now when are you going to be back?"

"I don't know."

"By ten?"

"Torrance, it summer and the weekend. I'm not a kid."

"But you are still on a very short leash. You know the rules. You live here, you play it my way."

"Yeah, I know. How ten unless I am still and Uncle Thomas and Aunt Maria's?"

"Fine but as long as they bring you back themselves. I don't want you taking the subway alone after that, and if you leave there, you have to call and tell me where you're going."

"All right. It's a deal. Tell Helen I said hi. I'll see you later."

Both adults watched the teenager bounce her way out of the room before looking back at each other. "Melissa lives with you?" John asked.

"Yeah. I'm sort of her guardian. She's been having difficulties with her parents, and we all thought it would be best if she stayed with me for awhile, until she goes to college anyway. Don't let her pretty looks deceive you. That girl can be a hellion."

"I know the kind. My middle child was that way. That certainly is kind of you to take her in though."

"She listens better to me than her parents." Torrance looked at the kitchen clock and noted it was almost eleven. "I think I better go check on Helen. She's been asleep for an awfully long time." Going up the stairs, the brunette went into the bedroom. Since the blonde's back was to the door, she couldn't tell if the teacher was awake or not, so she climbed onto the bed and put her arm on Helen's shoulder. "Hey, you awake?" she whispered.

"No." the model mumbled.

"Well, I think you need to get up. You have a visitor."

"Send them away. I'm not moving." she stated burying her head deeper into the covers.

"He'll be so disappointed. He's been waiting close to an hour already, because he didn't want me to wake you."

Helen turned over onto her back and frowned up at the older woman. "Who is it?"

"Your father."

"Daddy? Just him? Where's my mother?"

"On her way back to Maryland as we speak."

"What?" she asked sitting up quickly. Grabbing for her robe, she threw it on as she went racing out of the room. Torrance followed hastily. "Daddy?" Helen called out as she ran down the stairs.

Both women stopped in the kitchen to see John trying to act casual as he sat at the breakfast table. "Morning, baby girl. I would've thought you had outgrown this sleeping late business by now." he joked standing for a hug.

Torrance went to get Helen coffee as the blonde took a seat at the table with her father. "What are you doing here, Daddy?"

"Well, I was homeless for a couple of hours, but Torrance took me in." he teased lightly.

"Here, sweetie." Torrance said putting Helen's coffee in front of her and caressing her fair head affectionately for a moment.

"Thanks." she mumbled taking a sip. "Dad, what are you really doing here?"

"Well, I had to check out of the hotel earlier than I expected, but since I knew we had plans, I just came over. Torrance assured me that it was fine."

"It is, but why are you alone? Why did Mom go home?"

John took his daughter's hand and squeezed it. "She needs more time, honey. That big clash you had was more than either of you could deal with, so we decided she just needed to go."

"Oh, Dad, I'm sorry."

"You have nothing to apologize for, Helen. However being that it's just the three of us, I was wondering if you two were still up for going out and doing something?"

"That sounds good to me. What about it, angel?" the older woman inquired.

"If you're sure, Dad."

"Of course."

"All right. Well, I guess I need to get dressed then." she stated.

"Me too. We'll both be right back." Torrance said before both of them headed back up stairs to dress for the day.

PART 4

ONCE HELEN BEGAN teaching again that fall, they hardly had any time to see each other. As much as they wanted to be together, Helen was inevitably too tired to make the trip into New York at the end of most weeks, and Torrance's schedule had gotten busy with photo shoots as well as being hesitant to leave Melissa alone overnight. However they talked almost daily. Much to Torrance's regret, things hadn't improved with Helen's mother, making her wondering if her beloved would ever reconcile. The more time that passed the more apathetic the blonde became about trying to make things better, instead putting all the responsibility on her mother. Torrance knew that wasn't the way to repair the relationship, but any time she even tried to broach the subject with her girlfriend, it was met with a quick, indifferent retort. Knowing the younger woman has hurting, the brunette always tried to be sensitive to her feelings on the matter, but there were moments that she wanted to force the model to listen to reason.

One month into their time apart, Torrance decided to surprise Helen on a Friday evening. Calling Kelly's office a few days before hand, she made sure that it was a good time to come see her girlfriend, and after much talk with the brunette roommate convinced her and Mark to spend the evening out, so she could have alone time with the teacher. Additionally she got Kelly to consent to helping her carry out her plan, so she could surprise the model with dinner. Arriving at the apartment early that afternoon, Torrance knocked on the door to be sure no one was there before using her key to enter.

Since Kelly and Mark were taking Helen for drinks after work, Torrance knew she had a few hours to prepare the meal and apartment for their romantic evening. She quickly began fixing their dinner before heading off to the bedroom. Ever since they had reunited, they had yet to become intimate again due to unexpected circumstances, but the photographer was hoping that this particular night would be different and having Helen's two roommates gone greatly improved their chances. Deciding to go all out for the evening, Torrance decorated Helen's bedroom with candles and flowers. She took the time to spread rose petals over the comforter as well as pick soft intimate music. Heading back into the dining area, the brunette set a table for them with the finest place settings she could find. One she felt everything was in order, she changed into a dark suit and awaited her girlfriend's arrival home from a long week.

That evening when Helen met Kelly and Mark for their usual Friday drinks, they were both being secretive. As Helen sipped her wine, she inquired, "What's up with you two tonight?"

"Mark just has finally decided to be romantic for once and take me out for a night on the town." Kelly mentioned.

"Oh, well, that's great." the teacher mumbled into her drink.

"What's wrong?" her roommate asked touching Helen on the arm.

"Nothing. I just thought we might do something this evening, but I think that's wonderful that you two are going out alone. I'm sure you're tired of us singletons."

"Missing Torrance a little, are we?" Mark inquired.

"Yeah, I guess. I just never imagined it would be this difficult, but this long distance thing is driving me crazy. I miss not being able to see her all the time like I could in the summer."

"Well, why don't you move to New York to be with her?" he asked curiously.

"I hate New York, at least I did until I met her. I don't know. I already moved once for a relationship, and it didn't work out. I'm not sure moving to New York would be in my best interest. What if it doesn't work? Then I'd be stuck in a city I hated. I guess I just need more time before making a commitment like that. That's a serious step."

"Well, do you see things going there? I mean you've had feelings for Torrance for a long time." Kelly said.

Helen smiled. "I think that eventually things might progress there or even further."

"Further? How much further?" the auburn-haired woman asked in interest.

The model blushed. "You know when I first moved in with Richard, I thought we'd be together forever. I thought he made me happy and that I was in love, but I was so wrong. I deceived myself, probably as much as he did himself. However with Torrance I honestly believe that she could make me happy for the rest of my life. I can see us together next year, ten years from now, even forty and fifty years from now. Everything I ever wanted I can see happening with Torrance, marriage, children, life. She encompasses everything I ever thought I wanted in a spouse. I just didn't realize that spouse might be a woman."

"Wow. So, does this mean that when she does ask you to marry her that you'll say yes?" Mark inquired.

"If she does, Mark. I know Torrance loves me, and I know she believes in fidelity, but I don't know if she wants to get married yet, and I don't know if she wants to have children necessarily. My gut feeling says that she does, but we've never talked about that kind of stuff seriously. There is a lot we need to discuss before either of us could make a commitment like that. I'm not going to make the same mistake again. I'm getting too old to take a chance like that. I have to know before we take such a serious step like living together or anything."

Kelly patted her arm lightly. "Well, I think you've met your match, Helen. From the moment I saw you two together for the first time since you broke up, I knew she was the one for you."

"Well, I hope so. I'm going to go. I think I'm going to go home and call Torrance now. You two have got me missing her all that much more. Have fun tonight."

"We will. You try to have some fun as well."

As Helen drove herself home that night, she thought of the photographer, wondering what she might be doing at the moment. She thought that Torrance was probably at home with Melissa having dinner and a quiet evening, but she wished she was a part of it. Upon reaching her building, she retrieved the mail before heading upstairs to the apartment. However as she put her key in the lock, she noted that it was already unlocked making her nervous, because she wondered if someone had broken in. Hesitantly pushing the door open, she saw the older woman sitting in a chair in direct eye line of the door. Torrance was dressed in a black suit and was sitting off center in the chair. In her hand was a glass of wine, and she was giving Helen a dangerous grin.

"Good evening, Ms. Melbourne." she whispered alluringly.

"Torrance, what a surprise. Hi." the blonde said closing the door and coming to the brunette. "What are you doing here?"

Torrance stood and embraced the younger woman in a slow kiss. "I just couldn't stand it any longer. I had to see you. You don't mind, do you?"

"Of course not. I've been missing you so much. These phone calls are nothing like being near you."

"Well, tonight I'm all yours. I believe that we have the apartment to ourselves, don't we?"

"You know about that?"

Torrance gave a laugh. "Know about it? It was my idea. I just let Mark take the credit. Why don't you relax? Sit down and rest a bit. Dinner is almost ready. Would you like some wine?"

"That would be wonderful. Just let me go change, and I'll join you." she said making a move toward her room, but Torrance held her back.

"Oh no. You look perfect as you are. I like what you're wearing. Just sit here on the couch." Torrance instructed leading the blonde over to it. She pushed her down gently before going to get a second glass of wine. Coming back with it, she extended it to her girlfriend before kneeling on the floor to take off the blonde's low heels. Soothingly the photographer began to rub Helen's feet. Helen moaned her approval. "Long day?" the older woman whispered.

The blonde nodded. "It's drastically improving though. This feels fantastic."

"Good. Why don't we take these off though? I guarantee it will feel even better." she suggested lightly picking at the hose encompassing the teacher's leg. Helen agreed and lifted her hips off the couch enough to slip off the hose. Torrance assisted in the process and dropped them in a pile with her shoes. Returning her attention to her girlfriend's feet, she massaged each one with a firm yet tender touch.

"Oh, Torrance, you have no idea how wonderful this feels after being on my feet all day." she sighed closing her eyes and leaning her head back against the back of the couch.

"Good. I'm glad. That's all I want to do tonight is bring you pleasure." sexily the older woman murmured as her hands moved up to the blonde's calves, and her mouth lightly began to follow their path. Inching the teacher's long skirt up to her thighs, Torrance leisurely kissed and stroked Helen's legs until she reached the model's knees. The older woman was intently exploring the shapely legs and steadily moving higher when the buzzer signaled dinner.

"Oh, God. I'm not sure I can make it over to the table after that." Helen teased.

Torrance pulled her up from the sofa and helped her to the table, pulling out her chair. "Just stay right there. I will be right back with our dinner, mademoiselle." Torrance served to plates in the kitchen and brought them to the table. She topped off each of their glasses before raising her glass in toast. "Bon Appetite." she stated.

The meal passed in content quiet talk, but Torrance's mind kept straying to the surprises she had for the younger woman after their meal. When it was obvious that Helen wasn't going to eat any more, Torrance began to clear the dishes. "While you're doing that I'm just going to go change clothes. Okay?" the blonde mentioned.

"No. You can't." the photographer stated.

"Why not? Why won't you let me go back there?" curiously the teacher inquired.

"Because it will ruin the surprise. I'll tell you what. You give me two minutes to get things ready, and then you can go in there."

"Fine. I'll do the dishes then. Go on now. I'm anxious to get out of these clothes." the model replied shooing the brunette from the kitchen.

Torrance went back to the bedroom to light the candles and turned on the music. Then she returned to the kitchen to finish the dinner dishes. "All right. You can go back there. I'll join you in a few minutes."

Helen waltzed back toward her room wondering what the older woman was planning. As she pushed open the door and saw the elaborate setup, her heart constricted at the beautiful layout. Never in her life had anyone gone to such effort to be romantic for her, and it stirred her spirit and passion. Hoping that she was reading the intimate scene correctly, the blonde decided to do something equally inviting. Deciding on her most provocative lingerie, the blonde slipped it on before crawling onto the bed and striking a seductive pose for her beloved.

After the kitchen was clean, Torrance grabbed their dessert of fresh cut strawberries and whip cream and headed back toward the bedroom. She opened the door to the bedroom to find her girlfriend stretched out across the bed of roses staring at her with obvious longing. It had been such a long time since Torrance had seen that look on the blonde that her knees almost gave way, and she had to lean into the door frame momentarily as she took in the green teddy on her lover's body that left little to her imagination. "Dessert's ready." she finally stated.

"Not quite." the blonde whispered beckoning the taller woman to the bed with an outstretched hand. When Torrance came to the bedside, Helen stood and took the bowl of dessert from her to place it on the night stand out of the way. She looked up into the brunette's face and saw the excitement and fire just lurking under the surface of her seemingly calm exterior. Without a word the model slid the photographer's suit jacket off her shoulders to the floor before slowly starting on the buttons of her shirt. The only reaction from the photographer was hitched breathing, but she stood completely still letting the teacher do as she wanted. Helen focused on each button leisurely undoing it and taking a few moments to gaze at the new treasures each one revealed. Being that she had never seen the photographer completely naked, she wasn't sure what to expect, but as the moments passed, she felt herself becoming more aroused at the idea of finally being able to see the body she had dreamed of so many times. When the shirt was open, it followed the jacket to the floor. The photographer hardly ever bothered wearing a bra, because she thought there was little need for her size, and tonight was no exception, leaving her entirely exposed from the waist up to the model. The belt was next as the younger woman slipped it out of its loops on Torrance's pants and dropped it to the growing pile on the floor. Helen intently concentrated on the button and zipper next, and it wasn't long before the photographer's pants slithered down her legs to pool at her ankles. Helping the process a bit, the older woman stepped out of her slip-on shoes and slacks, leaving her in only her boxer shorts. Their green eyes met momentarily. Torrance could see the mixed emotions of her lover's. There was a sense of curiosity combined with slight anxiety, but more than anything there was an ardor that the brunette had never seen in her entire life. Holding each other's gaze, the blonde shed the brunette of her final article of clothing. Torrance took an nervous breath, a flicker of insecurity passing through her as the blonde dropped her eyes to take in the photographer's body. Almost in childlike exploration, the blonde's hands took in the new unveiled landscape for a moment.

"Well, it's about time I saw the body that loves me so well." the blonde whispered meeting Torrance's eyes again. The older woman saw the approval in the teacher's gaze. "I've never looked forward to touching someone so much as I am with you." she murmured sexily leaning into to kiss the slopes of the brunette's breast experimentally. When Torrance whimpered and put her arms around the blonde's shoulders to steady herself, the younger woman dipped her head lower as her hands moved over the photographer's breasts.

"Helen." she softly called out as her hand cradled the blonde head in further.

The teacher pulled away for a moment and smiled at her lover. Giving Torrance a slight push, she got the older woman down onto the bed before covering her with her own smaller frame. Torrance's legs had widened to balance herself as she fell leaving just enough room for the younger woman's slim hips to wedge themselves between her thighs. The lace of the teddy scraped against the brunette's breasts enticingly as their mouths finally met. As they kissed Torrance realized that the moment she had dreamed of for the past two years was finally coming true, and the feelings were so overwhelming that she began to cry.

The blonde felt the older woman's tears against her lips and pulled away slightly. "What is it?" she whispered.

Torrance cupped the younger woman's face in her hands. "I love you more than words could ever say, Helen. You'll never know how much I've longed for this moment."

"So have I, Torrance. I've wanted this for two years. I love you, and I'm now going to show you how much you mean to me." The smaller woman began to kiss her way down the older woman's neck and across her shoulder as she began to stroke Torrance's torso with tender hands.

Torrance closed her eyes as she enjoyed the feeling of the model showering her with love. However after a few minutes she regained enough of her senses to realize it might be easier for the blonde if she took control of things. Becoming more active she began to tend to the petite body on top of her own. She ran her hands over the younger woman's back down between her legs from behind to unclasp the snaps holding the teddy in place. Once it was open, her hands guided the material up the slender body and over Helen's head, leaving them both naked. Torrance groaned as their bare bodies meshed firmly together. It was even better than she had remembered. Moving her right hand onto Helen's side, she slid it up to the teacher's breasts.

Helen gasped but then pulled away slightly. "What are you doing?" she inquired.

"I want to touch you, Helen. Please let me touch you."

The blonde smiled at her lover. "A long time ago, Torrance, you promised me that next time we were together, you would let me lead this dance. May I?"

"Are you sure you want to?"

Helen nodded. "I want to make love to you, Torrance, like no other woman ever has. I'm long overdue in showing you exactly how you make me feel. I want to give you all the love you've given me over the years. Please?"

The plea was her undoing. Torrance knew at that moment she really never could deny Helen anything. "Then do with me what you will. I'm at your mercy."

With a small grin, Helen returned to the photographer's neck. It wasn't long until Torrance was in ecstasy with the attention she was receiving from the younger woman. What Helen lacked in experience, she made up for in fervor as she investigated every inch of the photographer's frame with her hands and mouth. However when Torrance saw the model starting to direct her attentions up her inner thighs, she wondered if the younger woman was about to fully and intimately ingratiate herself between the photographer's legs. As Helen neared the older woman's sexual core, her trepidation of the unknown began to surface, but she was determined to give to Torrance all that the taller woman had given those many years ago out of her adoration for the brunette. Before she could change her mind on the matter, the teacher let her mouth close over Torrance's wet heat.

"Oh, God, Helen." Torrance called out interlacing her fingers in the model's fair hair.

Helen moaned at the brunette's reaction, knowing that her actions were pleasing the older woman. Spurred by that she let instincts take over and within moments she was inside the photographer bringing her to peak. Torrance screamed and her legs trembled as her climax ripped through her body, leaving her temporarily incapacitated. Feeling the taller woman's spasms, Helen felt a sense of accomplishment overcome her. She had brought her lover pleasure which in turn gratified her immensely. It was at that moment she realized what Torrance had felt the first time they ever shared themselves. For one instant in time, all that mattered was Torrance's delight, and Helen felt just as satisfied as if she had been the one to have the physical release.

A moment passed as Helen rested her head against the photographer's stomach before she crawled up the strong body under hers to look into the green eyes she loved. They were dazed, but the older woman was wearing a appeased grin. "You okay?" the blonde whispered gently pushing Torrance's hair back..

"Yeah, better than okay. How are you?" she inquired softly.

The teacher gave a reassuring smile. "For the first time in my life, I now know what making love really means. I now understand what you tried to tell me in Italy. Being inside someone else and seeing them that vulnerable is truly an homage to the love people share. You were so right, Torrance. I'm glad I learned this lesson with you."

Torrance gave a chuckle. "I'm glad you did too. I haven't actually had that many people touch me like that, Helen, but I always desired to let you if that's what you wanted."

"Really? I thought you were quite the expert."

"I am when it comes to giving my affections. However when it comes to trusting someone enough to touch me as you have, very few have had that honor."

"How many?" curiously the model inquired propping her head up on the brunette's chest.

"You're only the third." Torrance admitted. "The last one being my previous serious girlfriend."

"How long ago was that?"

"I was in twenty nine, so it's been five years."

"Wow. I had no idea." Helen confessed cuddling closer as she contemplated the meaning of what had just transpired between them.

Torrance was quiet a few minutes as well as she simply played with the blonde's hair and enjoyed the feeling of their naked bodies against each other. Finally breaking the stillness, she asked, "Do you think you might be interested in your other dessert now?"

Helen sat up and smiled playfully. "Only if I can have more of you later."

"I'm yours, but how about a little fuel first?" Sitting up Torrance reached for the bowl to pick up a strawberry. She held it to her lover's lips. Keeping their gaze the smaller woman took the treat into her mouth. Torrance watched her swallow it before the model scooped one up as well.

Making sure it had whip cream on it, Helen whispered teasingly, "You want it?" Torrance gamely nodded. The teacher smiled slowly running the fruit down her own breast and circling the crest of it. Leaving it there and leaning back slightly so it would balance, she demanded, "Come and get it."

Torrance gave her girlfriend a playful raise of her brow as she wondered if there was a wild side to the blonde she had never considered before leaning down to capture her prize. Helen's hand came to the back of Torrance's head as the brunette sucked her dessert and girlfriend's breast into her mouth. "So good." she mumbled leaning over to the other one to give it attention as well.

"Still want that for dessert?" breathlessly Helen asked.

Torrance moaned as the younger woman pushed her head in deeper. "No. There is definitely something else I'd like to eat right now." she muttered.

With a chuckle the model inquired innocently, "And what might that be?"

Torrance gave her a predatory stare and growled, "You."

Helen felt the admission go straight between her thighs as her arousal jumped in response. Just the thought of the photographer's tongue working its magic put Helen on the edge of orgasmic bliss. Her legs automatically opened to accommodate the hard body on top of her as Torrance began to kiss her way down the model's frame.

Even though they had been together once before, it truly was like the first time with the way Torrance explored every curve of the body she adored. Torrance felt addicted to the teacher's body with the way her own responded to the sight, sound, and smell of her lover. The brunette never wanted the overload of her senses to end as she took an inventory of each inch of the model. Being drawn to the blonde's essence though, the older woman spent most of her time relishing the taste and feel of her lover from the inside. Torrance knew that all she could ever want was right there in the cradle of the younger woman's thighs and simply savored being that close to her at first. She didn't aim to bring Helen to climax, content with just their intimate connection. However she kept in time with the instinctive rhythm of the blonde's hips thrusting gently each time they undulated up toward her taking her deeper into the depths of Helen's body and soul.

Helen felt herself floating along a plane of pleasure she didn't know existed. She had never experienced making love the way she was now, even with their first time. It was clear that Torrance's mission was not to just make her orgasm but to give them a real physical and emotional tie, and the feel of the older woman being there inside of her made her heart ache in so much joy that tears began to form in her eyes. The years of longing were over, and she now had the love of her life there worshiping her body out of reverence of their relationship. "Torrance." she softly uttered.

The photographer glanced up into the teacher's face. Seeing the green tearful eyes, she pulled away slightly and moved up the petite frame so they were face to face. "What is it, beautiful?"

"I love you." she avowed.

"I love you too, Helen, more than you could ever know." the older woman replied gently wiping the blonde's tears and kissing her sweetly.

Their love making last long into the night with each of them taking several turns acquainting themselves with their lover's body until exhaustion finally overtook them both. As they laid quietly having worn themselves out for the night, Torrance lightly stroked her girlfriend's forearm as she cuddled in closer to the blonde's back and leaned in for one last kiss.

Helen sighed when she felt Torrance's lips against her temple. Everything in her life finally seemed right. After such a long wait, the photographer was there holding her and protecting her from the world. All she had ever wanted in their relationship had come true, and she was now intimately reconnected with the woman she had loved for so many years.

In the morning when Helen awoke she rolled over expecting to find Torrance there bedside her, but the bed was empty. Alarm came over her at seeing her girlfriend gone, but refusing to give in to the panic she felt right away, she slid out of bed to investigate the rest of the apartment. Stepping out into the hallway, she heard the shower running in the bathroom instantly calming her. For a moment she felt as if she was reliving their past, but the fact that Torrance had stayed made her feel more assured that their relationships was strong. Helen knocked on the door before opening it and saying, "Morning."

Torrance pulled back the shower curtain enough to see the blonde standing there. She flashed a soft smile. "Bonjour, Mademoiselle Melbourne."

The teacher's eyes roamed over the photographer's naked, wet body and found her passion from the night before making another appearance. "Is there room in there for one more?" she inquired stepping completely into the bathroom and shutting the door behind her.

The older woman gave an audacious grin at the sight of the blonde's bare frame. "There's always room for you. Care to join me?" Extending her hand, Torrance grabbed the smaller woman by the arm and pulled her into the shower. Helen stumbled slightly off balance, but the strong arms of her girlfriend enveloped her. "I've got you."

"You certainly do." the model replied looking up into the eyes she adored as her arms came around Torrance's neck. They began to kiss softly but before long their ardor began to resurface as their hands became more possessive along each other's bodies. Taking control of the situation, Torrance leaned the blonde against the wall of the shower to help support her as her mouth dipped down to taste her beloved's inviting cleavage. Immediately Helen's hands were in her hair pressing her deeper as the younger woman let out a strangled cry of her mounting desire. "I need you, Torrance." she pleaded when the older woman's hand dropped between her legs and began teasing her inner thighs lightly.

The photographer wasted no time as she responded to the request, sliding easily inside her girlfriend. Both of them groaned at the feeling. Torrance set a grinding pace working Helen slowly as she had done the night before, making the blonde do her share to reach satisfaction. "God, you're so sexy." she whispered against the smaller woman's ear as she thrust with her whole body.

Helen gasped and cried with each plunge as her lover went deeper into her body. She felt incredibly and blissfully full as she did her part to increase the contact by pulling Torrance closer each time she delved further. "Torrance!" she shrieked as she neared her climax.

"I've got you. Just let go. Come for me, Helen." seductively the brunette instructed.

Helen screamed and gasped loudly shoving Torrance's face into her neck and holding on tightly as she shook to the core with her peak. Torrance went over the edge as well feeling the younger woman contracting around her fingers. Heavy breathing was the only sound for several moments until they settled. When it appeared that they were both calm, Torrance kissed the blonde's cheek lightly. "I love you."

"I love you too, Torrance."

"Could I wash your hair for you?" the photographer sweetly asked.

After their shower Torrance regretfully announced that she had to get back to New York that afternoon much to Helen's disappointment. However making love to her again before they dressed seemed to pacify her blonde lover temporarily. That day as they stood at the door saying good bye, Helen didn't want to let Torrance leave. She knew that even though she was content it would now be harder when they were apart due to the new aspect of their relationship. Now that she was open to their sexual relationship she couldn't stop thinking about her girlfriend in the throes of passion.

"I wish you didn't have to leave." the younger woman mentioned fondling the seat of the brunette's pants.

"I wish I didn't have to either, but I have work to do."

"Stay just a little longer." she pouted kissing the older woman's neck temptingly.

Torrance moaned at the feeling as her sexual core responded to the stimulus. "You're making this impossible to leave." she groaned, her hands bringing their hips together.

"Then don't go. Stay here and love me." Helen leaned up to catch her girlfriend's mouth in a steaming kiss.

Torrance growled deeply in her chest as she gave into her desires to have the young woman again. She dropped her bag off her shoulder and backed Helen over to the couch. Pushing her onto it, Torrance fell on top of her and began to grapple with the teacher's clothing. Helen forwent undressing the photographer, content with just slipping her hand between the folds of her trousers. Their mouths came together roughly, their tongues battling each other hotly as their hands found each other's entrance. Without any hesitation they slipped into each other simultaneously. Groping each other's frames, they came together with a carnality neither of them were used to at least with each other, but both were satisfied with the quick jaunt.

They rested inside each other as they cuddled on the sofa for a few minutes. "I really have to go even though I don't want to." the older woman stated quietly.

Before Helen could reply the sound of a door opening in the back of the apartment made them quickly pull away from each other and get presentable. Kelly hesitantly walked into the room and jested, "Is it safe to come out yet?"

"Kelly, what are you doing here?" Helen asked. "I thought you were working today."

"Well, I was supposed to, but I was too tired after last night. When Mark and I got home, the two of you kept us up with your carrying on. Then after he left this morning I thought I was going to finally get some sleep, but then you two got into the shower. I've been waiting all morning to escape the confines of the bedroom. Sorry I interrupted though."

"It's all right. I have to get going anyway." Torrance stated taking the opportunity to stand. Helen did the same. Going over to the door, the brunette picked up her discarded bag. She turned her eyes to her girlfriend. "Well, I will miss you, Helen."

"I'll miss you too, so much. I wish we didn't have to do this."

"Yeah, me too but we have to. That's what we get for being in two different cities. Sometimes that few hour commute seems like across the country."

"I know, but I'm going to make more of an effort to come to New York on the weekends."

"I'd like that, but you don't need to be running yourself ragged just trying to come see me. All we'd be doing there is babysitting Melissa. That's not very exciting."

"But I want to. A month was too long, Torrance."

The older woman nodded. "Well, we can talk about this more later. I really have to get going. I'm going to be late for my shoot if I don't hurry."

"Call me later?" Helen asked.

"Sure." They kissed quickly before Torrance whispered, "I love you."

"I love you too. Talk to you tonight." Helen closed the door behind the older woman and then leaned her forehead against it momentarily. Even though she felt wonderful about the new phase of their relationship, her heart ached all the more at the dark-haired woman's departure.

Her thoughts were interrupted by her roommate's voice. "So, do I even need to ask how things went?" Kelly inquired playfully. Helen turned to look over to the couch. Seeing the blonde near tears, the brunette softly asked, "What's wrong, Helen?"

"I feel like my heart just walked out the door." she stated coming to drop onto the sofa next to her.

"That's because it did, but it's a good thing."

"I know. This is just going to be harder now." she mentioned.

"I know. On a brighter note, tell me. Was last night as good as it sounded?" she teased shaking her roommate lightly by the arm.

The teacher blushed and giggled. "Oh, I can't even begin to describe it, Kelly. It truly was like nothing I've ever experienced, even the first time. I now know what I've been missing my entire life. This is what it's supposed to be like."

"Sounds like she really knows her stuff. I've never heard you like that." she joked.

Helen gave her roommate a serious look as she replied, "That's because I've never been like that. She touches something inside of me that no one else has."

Kelly nodded. After a pause she hesitantly inquired, "So, how was it for you to reciprocate?"

Helen smiled. "You know, Kelly, I don't know why I was so freaked about it now that I look back. I guess it was because I just didn't understand what it meant. Now I know that my giving to her is just an extension of my feelings for her. I mean when I think about it giving a blow job is much worse."

"How so?" curiously Kelly asked.

"Well because guys just use you as a receptacle. Men expect that service as a part of being a girlfriend, and I always just kind of did it out of a feeling of obligation to the relationship. It was just a way to get out of sex if I wasn't in the mood, and they didn't care as long as they got off. I never felt the urge to do that of my own accord. However with Torrance I wanted to show her in a way I've never shown anyone how much I love her. In fact she was the one who was a little hesitant. There was a moment of nervousness on my part, but I just jumped in, and the moment I did I realized how much time I wasted by being scared."

"But you didn't think it was disgusting or anything? I mean the thought of me doing that personally is vile. I think it would make me sick to eat out a woman like that."

Helen shrugged. "Well, I always thought giving head was disgusting, so to each their own I guess. There is nothing about giving Torrance pleasure that is repulsing to me. Besides aren't you the one that said you'd go to Europe with her even if you had to sleep with her to do it?

You couldn't be that disgusted by it." she joked.

"Well, there's a difference between letting a hottie like that bang me for a free trip to Europe and getting personal with that tiger of hers. I'd still let her eat me if she wanted to. How hard is it to spread your legs for a body like that? To tell you the truth, if Torrance were a man, I'd probably dump Mark for her." she quipped with a laugh.

Both women laughed. "I guess it's a good thing she is definitely a woman then. I'd hate to have competition from you on this one. Seriously though I'm perfectly comfortable with the idea of being sexual with her now. Providing her that particular intimacy is enjoyable for me, because I know how it makes her feel. She was right when she said it was different between women. You have to be completely there and into it for it to work. There isn't this laying back and letting a guy to what he will. You have to be an active participant, and I'll tell you, Kelly. It's so much better than I've ever had it before, because I know for certain when she touches me that it's out of love. Even though she can get off on giving to me, the reason she touches me is to give me pleasure and only that. With men they touch you to try to get you in the mood to please them, but with her it's all about mutual pleasure. It really is incredible." the blonde stated with a content sigh.

"Sounds that way. I'm glad you're happy, Helen. I always hoped that you would find someone that makes you as happy as Mark makes me, even though if you keep this up, you and Torrance will be the death of me." she teased.

"Why's that?" Helen asked in interest.

"Mark is just a man. He doesn't have superhuman strength. The idea of two women in the room next to ours getting each other off like there is no tomorrow was a little more than he could handle. As soon as we settled down for bed, he wanted a little action himself. I think hearing you like that knowing that Torrance was the cause made him horny even as much as he didn't want to admit it. I think he was disappointed though that Torrance lasted longer than he did." she jested.

Helen moaned as she thought of the photographer's stamina. "Oh, she can go all night. That part might take getting used to. I've never had anyone with as much endurance. Tiring her out might be a challenge, but it's also great, because it doesn't have to be over as soon as you orgasm. She's the first one to tap me for multiples. It's fantastic." she said dreamily.

Kelly laughed at her. "You are so in love, Helen. This is so good to see. Mark and I are happy that you've found the right person."

"She is the right person." Helen replied.

Sobering slightly Kelly inquired, "Could I ask where you stand as far as your general sexuality? Saying Torrance is the right one kind of leaves the question open."

"Well, I've been giving that a lot of thought actually, and last night confirmed what I think I already knew. Torrance is the one I could see myself being with the rest of my life. However heaven forbid something happen to us, I don't think I could ever go back to men. Torrance has showed me that I deserve more than I got from them. I've always needed more I think, but I never realized that until her. She's shown me that I deserve to have all my needs met, and I never found that with men. There was always a piece that was missing, and Torrance has filled that void."

"So, does that mean you're a lesbian?" Kelly timidly inquired.

"I don't know. I don't think I've started looking at women sexually in general except for Torrance, but I do know that I've stopped looking at men. They don't interest me at all anymore. If that makes me a lesbian, then I guess I am one. I know people will think I am one by virtue of being with Torrance, and I'm comfortable with that. I'm not going to say it of myself yet, but if they say it of me, I don't think I'd dispute it."

"Well, that says a lot, Helen, but I think you have found the person you're supposed to be with for the rest of your life as well. I guess the only question is how are you ever going to survive in New York?"

*  *  *

Thanksgiving that year was spent in the Poconos with Torrance's extended family. Even though Helen was used to always being with her own family, she felt that she couldn't go home with the way things were going with her mother. She expressed her sadness for the first time since the incident to Torrance, so the older woman made sure to include her in her own family's plans.

Since the house was almost half way between them, they felt it was better just to meet there, so on Wednesday both of them drove up to the house. Torrance arrived with Melissa first to a house full of her family. After greeting everyone she took her suitcase to her room and joined her mother in the kitchen.

"When will Helen be arriving?" Maria inquired as she looked up from her cooking.

"Any time now. I'm surprised we got here first actually. Since she's not here though, I feel like I should mention something to you. She and her mother aren't doing well, and she's kind of upset that she's going to be away from her own family for the first time. I know that's she hurting over this, but she rarely says anything about it. I just want the family to be sensitive about it."

"Don't worry, Torrance. Helen is already a member of our family in our hearts, because I know you have your sights set on having her as your wife. She is always welcome here. Your father and I will make every effort to make sure she knows that."

"Thanks. I'll tell you, Mom. I'm just not sure what to do about this situation. I don't want her to lose her family, and I know her father feels the same, but her mother hasn't budged."

"Neither has Helen." her mother reminded her.

"You think she should?"

"I don't know. Neither of us knows what is best for their relationship, and it's really none of our business. It's your job to just support and love her as she is. It would be nice if her mother would come around, but she might not. That's a reality Helen will have to deal with, and you're going to have to be there for her if that happens."

"I know. I just wish she didn't have to know this pain. She's such a wonderful, sweet woman. She doesn't deserve this." Torrance mumbled.

A little later she was sitting around with some of her cousin's in the living room when the door bell rang. Knowing it was probably her girlfriend, Torrance went to answer it, but by the time she got there, her father was already admitting the blonde. Helen looked over at Torrance and gave a smile, but the brunette saw the despondency in those pretty green eyes anyway.

After hugging Thomas Helen turned to embrace her girlfriend. "It's good to be here with you." she whispered as they held each other closely for a moment.

"I'm glad you're here with your other family." Torrance said softly giving the teacher a soft kiss on the lips. "Let's take your bags up to our room, and then I'll introduce you to the rest of the family in a little bit." she suggested. Helen nodded in agreement, so she followed the older woman up the stairs. When they entered the room, Torrance put the bags down next to her own as Helen took a seat on the bed. Seeing the look on the model's face, the taller woman thought they might need a few moments alone together, so she went and closed the door before joining her girlfriend on the bed. Instantly Helen came into her arms and began to cry. Torrance eased them into a lying position on the bed, so they would be more comfortable and then just held the petite woman as she sobbed. Her own heart began to break feeling the pain coming from the woman she loved, and she wished there was a way she could make things right for her.

"I'm sorry." Helen finally whispered. "I promised myself I wouldn't do this."

"It's okay. I know you're upset and with reason. This has to be hard to be away from your family."

"I talked to my dad this morning. He tried to convince me to come down there again. I know I'm hurting him, but I just can't stand the thought of spending time with my mother when she feels the way she does about me."

"Helen, she does love you. She's just having a hard time with this. Sometimes people say things they don't mean when they're hurt, but that doesn't mean she doesn't love you."

"She called me a whore, Torrance. My own mother said I was no better than a hooker for being with you. That's not love."

"No, it's not. She's hurt and angry, and she's probably confused as to how this happened. I think if you two just talked it might help things a bit."

"I don't want to talk to her until she apologizes for what she said." firmly the blonde stated. "She needs to know that this is not just some phase and that she can't just treat me like trash, because she doesn't agree with the choice I've made."

"I think she knows that. Give her time, Helen. It's only been a few months."

"It's been four months, Torrance. I haven't spoken to her in four months. I used to talk to her every other week. She doesn't seem to want to talk to me either, because she hasn't called. I'm afraid that I'll never speak to her again." she admitted quietly.

"You will. I promise you will, even if it's just to come to an understanding. Your father isn't just going to sit by and let you go, and I'm not going to give up either. I know how important your family is to you, and I think there shouldn't be anything that comes between you."

"You've come between us, though."

"I know, and I'm sorry for that."

"I'm not. I've never been happier in my life. You're all I really need." Helen whispered pulling the older woman's frame closer.

Torrance was touched by the younger woman's words. Kissing the top of the blonde head sweetly, she said, "Things will work out. You'll see."

The rest of the day was spent in the company of the photographer's relatives. Helen put her own problems aside and just tried to enjoy being with her beloved. The teacher helped out Maria and some of Torrance's other female cousin's in the kitchen, so Maria wasn't stuck preparing the whole meal alone. The Whitfield women eagerly accepted the assistance, and it wasn't long until Helen felt a part of the family herself as they all conversed about different relatives. It was at that time that Helen learned that Torrance had never brought anyone home with her for the holidays, which made her feel even more special.

Since the Thanksgiving meal was taking up most of the space in the kitchen, Torrance and a few of her younger male cousins went to pick up dinner for the whole group. When everyone sat down to their casual meal, Helen noticed that Torrance wanted to have her youngest second cousins around her. It was a pleasant surprise to the blonde that Torrance wanted to be with the children, and Helen went along with the brunette's wishes, curious to see what would happen. Sitting at the children's table, the model watched the way Torrance interacted with the kids and quickly realized how well she handled them. The photographer had unending patience for the rowdy group, giving each child attention, and Helen saw that the kids relished and idolized their cousin, even fighting for the woman's attention. However Torrance made sure to make each one feel cherished.

That evening as they got into bed and cuddled, Helen kept thinking about what she had seen. Torrance had never really spoken of children before, but with the way she encouraged their interaction with her, the model was sure the brunette liked them. Wondering if this might be a good time to bring up the subject of having some, she mentioned, "You surprised me tonight."

"How so?" the older woman inquired fingering the blonde's hair lazily as she pulled her closer.

"You were so good with the kids."

"Did you think I wouldn't be?"

"I just hadn't thought about it actually. You really enjoyed them, didn't you?"

"Oh yeah. I love kids. Someday I hope that maybe I can have some of my own."

"Do you really want them?" Helen inquired.

"I'd like to have some, but I guess it wouldn't be the end of the world if I didn't have any. I just thought that the woman I marry would want them too. I never considered that she wouldn't. Why? Do you want them?"

"Very much, Torrance. How many do you think you want?"

"I don't know. I'd feel blessed with just one. Any more than that would just be bonuses. I'm up for negotiation. I think five might be excessive but two or three would be a nice number, four if we got really ambitious." she teased, not even realizing she had said the word we.

However Helen heard it, and it made her heart flutter. "I don't think I'd want to be pregnant four times. I think two or three would be nice though." Torrance propped up on her arm and looked down at her girlfriend seriously. Seeing the look Helen asked, "What?"

"We're talking about having kids." she stated.

"Yes, we are. Don't you think it's important to discuss?" the blonde questioned.

"Yeah. It's very important." Torrance answered. Giving her girlfriend a tantalizing smile, she leaned down to her ear and whispered coyly, "Makes me want to try to make one with you right now." Helen giggled as the photographer ducked into her neck and kissed her enticingly. "It's been such a long time."

"Too long." Helen replied breathlessly as her girlfriend's hand moved up under her nightshirt to her bare breasts.

"Do you think we should try to rectify that problem?" Torrance asked rolling into her and sliding between her already open thighs.

"Maybe." Helen gasped as the brunette lowered her mouth to her chest. "I just don't want to get caught."

"Then you'll have to be silent. Come on. Let's see who can make each other come the quietest." suggestively she proposed. "You can go first."

Helen bit on her lip to hold back a whimper as Torrance's hand trailed between her legs. "I'm not sure I can do this." she stated after a moment just before a loud moan escaped her that coincided with the older woman's fingers teasing her on the outside slowly.

Feeling that maybe she had pressed the blonde at an inappropriate time, Torrance removed her hand. "Okay. I'm sorry. We don't have to if you don't to." she apologized giving her a assuring gaze.

Helen stared at her quizzically for a moment until she realized what Torrance had thought she meant. Giving Torrance her own reassuring grin, she cupped the brunette's face with one hand. "Honey, I meant I wasn't sure I could be quiet, not that I wasn't sure I could do this with you. I just don't want to wake up the whole house."

"I understand. You tend to be rather loud sometimes. I've had complaints from Melissa."

"And I've had them from Kelly."

"Then I guess we won't." Torrance stated rolling off the blonde and onto her back.

Helen sat up slightly and sighed. Looking down at the older woman, she confessed, "I sure do want to though."

"Me too." Torrance admitted letting her hand caress Helen's arm.

"I just feel awkward about it. I mean we are sleeping together at your parents' house without being married, and that seems a little strange to me. Having sex in their house though without being married just seems inappropriate somehow, like I'm taking advantage of their hospitality."

"If that's the way you feel, then we definitely won't have sex. I don't want you to feel guilty at all about it. Making love shouldn't have guilt associated with it, just pleasure. We'll wait until we're married to christen this room." she whispered kissing Helen's hand.

The teacher's heart began to race at the comment. Wondering if the photographer actually thought about them marrying seriously, she inquired, "Do you think about getting married?"

Torrance pondered the best way to answer the question. It wasn't the place she really wanted to discuss the idea of them making a formal commitment, but she did feel the younger woman should know how she felt, so she nodded. "Yeah, I think about it. I've always wanted to. It seems more right to me now than it ever has. Do you think about it?" nervously she queried.

Clearly seeing her girlfriend's uneasiness, she smiled to assure her. "Yes, I do think about it. It does seem more appropriate now to me too."

Torrance gave another nod as she processed the information. Overwhelmed by what had just transpired and unsure of what else to say at the moment, she simply brought the blonde into her arms. "We should think about getting some sleep. Tomorrow is a big day, and the kids are going to be banging down our door early."

The following day passed much the same way with Torrance spending most of her time with the younger relatives, entertaining them by playing in the yard and chasing them through the leaves. Helen and Maria sat on the porch and watched her from afar. "She's just a big kid sometimes." Maria mentioned.

"I guess she can be, but I never knew it until this trip. I've never seen her with kids before."

"Torrance needs children to love. She's such a giving spirit."

Helen nodded. "I know, Maria. She deserves all of them that she wants."

"And what about you, dear? Do you want children too?"

"Yes, I do. Torrance and I are in agreement on this one. We both want to share our lives with kids."

"Good. I would've hated there to be a conflict between you about something so important."

Helen looked at Torrance for a moment before turning back to her girlfriend's mother. "Maria, Torrance once told me that when Thomas found out about her being a lesbian things were difficult between them. How did they move passed that?"

Maria placed her hand on the blonde's arm. "Most of it was time and serious talks. It's true Thomas wasn't happy about it, but even though he disagreed, he still respected her as a person. There were even strong words between them, and it took seeing that it was a permanent part of her life to accept it. I think he thought she wouldn't have all in life that we did with the family and acceptance from society. He really just wanted to protect her from pain, but it came across as rejection. His intentions were good, but she didn't always see it that way. Parents have a hard time with this kind of thing, even the ones that feel they are most prepared. I mean I knew early on before she even did that she was going down that path, but still seeing her in that kind of relationship was hard for me. When Thomas found out, he really thought we had done something wrong as parents and that we had screwed her up. It took a long time for him to realize it was nothing we did." Helen gave a nod. "Give your mother time, Helen. If she truly loves you, as I suspect she does, she will accept this part of you. She only wants what's best for you as all parents do for their children, but she thinks Torrance is not good for you. Give her time to see that you are happy and content. Parents sometimes don't want to see their children as grown ups. They still want to have the control to make their children's decisions, but she needs to accept that this is your life and that you're living it your way. She will have to deal with Torrance eventually if she stays a fixture in your life. It will be either that or lose you, and your mother doesn't strike me as the kind of woman to let you go easily. If she was you wouldn't be having this problem. You have to understand that she's doing this out of love. It is misplaced, but she cares about you and your well-being, which is why she's making such an issue of it. She just wants to protect you."

"I guess I never thought about it that way. Maybe you're right."

"Your father seemed to take a shine to Torrance. That should help things. At least you don't have to deal with the both of them."

"Very true."

"Just give it time, Helen. Your mother will come around, but on the off chance that she doesn't, know that it's your right to live your life as you so choose. She may have brought you into the world, but she is not your keeper, not anymore. You are your own person. Don't let anyone else define you, not even Torrance. Live your life as your own."

The model leaned over and hugged the older woman she admired. "Thanks, Maria."

"Anytime, my dear. I mean that. With or without Torrance, I want to see you succeed. You're a bright, caring, young lady, and I'm thankful that you love my daughter. You've changed her for the better, but if something were to happen and you were no longer together, I'd still like to see you get all that you want out of life. You deserve it."

"Now I know where Torrance gets her compassion."

"Someone helped me. It's my turn to help others."

"The very principle Torrance lives by." Helen stated.

The rest of the break passed uneventfully, but Helen seemed to be in an improved spirit. Heading back to Philadelphia, she was determined to take Maria's advice and start trying to work through her problems with her mother. However it was not without its challenges. Many of their conversations over the next couple of weeks ended with the blonde being frustrated and angry, but she tried to keep in mind what Maria had said. Given that they still weren't on good terms, Helen spent her Christmas break with Torrance and her family in Italy much to the delight of the brunette's grandparents but the disappointment of her own father. Helen had made it clear to him when she had to declined his offer to come there for the holidays that she was not coming to visit again until Torrance was welcome there as well. Even though it was a difficult thing for Helen to do, she knew that it was best that she be up front with her parents about the situation. She wanted to be with Torrance, and nothing was going to stop her, not even her mother's disapproval.

By the middle of January the following year Torrance was back to business. She had taken Melissa to college to start her first year, leaving her with an empty loft. On the first night alone she realized how much she had gotten used to having another person around, and she found herself lonely for companionship. Her thoughts automatically turned to the blonde.

She had Helen hadn't seen each other since their return from Europe, and the time apart seemed to be getting harder for both of them. However Torrance wasn't sure how to resolve the situation short of moving to Philadelphia, and she knew that wasn't feasible given her career. The photographer truly longed for the teacher to join her there in New York, but knowing the model's dislike for the city, she wondered if they could find a compromise. She knew any move on Helen's part would mean having to resign from her position at the school, and she didn't like the idea of asking the teacher to change her own career goals since she wasn't sure she could do the same. Deciding to ponder the options a little longer, she called her girlfriend and invited her up for the following weekend. Helen agreed immediately stating that she had accepted a shoot for that Saturday anyway just as an excuse to come to the city.

On Friday morning just as Helen was getting ready to leave for school she got a phone call from her father. "Hey, Helen. How are you?" he asked cheerfully.

"Hi, Daddy. I'm good. How are you? Why are you calling so early?"

"I just wanted to talk to you before you left for school."

"Well, what's up? I really have to get going, so I'm not late."

"As you know my sixtieth birthday is next month, and your mother is throwing me a party. I'd like it very much if you would come. The rest of the family will be here, but it won't be a celebration without you."

"Dad, you know how much I'd love to be there, but I have to hold to my convictions. If Torrance isn't allowed to come with me, then I shouldn't be there. Mom has to come to realize that she's not going away. She is a part of my life, and if she can't accept her, then she can't accept me."

"I know that, honey, and I support your decision. It's just that we haven't seen you almost five months. I miss you terribly."

"I miss you too, Daddy, but you have to understand."

"I do. I want Torrance to come with you. I think it would a great idea, because the rest of the family will be here, and she needs to meet them. I think that whether your mother likes it or not you and Torrance are in a long term relationship, and if that long term becomes permanent, I think everyone should meet the woman who has made you so happy."

"You really want her there?"

"Yes, I want her there, Helen. I even want to call her personally to invite her. That was why I was calling actually. I was hoping that you would give me her number."

"Well, I'm going up there this weekend. I'll just ask her then."

"No. It's important for me to call her myself. I want her to know this invitation is genuine."

"How does Mom feel about this?" Helen hesitantly inquired.

"It's my party, and I want you and Torrance there. It's my decision. I even want you two to stay here at the house with us if you feel comfortable with it."

"I'll have to talk to Torrance about that. I'm not even sure what her schedule is, so I'm not sure she can even go yet."

"If she can't, will you still think about coming knowing that she was invited?"

"We'll see. Let's just take it one step at a time. I need to get going now, so grab a pencil to take down her number."

That morning Torrance was just having breakfast when her phone rang. Picking it up she mumbled a greeting as she took a sip of her coffee. "Torrance?" John inquired.

"This is she." she stated looking at her watch and noting it was too early for solicitors, but she didn't recognize the voice on the other end.

"Hi. This is John Melbourne, Helen's father." he announced formally.

"John, hi. What a surprise. To what do I owe this pleasure?"

"Well, I hope it's okay that I got your number from Helen. I was talking with her this morning and invited the two of you to come down here next month for my birthday party, but I wanted to speak to you myself and extend the invitation."

"That's very nice of you, John. I'd like to come if it fits into my schedule and Helen is okay with it."

"Helen won't come unless you do." he said. "Things are still kind of rough between she and her mother, but it's been such a long time since I've seen my baby girl, Torrance. I was hoping that you might be able to mend the bridge here. I'm desperate to see Helen."

"I know you are. You're a good father, John, and she loves you. I want Helen to have a good relationship with her mother again, but I can only do so much. It's really up to the two of them. Isn't your wife going to throw a fit if I'm there?"

"I don't care if she does. This is my party, and I want all of my family here. I consider you a part of that family, Torrance, because I know you have your sights on marrying my daughter. I want you two here to share in this occasion. You need to meet the rest of Helen's family, her siblings, grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins. They will all be here. My wife will have to learn at some time. She won't throw a fit in front of everyone. I'm confident of that."

"Is Helen okay with being that public with our relationship?"

"Oh, the family already knows. Everyone is excited to meet you."

"Well, John, I'll have to talk to Helen about this. I'd like to come but only if she's comfortable."

"I understand. I was kind of hoping that you two might stay at the house as well, but I'd be content just to have you here even if you stayed at a hotel. Helen didn't seem thrilled with that idea. There's actually a really nice bed and breakfast close by though. Maybe you'd like to stay there. I don't know. Whatever you two decide would be fine as long as you're here."

"I'll do my best to convince her, John. I think she should be there."

"Thank you, Torrance. I knew I could count on you. Regardless of what my wife might think, I know that you are the best thing to ever happen to my daughter. I see how happy she is with you, and I know that it was meant to be. You're a perfect pair in every way."

"Thank you for thinking so. I know that means a lot to Helen. She values your opinion highly. I'm going to actually see her this weekend, so I will discuss this with her then and get back to you."

"Sounds good. I appreciate your help. I know you could just be indifferent, so I just want you to know how much this means to me."

"You're welcome. I'll get back to you in a few days. Right now I have to get ready for a photo shoot, so I'm going to have to cut this short."

That evening Torrance had just gotten back from a long day when Helen arrived. Being that both of them were so tired, they opted to order in and spend the evening in front of the TV. However the entire night Torrance was preoccupied with where their relationship was heading. She knew that Helen loved her as much as she loved the teacher, but she wasn't sure how to resolve their living situation, and she was unhappy continuing in the fashion that they were.

The model could tell just in the photographer's demeanor that something was wrong. Torrance was rarely in a foul mood and never when they were together, so the blonde wondered what was causing her beloved distress. However she also knew that the older woman wouldn't talk about things until she was ready, having seen that in other areas of the brunette's life. Helen knew that Torrance would only share when she was comfortable, so she simply tried to make herself available when the moment came. However as they hours passed without so much as a sound from the photographer, the teacher began to get concerned, and when Torrance suddenly announced that she was going to bed, the blonde began to panic thinking that Torrance was upset with her. The model reached to touch her girlfriend on the arm. "Are you all right tonight?" she questioned softly.

"I'm tired, and I have a lot on my mind."

"Anything I can help you with?"

Torrance shook her head. "No. I've got to figure this one out on my own. I just need some quiet time."

"All right. Do you mind if I use the phone to call Kelly? I forgot to tell her something before I left this morning."

"You don't have to ask to use the phone, honey. I consider this place is as much yours as it is mine. Anything that I have is yours." the older woman replied taking a moment to affectionately caress the blonde's cheek.

Helen smiled up at her relieved that it appeared as if Torrance wasn't angry with her. "All right. You go on up to bed. I'll be there in a bit."

"Sounds good. Take your time."

Torrance went upstairs and did her nightly routine before settling into bed with a book. However as she stared at the pages, she realized her thoughts were dominated by the blonde. She felt as if she was on the edge. She wanted their relationship to progress, but she wasn't sure the blonde would agree that they were ready for the next step, and she was afraid of moving too quickly. Torrance knew though that she was tired of only seeing the woman she loved every few weeks. She wanted to come home to the younger woman everyday more than she wanted anything else in her life, even her career. Coming to that realization, she decided that she needed to say something to the blonde.

An hour later Helen made her way upstairs as well. The photographer just watched her fondly as she changed into her pajamas and robe before going into the bathroom. As the model returned a few minutes later, rubbing the last bit of moisturizer into her face, Torrance smiled at her. "You are so elegant. You know that?" Torrance mentioned.

"I didn't, but thank you." Helen replied coming to the bed and taking a seat next to the brunette.

"You were on the phone with Kelly for a long time."

"Yeah. We were talking about the wedding."

"It's not too long now, just about six weeks or so, isn't it?"

Helen nodded. "As happy as I am for them, I'm still going to miss living there with them. The three of us have lived together since I moved out of Richard's place. It's been a long time."

"Yeah, well, something else just as fantastic will come up. Have you even started looking for an apartment though?"

"Not yet. I was planning to this weekend, but being here with you was more important. There are times when I wish we could live together." she mentioned lightly running her hand along her lover's arm.

"Me too." Torrance answered meeting her girlfriend's green eyes. After a moment of silence of not knowing how to broach the subject, the photographer just decided to change it for the time being. "You know, I've been meaning to mention to you that I spoke with your father this morning."

"I know. He called me to get your number. I assume he told you about the party."

"He did. I have to work, but I'm willing to pass off the assignment to someone else if you want to go. He thinks it's important that we be there together, and I feel like I should go if you want me to."

"You'd really give up a job for me?" Helen asked in mild surprise.

"Of course. This is a big deal for him, and he wants you to be there. Do you want to go?"

"Yes. I miss him, Torrance, and the rest of my family too, even my mother as much as I hate to admit that. It's been a long time since I've been home, but if he's making an effort, I feel like I should too."

"Then we'll go."

"However I'm not sure I'm up for staying at their house. I don't think I can stay in that close quarters with my mother again yet. The feelings are still a little raw."

"I understand. He made a suggestion to me about a bed and breakfast close by. That sounds like it could be nice."

"Oh yeah. That's a great place. We should stay there. I'll make the arrangements."

"Great. I told him I would call him and report back. He'll be thrilled to know that we've decided to attend."

Helen moved to hover over Torrance's half-reclining frame as she leaned to kiss her softly on the mouth. "Thank you." she whispered.

"For?"

"For being so good to me. I know you passing up a job means a lost opportunity and money for you." she stated gazing lovingly into the photographer's eyes.

Torrance cupped her girlfriend's fair cheek. "I don't care about any of that, not anymore. You're the only thing that matters to me." the dark-haired woman whispered giving the model such an open, adoring gaze that Helen knew with utter certainty that it was the absolute truth.

In one statement Helen saw her future in front of her. She knew in that moment that she would never again long for her perfect match, because she had it in the photographer. The teacher recognized that she was truly ready to begin the rest of her life with the woman who now regarded her, even if that included leaving the city of Philadelphia that she had grown to love so much to be with Torrance in New York. Giving her lover a alluring smile, she took the book from Torrance's hands and placed it on the night stand before seeking out the lips she craved.

Torrance moaned lightly and her arms came around the teacher's back as the blonde delved softly past her lips in a stirring kiss. "Oh, I love you." she confessed meeting the younger woman's mouth a second time.

"I love you too, Torrance." Several moments passed as they became to kiss more amorously before Helen pulled back slightly and gave a playful grin. "Torrance, I've been dying to ask you something ever since I stayed here last summer while you were in Italy, but I didn't want to while Melissa was living here. However now that it's just the two of us I was wondering if you would care to explain the meaning of something to me."

"What's that?" curiously the brunette asked wondering why her girlfriend suddenly had an urge to talk instead of continue what they had started.

Giving one more smile, Helen leaned down to retrieve something from under the bed. As Torrance heard her rustling around, she knew the woman was going through the sex toys she had stashed there. Thinking things might be interesting, Torrance patiently waited until her girlfriend sat up again before looking down at what she was holding. Seeing a double-ended phallus in Helen's hand, she teased lightly, "That looks self-explanatory to me, honey. Were you snooping while I was gone?"

"I was just cleaning up before you came home and found your box. I didn't mean to pry, but once I opened it, I was somewhat fascinated. You have quite a collection."

"Well, I still needed to have some fun while I was alone." she joked.

"But this looks like a two person toy."

"It is. Care for a demonstration on how it works?" Torrance asked.

Helen gave a snicker. "I know how these things work, probably better than you do." she jested. "I actually had something else in mind. Would you mind indulging me in a fantasy of mine?" sexily she inquired.

"I'd give you anything, Helen. Whatever you want is yours."

"Good. You won't be disappointed. I promise."

"I never am." Torrance replied raspily as her girlfriend began to kiss her neck tantalizingly.

Helen moved methodically over her lover's frame, taking in her upper torso with her mouth as she worked the older woman's t-shirt over her head. Moving down to the photographer's abdomen, she licked over the outline of each defined muscle making Torrance instinctively flex at the caress and causing her muscles to become more pronounced. The older woman groaned as her girlfriend's hands began to untie her pajama bottoms and pull them off her hips. When they were down to the older woman's knees, Helen ran her hand up between Torrance's thighs. Torrance groaned as her hips reacted to the gentle probing, rising slightly off the bed. Seeing the blonde reach for the toy, the brunette knew what was coming next and opened her legs wider to accommodate her lover's wishes. Once it was inside her, their eyes met in a long stare.

"You know, I never thought I would ever do this again, but something tells me I'm going to enjoy servicing you." the model whispered before her mouth closed over the other end.

Torrance's hips shot off the bed in reflex as she let out a loud cry and grabbed at the blonde's head trying to get her to go deeper. She could feel every movement of her lover's mouth inside herself, because with each thrust and suck, her end reacted in kind. "Oh God, Helen." she bellowed overcome by the sensations, clutching a fistful of the teacher's hair to hold on. Torrance's body responded wildly, her hips rocking erratically as she neared climax. She had never had anyone perform this type of favor on her body, and it was overloaded by the new sensations, reaching peak much more quickly than she was used to. She panted loudly as her legs shook violently before there was stillness.

Helen lifted her head and stared at the sedate, glossy eyes of her lover. Moving up to her mouth, she kissed Torrance lovingly. "For a moment there I forgot that you weren't going to shoot any of that disgusting crap down my throat."

"Whoa." the photographer mumbled. "No one has ever done that to me before. You'll have to do it again sometime."

"Anytime. I'd suck your cock whenever you want." she murmured vulgarly, knowing that the older woman would enjoy the dirty talk. "In fact yours is the only one I want to ever have again, because you don't shoot, and you're always still hard for me."

Torrance grunted as she felt Helen pump the shaft with her hand slowly. "God, I want you so badly." she confessed looking up at the teacher.

"Do you now? What do you want? Tell me." Helen instructed turning the tables on the older woman, who always wanted the blonde to express herself during sex. Torrance moaned. "I'll stop unless you tell me." the model stated as she teased the brunette a little more.

"I want to be inside of you." the older woman said desperately.

Helen gave a smile as she began to remove her own clothes. "Tell me what you want to do to me."

"I want to make you scream, make you beg for more. I want to crawl inside of you and never return." Torrance softly said taking in the newly exposed skin of her lover with her hands and eyes.

Helen's head dropped back at the feeling of the large hands on her body. The older woman's fingers always worked magic on her, and she was anxious to give in to the pleasure she knew would soon follow, but she wanted to tease the brunette a little more before letting go. Keeping her eyes on Torrance's, Helen reached between her own thighs and gathered moisture onto her fingers. The photographer's gaze grew wide as the blonde brought her hand up toward Torrance's mouth. "Feel what you do to me." sexily she implored wetting the older woman's lips with her essence.

Greedily Torrance licked her lips before sucking the younger woman's fingers into her mouth. "Please, baby, I need to have you now." Torrance begged.

Helen lowered herself so just the tip of the shaft entered her, making Torrance moan. Leaning over the older woman's body, she kissed her mouth again as she provocatively inquired, "Do you want to fuck me, Torrance?"

"God, yes." the photographer replied putting her hands on the blonde's hips and trying to slide into her, but Helen resisted.

"You have to say it, or you won't get what you want." the petite woman commanded.

Torrance groaned at this side of her lover. She had never seen the blonde act this way, but having her play authoritarian further aroused the older woman's passions. Harshly Torrance yanked Helen's mouth in for a kiss. When it ended the dark-haired woman stared deeply into her girlfriend's green eyes and growled, "I want to fuck you." She pushed the younger woman's hips down into her own without resistance. Helen cried out at the feeling of having Torrance inside of her. However after the initial roughness it quickly became clear that each of them wanted a more gentle encounter as they tenderly explored each other until they both peaked.

Sitting there in silence, Torrance held the woman she loved who was straddled across her hips. Even though they were still interlocked, it was clear that both of them were sated as Torrance reclined against the headboard and Helen into her with her head on the photographer's strong shoulder. Time seemed to stand still around them as they enjoyed the closeness. Torrance was beginning to drift off when she felt a wetness on her shoulder as it began to trickle down onto her chest. "Helen, are you all right?" softly she asked.

The blonde nodded against her. "I love you, Torrance."

"I love you too. Why are you crying?"

"I just feel so much when I'm with you. You make me so happy. I don't know how I ever survived without you."

"I feel the same way about you. The day you walked into my life everything changed for the better. I remember looking at you for the first time through the lens of my camera and being spellbound. I fell for you right then."

"Do you know when I fell for you? The day we drove up to the Poconos for the first time. I remember staring at your butt as you walked into the coffee shop and thinking how sexy I thought you were. Then every time you touched that day I kept feeling all warm inside. I never wanted it to end, and it never has. You have no idea how I longed for you while we were in Italy. Not a day went by that I didn't want you to touch me. Every night I would fantasize about what it might be like to be in your arms and have you loving me."

"I know. I saw you one night."

"You saw me? What do you mean you saw me?"

"One night while we were there I saw you in bed touching yourself." guiltily she admitted.

"You pervert. You watched me?" Helen teased.

"It wasn't my intention. I heard you calling my name, so I got out of bed to see if you needed something. I didn't know until I looked into your room what you were doing, but I was mesmerized. You were so beautiful lying there in the moonlight. I had never seen anything like it. I wanted to come to you right then and fulfill your desires."

Helen paused a moment before saying, "I'm sorry I hurt you, Torrance."

"I know. You were scared, but none of that matters any more. You're here with me now, and I feel blessed to have you."

Helen sat up, so she could look into her lover's eyes. "You know it's at moments like this when I desperately wish..." she mumbled before trailing off.

"Wish what? Tell me, Helen, and I'll make it true. You know I will."

Cradling Torrance's face in both her hands, Helen's tears began again as she replied, "I know you would if you could."

"Tell me what it is, and I'll make it happen for you." the photographer said wiping at the tears on Helen's face.

"I wish that we could conceive a child out of our love. I would give everything to have your baby." she avowed.

It was Torrance's turn to cry as the remark touched her heart deeply. "Oh, Helen, that is the most beautiful thing anyone has ever said to me. I want you to be the mother my children more than anything else in this entire world. If you want to have a baby with me, I can make that happen. It's true that I can't give you the romantic accident that you desire, but I can make a baby with you out of our love. I swear I can. Is that what you really want though?"

The blonde nodded. "I want to spend the rest of my life with you, Torrance. I want to have your children and watch them grow to have their own families. Sixty or seventy years from now I want to be surrounded by a family of grandchildren and great-grandchildren, and I want you to be the person holding me when I take my last breath of life. I'd give everything for that." Helen whispered through her tears.

Torrance couldn't even reply at first as she was overcome with emotions. Her body trembled as she sobbed lightly. Bringing Helen into her arms, she confessed, "I'd give everything I had for that as well." Neither of them spoke the rest of the night as they held each other. Words were no longer needed now that everything had been laid bare. Torrance no longer questioned the direction of their relationship now that she knew Helen wanted everything she did. She knew in time they would both have all they ever wanted in each other.

The following morning Helen was out the door early for her photo shoot. As soon as she was gone, Torrance called her mother on the phone. "Torrance, darling. Good morning. How are you?"

"Morning, Mama. I am the most wonderful I have ever been in my entire life. How are you?"

"Glad to hear it. I'm doing well. What brought on this mood? I'm sure Helen is behind it no doubt."

"Of course she's behind it. Listen. I was wondering if you were busy today. I am in need of your assistance."

"Actually, dear, I am fairly busy. What did you need help with? Is it an emergency?"

"It's not an emergency, but I really wish you would come with me. It's extremely important. I'm going to try to buy Helen an engagement ring, and I would like for you to be there, so I get the right one, but if you're busy, I guess I can go alone." Torrance stated laying on the playful guilt.

There was a moment of silence before her mother simply replied, "I'll meet you at Tiffany in one hour."

"Thanks, Mama. I knew I could count on you."

"Well, this is an important decision to make, and if you want me to help you with it, I'll be there. We'll start at Tiffany just to get an idea of what you might like to get her. Don't forget to try to get her ring size somehow if you can."

"No problem. I can do that."

"Now go on. Time is wasting. I'll see you in a bit."

Torrance was standing looking at rings at Tiffany and Company exactly one hour later when she saw her mother walk through the door. Watching her from afar, Torrance took in how elegant her mother was and the regal air that surrounded the woman as she made her way over to the photographer. The sixty one year old brunette could've passed for Torrance's sister instead of her mother, and briefly Torrance hoped that Helen would grow older as gracefully as her mother. The younger brunette watched in amusement as men eyed the exquisitely dressed woman as she came and gave her a hug and kiss on each cheek.

"Mother, so glad you could make it." Torrance said.

"Darling, this is one of the most important purchases you will ever make, so I need to be sure you get the right thing for your bride." she mentioned as a well-dressed man approached and asked if he could be of assistance. "Yes, actually you could be of help. We are looking for an engagement ring for a lovely young woman."

He turned and eyed Torrance quizzically but inquired, "Would this be for you?"

"No, for my girlfriend actually." the photographer announced challengingly.

He gave a professional smile. "Very well. I'd be happy to show you our collection. What does the young lady like?"

The two women spent an hour at Tiffany looking at their selection and trying on different rings before deciding to visit some other places. As they strolled down Madison Ave. discussing what might be most appropriate for the blonde woman, Torrance's mother stopped at a window. "Look at that dress. Wouldn't that look fabulous on Helen?" she asked. "Come on. Let's go in and look at it. What size does she wear?"

"I don't know." Torrance answered as her mother dragged her into the boutique.

Immediately a sales lady greeted them. "We'd like to see that dress you have in the window in a size four and six please." The sales woman looked at them skeptically, because it clearly wasn't either of their sizes. However Maria stated, "It's for my daughter-in-law. I think it would look wonderful on her. Is there anyone here that might be able to model it for us? I'm not sure of her size."

"Certainly. Right away."

Within a few minutes one of the younger sales women came out wearing the dress. "What do you think, Torrance? Is she larger or smaller than Helen?" Maria inquired.

Torrance studied the model she had in front of her, circling her slowly. Hesitantly she asked, "Would you mind if I got a little bit better idea?" She gestured with her hands that she wanted to encircle the woman's waist.

"Honey, if you buy this dress from her, she's not going to care what you do." her mother joked.

The young woman nodded her consent to Torrance, so the brunette timidly put her arms around the stranger's waist and pulled her in closer. Holding her for only a second, she stated definitively, "Helen's smaller than this. What size is this dress?"

"It's the six." the sales lady responded waiting until Torrance let her go to step away.

"We better buy the four. I think Helen is a four, but I wanted to double check. Now we need to get her a pair of shoes to match as well as a hang bag." Maria stated confidently.

"Mother, where do you think she's going to be wearing this thing anyway? Helen doesn't need a Vera Wang dress."

"Well, I thought you two were coming to your grandmother's cocktail party this evening out at the house. She will need something appropriate to wear."

"I wasn't planning on going, much less bringing Helen."

"Why not? If you're going to marry the girl, she needs to see all the facets of your life beforehand. You haven't taken her out to the house yet once. I think she needs to see what she's getting into."

"Well, I'll talk to her about it. She might not be up for it after working all day today. I'd hate to drag her to a political party if she's tired."

"Nevertheless if you do decide to come, she needs a dress to wear, so we're buying this and the appropriate accessories to match." Maria insisted.

Torrance sighed knowing it was pointless to fight her mother on the point. Instead she wisely just allowed the young sales girl to show them shoes and bags to go with the dress. Half an hour later they were being rung up. "You know I could buy a car for what I'm spending right now." Torrance grumbled half heartedly.

"But don't you think Helen will look simply radiant in this?"

"Yes, of course. It's hard not to look good when you spend this kind of money."

"Torrance, if you're going to be married to Helen, it's only fair to show her what she's getting involved in. I know you've been hesitant to show her this side of your life too much."

"I know, and she is going to look wonderful. I just don't want her to make a big deal of this, and I think she might."

"She'll have to get used to the money sometime. Better to do it now. Now come on. We still need to find that ring. I personally think a diamond and emerald setting would be the best. It will go with her eyes magnificently."

"Now that is a brilliant idea, Mother. Why don't be look for that? If we can find the right cut in platinum, I think we'd be set."

Their conversation was interrupted by the young sales woman. "Here you go, Ms. Whitfield. Enjoy your purchases."

"Oh, I will." Torrance stated with a smile. "Thank you for your help. I'm sure my girlfriend would appreciate it as long as she didn't know about me putting my arms around you." she teased lightly giving a captivating smile.

The young woman blushed slightly. "You have an extremely lucky girlfriend." she said handing the bag over to Torrance. Their hands brushed lightly.

"I'm the lucky one. Thank you again for your assistance." As soon as they got out onto the street, Maria chuckled. "What's so funny?" inquisitively Torrance asked.

"That young girl was flirting with you and you her. It was amusing, because I've never seen women come on to you. You can be quite the charmer. God, no wonder you're gay. You play women so well."

"What can I say? I have the touch." the younger woman stated teasingly.

"All right, Miss Thing. Let's go get that engagement ring before some other woman tries to put her hooks in you."

Torrance arrived home in enough time to stow Helen's new dress in the closet and put the blonde's ring back that she had left that morning on the dresser before her girlfriend came home. "Hey. Welcome home." Torrance greeted coming down the stairs to give her a kiss.

Helen moaned softly. "This certainly is a pleasant way to end a work day."

"How are you feeling? Tired?"

"Not too tired actually. I think I was just excited about the prospect of coming home to your arms."

"Well, how would you like to go out for the evening? My grandmother is having a political cocktail party at the family house out on Long Island, and my mother really wants us to go. I told her you might be tired, but if we could possibly make an appearance, it would make her happy."

"Well, I'd be fine with that except I have nothing to wear. I wish you had told me this yesterday. I would've been able to bring something."

"I didn't plan on going, but when I was out with my mother today, she made such a big deal out of it that I felt like we should attend. I knew you didn't bring anything with you, so we took the liberty of getting you something to wear while we were out."

"You bought me a dress?" doubtfully the blonde asked.

"Mother picked it out for you, so you don't have to panic."

"Where is it? Let me see it."

"It's up in the closet." Torrance replied. Following Helen upstairs she stood near the bed and watched the younger woman go into the closet. Pulling it out the teacher lifted the protective plastic over the top and simply stared at the formal black dress. "We weren't quite sure of your size, but Mother thought you were a four, and it looked about right to me."

The model looked to see if there was a size label in the dress, but as she came across the designer name, her heart momentarily stopped. "Does this say Vera Wang on it?" she inquired.

Torrance nodded hoping that the blonde wouldn't make an issue out of it. "She's a friend of my mother's."

"This is a real Vera Wang?" Helen questioned in disbelief.

"Yes." plainly the older woman answered.

There was an awkward silence. Helen knew that the dress she was holding had to have cost a small fortune, and she wasn't sure how to respond to such a gift. Seeing the brunette's uneasiness though, she thought it would be best to assure her. "Torrance, this is the most beautiful thing anyone has ever given me. Thank you."

Torrance smiled at the blonde's acceptance. "You're welcome. Mother also chose some shoes and accessories for you. We need to start getting ready here soon. I'm going to take a shower."

"I'll join you. I really could use one myself." Helen replied making the photographer smile.

Torrance was finished dressing first and went downstairs to wait at Helen's request, because she wanted to surprise the brunette with how the dressed looked. As Helen stood in the bathroom looking at herself in the mirror fiddling with the obviously expensive diamond necklace Maria had loaned Torrance for Helen to wear that evening, she wondered exactly how much money had gone into her outfit. She knew for a fact that her dress was tens of thousands of dollars, but the necklace had to have been worth more money that she had ever made in her life. Helen felt nervous about what the night might hold for them, because Torrance had never taken special interest in choosing outfits for her, only complimenting her on whatever she decided to wear, so it was curious that the older woman had bought her something specifically for a party. Taking a deep breath, Helen tried to put the price tag of the items adorning her out of her mind and went to find her girlfriend.

Torrance was sitting in the living room sipping on a glass of scotch when she saw Helen begin to descend the circular staircase. She felt her breath leave her as she stood at the sight of the woman she loved floating down the stairs in the elegant floor length dress. It was obvious that Helen had made a special effort with her make up and hair that night, and Torrance could feel herself becoming weak at the sight of the blonde. Coming to the stairs, she extended her hand to the younger woman to assist her with the last few steps. "You are the most beautiful creature I've ever seen." she stated in obvious appreciation. "I am truly honored to be your escort for the evening."

Helen flushed as she smiled at her girlfriend. Torrance was wearing a black tuxedo style suit with a matching vest. "You look really sexy in that." the blonde whispered, not trusting her voice at the moment as she was overcome with fervent emotions at the sight of her lover looking torridly dangerous. "You truly are the James Bond of lesbians. Just seeing you like this makes me want you."

"That is exactly how I feel about you at this moment. I suggest we get going before I change my mind and take you right back up to the bedroom." Torrance stated seriously. "Shall we?" She extended her arm to her girlfriend.

"Merci beau coupe, Mademoiselle Whitfield."

"Je t'aime, Helen." Torrance whispered with a smile before guiding her down to their awaiting limousine.

As they emerged from the building, the driver came to open their door. "Good evening, Ms. Whitfield, Ms. Melbourne." he stated formally.

"Bon soir, James." Torrance stated allowing Helen to get in first.

"To the family estate?" he inquired.

"Yes, thank you." she replied as he closed the door behind her.

Helen smiled at Torrance as she asked, "Why are we taking a limo?"

"Well, I thought it might be nice to ride in style to this event. Trust me. We will fit right in. Besides when I drink too much as I always do to be able to get through these things, my grandmother's driver can take us home, so you don't have to drive my car back. It would be difficult to do in that dress. Would you like a drink?"

"Sure."

"Champagne?" Helen nodded. The photographer popped the cork on a bottle from the mini bar and poured two glasses for them. Raising her glass in toast, Torrance said, "To you, Helen. Thank you for making my life complete."

"And thank you for finding the real me, Torrance." she responded. When they arrived at the estate, the chauffeur came to open their door. Torrance stepped out first and then extended her hand to Helen in assistance. As the model emerged from the car and saw the house, her eyes grew wide. "Your grandmother lives here?" she inquired of the grand mansion.

"Well, technically yes but she's hardly ever here anymore. She spends most of her time traveling. This is our family estate. My family actually wanted me to move in here to oversee it, but I just didn't think it would be a good idea. I have a hard enough time getting girls back to the loft. I'd never get any to agree to come home with me if I lived all the way out here." Torrance teased lightly.

"Except for this one." the teacher said as she took in the majestic building. "This is the biggest house I've seen."

"Well, if we an slip away for a bit, I might give you a tour. However I don't know if we can go missing for several hours. Besides I think the grounds are better than the house. Come on. We better get inside. It's starting to snow."

Taking Helen by the hand, Torrance led them into the house. Her grandmother was in the foyer greeting guests when she saw the two of them enter. "Torrance, Helen, I'm so glad you came." she exclaimed hugging them both. "Helen, you look simply fantastic."

"Thank you, Mrs. Whitfield."

"Come on in. I want you to meet some people." she said taking each woman by the hand and dragging them into the party. Pulling them over to the guest of honor that evening, the current democratic senator of New York, she made introductions. "I believe you know my granddaughter, Torrance, Bill."

"Yes, of course. Torrance, nice to see you again." he said shaking her hand.

"And this beautiful young lady is the woman I hope to someday soon say is Torrance's beautiful wife, Helen Melbourne. That is if my granddaughter doesn't mess things up between now and then." she joked.

"Helen, you are a stunning. Torrance is extremely lucky." the senator stated shaking her hand as well. "May I introduce my wife?"

The two of them were drawn through the crowd of people by Torrance's grandmother as she showed them off. Finally breaking free though, Torrance went off to the bar to get them both beverages. By the time she returned, Helen was talking with Maria and Thomas. "Here you go." the brunette said handing over the wine to her girlfriend.

"Thank you."

"There certainly is a crowd here tonight. I didn't think it was going to be this many people."

"Well, you know your grandmother. She doesn't do something unless she can do it in style." Maria commented. "Helen, I'm so glad that dress worked for you. The moment I saw it I knew it would look wonderful."

"Thank you for picking it out for me, Maria. I was scared for a moment when I came home, and Torrance said she bought me a dress. Thank you for letting me borrow this necklace as well. It truly is a beautiful piece."

"You can thank Torrance for that. It belongs to her."

The teacher looked at the photographer questioningly, because the jewelry didn't look like anything the older woman would wear. "This is yours?"

"Yeah, I guess. Mother gave it to me about ten years ago. It's a family heirloom, but it's not my style, so I let her borrow it back on a long term loan. She's the custodian you could say."

"Well, I've never seen anything like it."

Just then Torrance's father broke into the conversation. "Helen, may I ask you to dance? I have to dance with the prettiest woman in here under thirty."

"Well, you're in luck. I don't turn thirty until later this year." she quipped putting her hand in his and letting him lead her off to the dance floor.

When they were out of earshot, Torrance asked, "You didn't say anything to Dad about the ring, did you?"

"No. You and I are the only ones that know. However I'm about to burst with excitement. Have you decided when you are going to propose?"

"Well, it should be ready before we leave for her father's party. I figure I'd talk to him about it, and make it official by asking his permission first. Then I thought I might just ask her while we were down there. We're supposed to be staying at this romantic bed and breakfast. We'll see. If not then I'll think of something."

"I just can't wait. I want to tell everyone that you're finally getting married."

"Well, you have to at least wait until she says yes." Torrance said seriously. "Now how about a dance, Mother?"

Torrance led her mother to the dance floor and began to dance with her, ignoring all the looks from those people who didn't know their family well. As they moved around the floor, Maria asked, "You'll dance with me at your wedding, won't you?"

"I wouldn't have it any other way, Mama. You were the lady of my life for a long time, and I'll always love you."

"I know, but it was time that you grew up, and I'm glad you found Helen. She is your perfect compliment. You two will be so happy together."

"I hope so. I just hope she says yes."

"She will. You don't have to worry about a thing."

Several songs passed before Torrance's father asked to cut in, so Torrance traded her mother for her girlfriend. Putting her arm around the blonde's waist and taking her other hand, the brunette began guiding them through the dance. "What were you two talking about over here?" curiously the teacher inquired. "Your mother as glowing."

"Oh, we were just talking about you. She's just being a mother, putting pressure on me to move our relationship along. You know how they can be."

The model gave a nod. The thought of Torrance and Maria discussing their relationship made her happy, because she realized the older woman was hopefully confiding in her mother her plans for them. Every time she thought of she and Torrance being together in a permanent relationship, she as more sure of what she desired and hoped that someday soon that dream would be reality.

Torrance and Helen were one of the last couples at the party that night. As they were saying good night to the brunette's grandmother, the older woman mentioned the inclement weather, making Torrance look outside for the first time all evening. Turning back to Helen, she said, "The snow has gotten worse."

The teacher glanced out the window as well. "Torrance, I'm not sure we should be driving back."

"I know. I've had a lot to drink, and I don't want you or James trying to drive us home either. We should stay here for the night and go back in the morning. Hopefully by then the streets will have been cleared. You wouldn't mind having us here, would you, Grandmother?"

"Of course not. I'll have one of the attendants prepare your room." Signaling one of the awaiting women house attendants, her grandmother stated, "Please set up Torrance's old room for the night, Michelle."

"Right away, Mrs. Whitfield. I'll have the two rooms prepared shortly."

"Um, Michelle, only one room is necessary." Torrance softly corrected her as she started to turn away.

The young maiden glanced at Helen in a less than professional manner before mumbling, "Qui, Monsieur Whitfield."

As she brushed by them, Helen turned to the photographer and inquired, "Why did she just call you Mr. Whitfield?"

"It's a long, private story. I'll tell you about it when we get to our room. Good night, Grandmother."

"Good night, Torrance and Helen. I will have your breakfast delivered to you in the morning. Sleep well." she said hugging them both and sending them on their way.

Torrance took the long route to their room in hopes that by the time they arrived Michelle would be gone. "Do you want to tell me what was going on with you and your grandmother's maid?" Helen inquired.

"Um, Michelle and I have a history."

"What kind of history?" Helen pressed in interest.

"A sexual one."

Seeing that the older woman wasn't going to give more information, Helen stated, "I gathered as much. That still doesn't explain why she called you Monsieur Whitfield."

Torrance began to feel uncomfortable with the idea of discussing the details of a sexual encounter with her girlfriend. Trying to dodge the issue, she stated, "It was just a joke at my expense. I hope the roads are clear tomorrow. I know you have to drive back to Philly at some point."

Helen noticed the deliberate attempt to change the subject as well as her girlfriend's uneasiness in discussing the young maid. Deciding to push the question, she queried in growing irritation at the intentionally vague answers, "Why are you avoiding this discussion? What aren't you telling me about Michelle?"

Hearing the edge to the blonde's voice, Torrance rolled her eyes. "I don't want to talk about Michelle. That's why I'm avoiding the topic. I slept with one of my grandmother's housekeepers. Let's just leave it at that."

"I don't think so, Torrance. You've never been this way when it came to women you've been with. Why are you doing it now?"

"Because you don't have a right to know everything about my life!" Torrance yelled as they came to the room. She threw open the door and marched through leaving Helen to follow behind.

As Helen walked into the room, she didn't even notice its elegance or the fire that had been started in the fireplace. All she saw was one angry photographer glaring at her in such a way that it made her heart ache. Suddenly finding it difficult to breathe, she leaned against a wingback chair for support. "Why don't I have a right to know? What are you hiding from me? You aren't still... sleeping with her, are you?" hesitantly she asked, hoping that it wasn't true.

Torrance scowled at her. "Thanks for the trust, Helen! Jesus Christ!"

"I was just asking. You're acting so weird about this. I don't know what this attitude is, and I don't understand why you're so upset over a simple question."

"Fine! If you have to stick your nose into my business, I'll tell you why I'm being weird about this! When she was sixteen and I was twenty two, she was working here part time, and I fucked her! I was on serious drugs, and I slept with her! When she realized I had used her, she had me arrested for rape! I didn't want my grandparents to find out about it, so I bribed her with a half a million dollars to keep her mouth shut and drop the charges! She's a rich women today because of me, but now she just stays here to torture me! She always wanted to be the mistress of this house, and I guess now in a way she is, just not the way she wanted! There! Now you know!" the older woman screamed.

Without even thinking about what she was saying, Helen commented aloud, "How could you do that?"

Torrance glared at her. "Don't you dare judge me! You have no authority to pass judgment on my life! After all you're the one who kicked me to the curb, because you were too scared of realizing your true self! You hurt me, so you have no right to judge me!"

Helen's heart dropped into her stomach at the rage directed toward her. She had always regretted hurting the woman she loved out of fear, but she had never expected the brunette to throw it in her face. Sinking down into the chair, she just stared at the photographer wordlessly.

Torrance saw the pain in her lover's face, but feeling it herself, she didn't apologize. Instead she mumbled, "I think I need a moment alone. If you want to change clothes, there should be some pajamas in the dresser." She didn't wait for a response as she fled the room.

The teacher broke down into tears after the photographer slammed the door. She didn't even know how to process what had just taken place between them. They had never had a fight before, and she was shocked into immobility at Torrance's fury. The incident with Michelle paled into comparison to the pain she felt at Torrance's blowup about the end of their relationship the first time. She never thought the older woman who say something so malicious, and she was stunned that she had been the recipient of the photographer's explosion.

However she was just as dismayed at Torrance's admission of what had taken place between Michelle and her. She couldn't fathom the women she knew to be so irresponsible, but the older woman had already confessed previously to her reckless behavior when she had been on drugs. The longer Helen sat there the angrier she became at Michelle for wounding the woman who held her heart. Letting the feeling move her to action, she stormed out of the room to find the young maid.

Helen stalked the corridors of the mansion until she ran into the woman not much younger than she in the kitchen. "You!" she yelled getting Michelle's attention and everyone else's as she marched over to her. "You will not do this to Torrance any more! She's suffered from your manipulation long enough! You've had your fun for the last twelve years, but it ends now!" she shouted. "I don't want you near her! Don't talk to her! Don't even so much as look at her! The woman is mine! She always will be, and you need to get on with your life! She hurt you, but it was twelve years ago! I won't let you torment her any longer! I know what happened, and I know what you got out of it! You won't be getting any more either, not at Torrance's expense!"

Michelle stared at Helen in indignation. "Who are you to talk? You're just her flavor of the month. You'll be gone soon enough, and I'll continue to do as I please."

"Listen, Michelle! Every time you see Torrance from now on, you're going to see me! I'm going to become your worst nightmare if you don't leave her alone! You don't need this job after what you got off her! You're only here to make her suffer, but I won't allow it any longer!"

The other worker's in the kitchen stared at the two of them in growing interest. "You have no idea what you're talking about." Michelle mentioned. "I'm not the one who did anything wrong."

"Oh no? You only manipulated and blackmailed your boss's granddaughter for something she didn't do for your own personal gains! Now I suggest you leave the woman alone, or else I'll be forced to have you fired by telling Torrance's grandmother exactly what you did! Are we clear on this, Michelle?"

"Fine! Now get out of my face, bitch!"

Helen cracked a little smile, deciding to add extra humiliation and trouble to the maid. "I'll ask you not to call me that again. I think you should be calling me Mrs. Torrance Whitfield. After all I'll be family soon." There was a collective gasp from the group at that announcement and even a small one from Michelle. "Now I'll ask again if we're clear on things, Michelle."

The women met eyes. Helen saw Michelle swallow hard before the housekeeper muttered, "Yes, Mrs. Whitfield."

"Good. Well, good night." she stated with a satisfied grin before leaving to go back to the bedroom.

The photographer hadn't returned, so the model prepared for bed. As Torrance said there was a pair of the older woman's pajamas in the dresser, so Helen put on the night shirt after taking off all her clothes and left the pants for her beloved when she returned. Going into the bathroom, she found a supply of everything she needed to do her nightly bedtime routine. However Torrance still wasn't back by the time she was out of he bathroom, so Helen decided to sit up and wait. Going over to the couch near the fireplace, she plopped down, sitting with one foot resting flat against the bottom cushion as she encircled her shin with her arms and stared contemplatively into the flames.

She didn't know how much time had passed, but she looked up from the fire when she heard the door softly creak open. Helen met Torrance's green eyes. Neither of them spoke at first, each of them showing a vulnerability that hadn't been there earlier. After several seconds Torrance mentioned, "I wish I had my camera."

"Why's that?"

"To capture your beauty right now. You never cease to amaze me, Helen, by how much the sight of you affects me." the brunette confessed coming to the couch and dropping to the floor in front of the model. Awkwardly she reached for the blonde's exposed inner thigh and brushed it lightly with her fingers. Torrance looked up into the teacher's eyes after a moment of intently studying the limb. "I'm so sorry about earlier. I really went off. You didn't deserve that."

Helen gave her a reassuring smiled as she interlaced her hands through the brunette's hair. "I'm sorry for pushing you on such a sensitive issue. I never would've brought it up had I known your suffering at the hands of that woman."

Torrance sighed as she relaxed into Helen's touch. "You're the only person who knows. I should've told you earlier, but I was ashamed. It was an honest mistake. I didn't even know she was underage at the time. I really thought she was eighteen, and I was completely caught off guard when she came up with that statutory rape charge. I would never have had sex with a minor knowingly. I wasn't that stupid then. She came onto me, and as I said I was really messed up. We both did some lines of coke, and then had sex. The Monsieur Whitfield thing was just a part of a sex game we played that night, and I think she just said it tonight to get to me."

"It's okay. I understand, but you don't have to feel ashamed any longer. It was a long time ago, and she took advantage of you. I'm not going to let that woman hurt you ever again."

"I'm also sorry about what I said about you. I know you never intentionally tried to hurt me. I just lashed out, because I knew you still felt bad about it, and I was just being a jerk. I never should've said that. I was just being cruel, and I'm terribly sorry I said it. It was wrong of me."

"I still love you, Torrance. Sometimes we all say things we don't mean, but that won't keep me from loving you with all I am. I'm sorry too for suggesting that you were having sex outside our relationship. I know for a fact that you would never do that. I have no doubts about your fidelity, and I'm sorry that I questioned it."

"Thank you for saying that." the older woman whispered.

"Something else has been bothering you tonight. I've noticed it since we left the loft. What is it? You didn't want to come here tonight."

"You're right. I didn't want to come here."

"Was it because of Michelle?"

"Partly. I didn't want her to become an issue."

"She's not, not any more. You're mine. I know it, and she knows it. What was the other part?"

"I don't want this to come out wrong, Helen, but I don't know how to put it delicately. This isn't about you, even though it's going to sound like it is."

"Go on. What is it?"

"I didn't want to bring you here, because I didn't want you to see how much money my family had. I've been so insecure when it came to women finding out about my monetary situation, so I've always tried to hide it the best I could. After Michelle I've been wary that women will try to take advantage of me again."

"That's understandable, but don't you trust me?"

"Yes, I trust you completely, Helen."

Looking into the photographer's green eyes, Helen said, "Torrance, you have money, a lot of money by the looks of it, but I don't care about it. I don't love you for your money, for your success, or your fame. I love you, just Torrance, and I would like to continue to love only you. Money has been your nemesis for most of your life, but it doesn't have to be with me. Personally I don't really like that you have all this money, but it's a part of you, and I have to deal with it. I mean you bought me a dress that costs two or three times what I make in a year, and I don't even want to know how much this necklace I was wearing is worth, because I'd probably faint from the shock. I'm coming to realize that being with you has it's own problems, one of those being people trying to get close to you for financial gains, but I will never be one of those people."

"I know."

Smiling the teacher mentioned lightly, "Well, I guess we weathered our first major fight all right."

"Yeah, I guess that was our first fight. I hope it will be our last."

"I doubt it will, but let's just try to keep things to discussions before they get out of control next time." Torrance nodded in agreement. "Now don't you think we should make up?" she asked lightly with a smile.

Torrance got up on her knees and leaned up to kiss the model's lips gently. "I love you." she whispered.

"I love you too, Torrance." Helen replied softly as she began to work Torrance's jacket off her shoulders. Getting it off she repeated the process with the black vest. "Did I tell you how sexy you looked in this suit?" she asked as her hands found the pearl buttons of the tuxedo shirt. "You make me want you so badly."

Torrance moaned into her girlfriend's mouth in response. Her hands trailed up the teacher's bare legs, taking in the smooth skin of her legs and hips. Opening the large buttons on the flannel night shirt, Torrance trailed down the model's body with kisses. As she neared her destination, she eased the blonde's thin thighs apart and raised them over either of her shoulders before leaning in to give the woman she loved the intimacy she craved to make them whole again.

Helen's head dropped back as she cradled the brunette's head into her. Nothing ever compared to when Torrance rendered this service, and Helen was more than happy to provide the photographer access to what she wanted. Allowing the older woman to do as she pleased, Helen simply rode the waves of pleasure that flowed through her until she came to the glorious summit that she had only visited through Torrance's talented mouth. As she shook from her peak, she felt the older woman slide her arms around the blonde's quivering body.

"Oh God." the younger woman mumbled. "I love you, Torrance."

"I love you too, Helen."

"There is just something so comforting about make up sex." the model mentioned teasingly.

"Well, I'm not finished making up to you." the brunette whispered picking the petite woman up and moving her to the down turned bed. Laying her down against the soft sheets, she stated, "In fact I could spend forever inside you and still be insatiable."

Helen's pulse quickened at the sultry tone of her lover's voice. "I want to feel you." she requested beginning to remove the rest of the photographer's clothes. "I need to feel you inside of me."

The following morning Torrance was up and dressed by the time there was a knock on the bedroom door. Being that Helen was still sleeping after their strenuous night, the photographer quietly went to answer it. When she opened it, one of the cooks was standing there with their breakfast and a morning paper. "Good morning, Ms. Whitfield. Your grandmother requested that this be sent to your room this morning."

"Thank you. I'll take it from here."

"If I may say so, Ms. Whitfield, you have one spitfire of a fiancee."

"Why do you say that?" Torrance inquired not correcting Helen's technical relationship to her and allowing the cook to believe she was indeed her intended.

"Because she put Michelle in her place last night. I'm so glad that she said something, because we've all seen how Michelle treated you all these years. She deserved what she got from the future Mrs. Whitfield."

Torrance gave a nod, wondering what the cook might be talking about. "Well, thank you for the breakfast and the kind words about Helen. She is a special lady."

"I hope she makes you happy, Ms. Whitfield. You deserve it. All of us on the staff have been wishing for this day when you would find a bride to carry on the Whitfield name. We all wish you and the your fiancee the best."

"Well, you are all very kind. Thank you."

"I'll just leave you to your breakfast then."

Pushing the cart of food into the room, Torrance put it by the sofa before moving to wake her girlfriend. Helen sleepily opened her eyes to Torrance's voice. "Breakfast is here. Are you hungry?"

"A little."

"You want me to bring it to the bed, or would you like to eat on the couch?"

"I'll come over there. Just give me a moment. I'll be right with you."

As Torrance waited she pondered whether or not to mention her conversation with the cook but decided against it for the moment. Even though she was curious about it, she didn't want to bring up the marriage discussion again until she had a ring in her hand, so she mentally filed it in the back of her mind to talk about at a later date.

*  *  *

Three weeks later Torrance and Helen were on their way down to Helen's parents' house for her father's birthday. Arriving at the bed and breakfast late Thursday night, they called her father to let him know that they had gotten their safely and that they would see him tomorrow. However Torrance asked to speak with him as Helen went into their bathroom to prepare for bed.

"John, listen. I was wondering if you were free early tomorrow morning. There is something I wanted to discuss with you."

"Well, sure. You and Helen can come by the house if you'd like."

"Actually I wanted to talk to you alone, just the two of us. Would that be possible?"

"Sure. There's a coffee shop close to the bed and breakfast. Is Helen still a late sleeper?"

"Yeah. I figure I could sneak out of here about eight or so and be back before she wakes. How does that sound?"

"Sounds fine. I'll see you then."

"Fabulous. See you in the morning. Good night."

PART 5

EARLY THE NEXT day Torrance was out the door before eight and waiting anxiously for John at the coffee shop. As he came in, Torrance gave him a friendly wave and waited while he got himself something to drink before joining here. "Morning, Torrance."

"Good morning, John. Happy birthday."

"Thanks. Now what did you want to talk to me about? I've been wondering all night."

Torrance gave a little chuckle. "Now I know where Helen gets her voracious curiosity."

"Well, tell me. Don't leave me in suspense."

The photographer gestured in mock surrender before taking a sip of her coffee. "Well, since you're so anxious, I'll get straight to the point. Helen and I have known each other for quite a while. I love your daughter with all that I am and ever hope to be, John, and I want her to be my wife. As her father I would like to ask you for your daughter's hand."

Giving a large grin, John replied, "You don't have to ask me, Torrance. You already have my blessing. This is the best birthday present I could've ever gotten. Have you gotten her a ring yet?"

"Yeah. I figured you might like to see it." she stated digging the box out of her pocket. Opening it she placed it in front of him.

"Wow. This is a beautiful ring, Torrance. She's going to love it."

"Do you think there is any way she's going to say no?" hesitantly the brunette asked.

"Not a chance. Helen has spoken to me many times about how she wishes to be your wife. She is going to say yes. When are you planning on asking?"

"Well, I was thinking about today before the party if I can find a romantic spot."

"I know of the perfect place. I'll show you after this. It's rather mild out today too, so you shouldn't have a problem being outside."

"Yeah. I was hoping it could be outside since the weather is unseasonably warm all of a sudden. I don't want to ask her today though if it's going to cause a problem."

"No, I think you should do it today if you're ready. I'd love to be able to introduce you at the party tonight as Helen's fiancee."

"I just don't want your wife to take her disapproval out on us in such a public forum. I would hate to ruin your birthday with that."

"Nonsense. You can't ruin it. This is the best gift you could've given me. The only thing that would be better is if Helen arrived tonight with this ring upon her hand."

"I guess that settles it. Assuming that we can find a spot, I'll do it today."

"Actually there is a place on the property of the B&B that I think would be perfect. It overlooks the water, and it still looks somewhat spontaneous. She's a smart one and would figure out if you tried to do something planned."

"Very true. Come on. Show me these places you have in mind. I have to get back before she wakes up and discovers I'm gone. I'd have some explaining to do."

An hour later Torrance returned to the room to find Helen getting dressed. "Hey. There you are. I woke up, and you were gone. I was wondering where you went." the blonde mentioned.

"I was just went for a walk. It's a nice day."

"Oh. Well, we have so much to do before the party. I still have to go buy my dad a gift. I just have no idea what to get him. It's his sixtieth, so I feel like it should be special."

"It will be, because you gave it to him, Helen. Come on now. Let's have our breakfast and go shopping. We have to be back here early to get ready."

That afternoon they returned to their room around four to get ready for the evening. As usual Torrance was ready first deciding upon a nice suit since it was a formal event. As she took one last look at herself in the mirror, she took a deep breath. The moment she had dreamed about was fast approaching, and her stomach was fluttering nervously, but she was determined to make her marriage proposal to her beloved before they left for the dinner. Turning to Helen she gave the woman she loved a smile. "I'm glad you've decided to wear this dress tonight. It really does look great on you. My mother has excellent taste."

"She sure does. Besides I want to wear it, because you bought it for me."

"Well, I'm going to go downstairs to wait. I like getting the full effect when you come out fully dressed."

"All right. See you in a bit. Give me about fifteen minutes."

Torrance left the room and headed off to find the owner for the bed and breakfast to ask that he send Helen out to the garden when she came down looking for her before going outside herself. Taking a seat on the wooden bench, she looked out over the Chesapeake Bay to watch the last bit of sun. She hoped Helen would make it down before the sun completely set, but she figured even if she missed it, it was still romantic enough.

Ten minutes later the photographer heard footfall behind her. Looking over her shoulder, she saw the blonde coming toward her. Torrance felt her chest tighten at the sight of the teacher in her elegant black dress with a black wrap covering her shoulders. "You look beautiful." she stated standing and extending her hand to the model.

"Thank you. You look sexy yourself. You should wear suits more often. I love they way they look on you." Helen said. They both looked out over the water to watch the last bit of sunset. "It's a beautiful night." the blonde mentioned.

"It certainly is." Torrance replied looking down at the younger woman and giving a smile. "You want to sit?"

"We really should get going." lightly Helen protested.

"Just for a minute." Torrance said knowing by the blonde's answer that she could be swayed easily.

Nodding in consent the younger woman took a seat on the bench and looked up at her tall companion. "Well, aren't you going to join me?"

Nonchalantly Torrance slid her hand into her pocket and slipped the ring partially onto her large ring finger before taking a seat on the bench next to Helen. "Helen, I love you."

"I love you too, Torrance."

"From the moment you came into my life, I wanted to be close to you. You had a magnetism about you that I had never felt with anyone else, and I feel blessed that you have allowed me to love you. Lately I've been thinking about where I wanted this relationship to go, and I had decided that I was going to ask you to move in with me. However I know how much you dislike New York, and I wasn't so thrilled about the idea of moving to Philadelphia due to my career, so I felt as if I was stuck, but then something happened. We were at the loft, and I was holding you after we had made love when you said something that made me realize what a fool I was being. You said you wanted to have a baby with me, and it was at that moment that I realized nothing else mattered to me except you. If I never took another picture again, I'd still feel complete as long as I had you. Because I feel that way, I decided that it didn't matter where we lived as long as we were together. My need to be with you everyday outweighs everything else, Helen. The obvious choice would be to ask you if you wanted to move in together, but you deserve more than that. You deserve it all, and I want to give it to you." Torrance softly confessed as she slid off the bench and down to her knee. Taking her girlfriend's hands, she smiled nervously. "Helen, you mean the world to me, and I love you more than I've ever loved anyone in my entire life. It would be the greatest honor if you would allow me to be your wife and mother to our children. I will do anything within my power to make you happy. Helen, will you marry me?" she gently inquired pulling out the ring and slipping it on the younger woman's finger.

Helen stopped breathing momentarily as she stared first at the ring adorning her hand before looking into the green eyes of her beloved Torrance. "Oh, God, Torrance. You've caught me completely by surprise. I wasn't expecting this. I thought for sure I would know when this was coming."

Torrance waited another second before half jesting, "Helen, I'm having a minor heart attack here. Don't keep me in suspense."

"Oh, Torrance." she exclaimed throwing her arms around the brunette's neck. "Yes, I will marry you. I've always dreamed of this moment. You have no idea how much I want this."

"Probably as much as I do." the photographer teased leaning up to her fiancee's lips. After several minutes of kissing, she mumbled, "We need to get going to the party."

"I can't wait to tell my dad. He's going to be so thrilled. Come on. Let's go." Helen excitedly taking her fiancee by the hand and leading the way to the car.

When Torrance and Helen arrived, the young blonde took the photographer's hand and led her into the ball room of her parents' country club. Immediately people took note of their entrance and greeted them as they headed directly for the teacher's father. As John saw them, he came rushing over. "Helen, I'm so glad you're here." he stated embracing her in a tight hug.

"Happy birthday, Daddy." she said as he kissed her on the cheek.

Finally breaking away he turned to Torrance and brought her into a firm hug as well. "Thank you for bringing her, Torrance."

"You're welcome." Leaning down slightly towards his ear, Torrance whispered so only he could hear, "She said yes."

John's eyes lit in warmth as he turned back to his youngest and grabbed her left hand. "Oh my God! This is great!" he screamed in joy.

"You knew about this?" Helen asked of her father.

However Torrance answered for him. "Knew about it? He helped me plan."

"Oh, Daddy, thank you." the model said throwing her arms around him.

"Anything for you, Helen." he whispered, his eyes beginning to tear.

"Why are you crying, Dad?"

"I'm just so happy for the two of you. My little girl is getting married, and I couldn't have hoped for a better mate. Oh, Mrs. Whitfield, I'm overwhelmed with happiness."

Hearing her father call her by her soon to be married name made Helen start crying as well as she clung tighter to him. "I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, sweetie. Now I guess we better introduce the newest member of our family to everyone, huh?" he suggested taking one of Torrance's hands in his own.

For the rest of the evening Torrance was introduced by John as Helen's fiancee. If anyone had a problem with it, no one said anything, but the brunette could tell that Diane Melbourne was extremely unpleased with the development. However the rest of the family seemed to welcome her with open arms, and she spent most of the night with Helen's siblings and nieces.

That night as John was presented with his cake, he stood to address the group. "Well, I have to say that this has been absolutely the best birthday I've ever had, and I thank all of you for being here to share it with me. However there is someone in particular tonight that I wish to thank for being here for she has brought me a special gift. For those of you who have yet to be introduced to this woman, I want to introduce her now. Over here with my family is Torrance Whitfield." he mentioned coming to put a hand on her shoulder. "I haven't known this woman very long, but in our short acquaintance, she has given my family something that no one else ever could, another daughter. Just this evening she and my own daughter Helen decided that they want to be married for which I am overjoyed. No words could ever truly express how I feel about this news. I've always dreamed of my children's spouses, and even though I never imagined that this well to do, internationally famous photographer would sweep my youngest right off her feet, I still feel blessed that she has. I know that the two of them will be happy together, so I have to thank Torrance for giving me the best gift anyone ever could. You have made Helen's dreams a reality and therefore her father's as well, so tonight as I celebrate my sixtieth birthday, I toast the two of you and wish you all the best."

Moved by the public display, both Helen and Torrance enfolded him into a hug as he finished speaking. As attention was turned back to everyone's own tables and conversations, John reached up and cupped the side of the photographer's face affectionately. "Welcome to my family, Torrance."

"Thank you, John. I promise that I'll make your little girl happy."

"I know you will. You already do."

A little bit later Torrance went to the bar to retrieve another drink for Helen and herself when she was approached by Helen's mother. "Good evening, Mrs. Melbourne." the brunette greeted as politely as possible.

"Doesn't feel like one." she mumbled. "You're not going to go away, are you?"

"I hadn't planned on it. I love Helen, and I want to be with her."

"And she has agreed to marry you?"

"Yes. Apparently she wants to be with me as much as I do her."

"Well, I don't like it."

"I'm aware of that, and I'm sorry that's the way you feel."

"I want my daughter back, Torrance."

"And I want you to have your daughter back, Mrs. Melbourne, but I want you to have the real her, not the one you want her to be."

"Torrance, regardless of what you might believe, I've always had the real Helen. Whatever this phase is, she'll get over it. I'm upset that she's choosing to do something that I disagree with so immensely, and marrying you, whether it's for your money or not, is wrong."

"It's her choice, Mrs. Melbourne. It's her life, and I just feel blessed that she has decided to spend it with me. I want her to have her family too, but she's made it clear that she'd rather have me than anyone else. It's your choice whether or not you want to be in her life. I wish that you would, but I'll comfort her if you're not. She wants her mother back but with an apology for the way she was treated, and she also wants you to show your support. Maybe in time you can come to accept us as a couple, but even if you don't, that's not going to stop her from fulfilling her own dreams. She will do as she pleases, but there will always be a hole in her heart where you are supposed to be. I wish that you would fill that void before it's too late." Torrance stated as she looked up to see Helen watching them. "Excuse me. I need to get back to Helen now."

Heading back to the table, the brunette set Helen's wine down in front of her. "What were you talking to my mother about?"

"You. She's just voicing her opinion on this latest news, but don't give her another thought. How about a dance?"

"Sure. That sounds great."

Helen and Torrance took to the dance floor for the next hour, but after awhile, John asked to cut in and dance with the blonde, leaving Diane and Torrance standing there. Putting on a confident face, Torrance looked down at the older version of her beloved. "Mrs. Melbourne, would you like to dance, or should I escort you from the floor?"

"I'm not finished talking to you, Torrance." she stated.

"Very well. We could dance and talk or maybe find a quiet place over by the bar." she suggested. "Whatever you would like would be fine."

A moment that seemed to last forever passed before she answered, "I want to stay right here."

Surprised by the response, Torrance experimentally extended her hand for the older woman to take. Diane Melbourne stared at the outstretched hand for several moments before putting her hand into the larger one. Swallowing her nerves, Torrance stepped to Helen's mother and put a tentative hand around the older woman's back. Just as indecisively Diane's hand came up to the photographer's shoulder. Torrance began to slowly move the two of them to the music, and there was silence between them for a few minutes. The brunette's thought were running wild as she held the woman who had caused Helen so much pain. It felt strange to her that a woman that felt so much like her beloved could have open hostility for her.

Helen danced with her father as she watched what was happening with Torrance and her mother. "Oh my God. They're actually dancing together." she whispered in complete shock.

John looked over his shoulder at his wife and Torrance. "Good. I was hoping that Torrance would turn on the charm. It's only a matter of time now before your mother comes around, Helen. I promise you that she will."

After a few songs passed, Diane stated, "This is a strange sensation, Torrance. I've never danced with a woman before. You're so much larger than my husband that it's almost like dancing with another man."

"Well, I am usually tall. That much is true." nervously she replied, unsure of how to proceed in conversation.

"Torrance, after what you said to me earlier, I feel like I should be honest with you about my objections. I know with complete certainty that Helen is the type of girl to do as she pleases regardless of what I think. She always has been that way, and I don't want to lose her. She's my daughter."

"I don't want you to lose her either. Children always need their mothers regardless of their age."

"Torrance, I just have a real moral objection to you and Helen being together."

"You don't like the fact that I am a woman. Mrs. Melbourne, notwithstanding that one point, do you have any problems with me?"

"Well, I think you're haughty. You have too much money for a person of your age."

"I do work hard for a living, Mrs. Melbourne, but most of my money I was born into. There is nothing I can do about that. Don't you want Helen to be taken care of? I can give her anything and everything she wants."

"I don't think that is always best. I don't want her to become spoiled. Helen has had a nice upbringing. She's always had what she needed and a lot of what she wanted as well, but I think moderation is good for everyone. I mean that dress she's wearing tonight is not something you just buy off the rack. I know you had to have bought it for her. I don't want her to become arrogant because of your status."

"I don't think she will. Helen has made it clear to me that she wants nothing to do with my money. It makes her uncomfortable. Mrs. Melbourne, I don't want to change Helen in anyway, because I love her as she is. The reality of the situation is that the money is there, but I don't think either of us has the intention of abusing it. What else about me bothers you?"

"You have an ego problem."

"What makes you say that?"

"That night we went to dinner with you and your parents you were introducing Helen to everyone like she was some sort of trophy. There is more to her than her looks, Torrance, but the way you kept touching and ogling her made me uncomfortable."

"I'm terribly sorry. I wasn't aware that I was doing that. I just want everyone to know who Helen is, because I'm so proud of her. She's an amazing, special woman, Mrs. Melbourne, and I want the world to know it."

"She is special." Diane conceded.

"See. We can agree on something. If I were a wealthy, haughty, egotistical man instead of a woman, would this bother you as much, or do all those things about me truly irritate you?" gently Torrance inquired, hoping not to sever the wavering connection they were sharing.

"They would still upset me, Torrance, but to answer your unspoken question, the fact that you are a woman is the key issue."

"Good." the photographer mumbled.

"Good? Why is that good?"

"Because I only have one real issue to deal with. I wasn't sure I'd be able to change your mind about all of those things."

"And you think you can change my mind about how I feel?" Diane challenged.

"Yes."

"Why do you think that?"

"Two reasons really. Number one you came to talk to me twice this evening. If you were truly set in your ways, you wouldn't have given me the time of day. Secondly, but more importantly in my eyes though, is the fact that you are dancing with me. If you really objected to two women being together, you wouldn't be here allowing me to lead you around this dance floor. You'd be off in the corner cursing my very existence, but instead you are out on a limb trying to resolve this issue with me. That says a lot about you, Mrs. Melbourne. It proves what I've always thought to be true. You do love Helen, and you want what is best for her. Hopefully in time you will come to realize that she thinks I am what's best for her."

"Dancing with you is one thing. Two women being intimate is quite another, Torrance. That's not something I agree with."

"Well, you'd probably be uncomfortable with that idea regardless of who was with Helen. She is your baby after all. It's hard to see her as an adult, but she's twenty-nine. Intimacy is only a portion of a relationship. It's not everything. If you can just focus on her happiness, I think that maybe you'll see that she is content. Isn't that what matters most, her happiness?"

Diane didn't answer the posed question. Instead she withdrew from Torrance's arms. "I think I need to go socialize some more now." she said, her tone of voice relaying her newfound openness in discussing the topic.

"Sure. I understand. You are the hostess after all. Thank you for taking the time with me this evening, Mrs. Melbourne."

Helen's mother gave a nod. "Call me Diane." she stated as she turned to go, leaving Torrance standing there alone on the floor.

It was only a moment before her fiancee came to her. "Well, that certainly was interesting to watch. I never thought I'd see the two of you dancing together. What did she say?"

"That she doesn't want to lose you. I think things are going to get better now. We had a good talk."

That evening as they were leaving the party, John and Diane escorted them to the door. "Thank you for making this night." John said to both of them as he gave them each a hug.

"Thanks for inviting me, John. I had a great time. It was a pleasure to see you again, Diane."

The older woman just gave a nod in the brunette's direction but then asked to speak with Helen alone. Helen followed her mother a few steps out of earshot and looked at her expectantly. Her mother shifted nervously on her feet for a moment. "Helen, I just wanted you to know that I'm sorry for what I said in New York. That's not the way I really feel about the situation."

"How do you feel?"

"I still don't like it, but it's obvious that you are going to marry this woman whether or not I approve."

"That's true, Mother. I am."

"Well, if it means anything to you, I like her more than I ever liked Richard." Helen nodded knowing that was a difficult admission for her mother to make. "Tomorrow all the family is coming over for brunch. I think you and Torrance should be there." she stated.

"Okay. I'll have to run it by Torrance."

"All right. Then just give us a call."

Helen looked at her mother for a second before moving to hug her. The embrace was returned without hesitation. "Thank you for at least understanding, Mom, even if you don't agree. I love you."

"I love you too, Helen."

Pulling away Helen went back to Torrance's side and curved her arm around the taller woman's waist. "We'll call you tomorrow about brunch. Happy birthday, Dad."

"Hope to see you in the morning. Congratulations again." he said as they turned to go.

"Well, you hugged your mother. Things must be looking up." Torrance mentioned as they went out to the car.

Helen smiled. "I think so. She invited us to the house for brunch tomorrow."

"Are we going?"

"That depends on you. I don't know what you had in mind."

"Well, I'm up for it if you are."

"Great. Thanks, but enough about my mother. I feel like celebrating our own event tonight."

"What did you have in mind?" curiously the older woman inquired.

Cracking a rakish grin, Helen whispered, "Take me back to our place, and you'll find out."

The next day they arrived at the model's parents' home just after eleven. After greeting everyone Helen said that she wanted to show Torrance around since the food wasn't ready yet. Helen gave the brunette a tour of the house before taking her outside down to their own private beach. "This is a beautiful place." Torrance mentioned as they stood and cuddled together up on the deck.

"My dad designed the house."

"It's fantastic. He's quite a talented architect. The use of space is just incredible, and of course this view is wonderful too. It's a lot better than looking at downtown New York."

"Speaking of New York, I think we need to talk about our living situation."

"Yeah, I know. You don't necessarily want to live in New York."

"But you can't move to Philly either. You need to be in New York for your career."

"Helen, I told you. I don't care about that anymore. I just want to be with you."

"I know, but I can't let you give up on your dreams for me. That wouldn't be loving you as you are. There has to be some amiable compromise. Can't we live in the suburbs of New York? I mean isn't there a place far enough from the city that suits my needs but that is close enough to meet yours?"

"We could always move to Long Island. It's not that far from the city, and it would make my family happy for me to be closer to the family estate. I still don't want to move in there. My parents have a place out there. I don't see why we couldn't get one too."

"You see? That sounds like a great idea. Why don't we start looking there? We have so much to discuss concerning the wedding, but if we can find a place to live, that would be a load off my mind."

"True."

"It's going to be a shame to have to resign from my position however. I truly love it there." Helen mentioned.

"Well, you can always find a school out on Long Island. There are many prestigious private schools there. I'm sure they would benefit from your talents as a teacher."

"I know, but I was actually thinking that I might resign before the school year is over, and I know I won't get hired for this year with only a few months left."

"Why would you do that?"

"Because we have a wedding to plan. That's going to take time, and I think it will be especially difficult to do when we're in two different cities. I thought it might be easier if we lived together at the loft until then. Besides when Kelly and Mark get married in two weeks, I'm going to have to move anyway. It doesn't make sense to get another apartment for a few months just to have to move again when the summer starts. Come summer time I'll be in New York for modeling, and I figure we'd probably want to get married sometime within the next six months or so."

Torrance nodded. "I can understand your thought process on that. I just hate the idea of having you quit your job for me."

"It's for us. Besides being in New York, I can pick up a few modeling jobs here and there to give me something to do. I won't just be sitting around our house."

The photographer smiled as she pulled the petite woman closer. "Our house. I like the sound of that."

"So do I. Torrance, there is one other thing I wanted to talk to you about."

"What's that?"

"When we talked about having a baby that night, I was completely serious. I want to have a baby with you."

"As I do with you. Why is this an issue for you? Are you saying you want to have one now?"

Helen nodded. "I'd like to get pregnant as soon as possible."

"How soon? Before we even get married?" the older woman asked turning her fiancee in her arms to look at her.

"If I could be pregnant now, I would, Torrance. The thought of our baby growing inside of me makes me ache for it all the more. I want to have your baby now."

Torrance smiled down at her. "Well, I guess I'm going to have to get you pregnant then." she teased lightly.

"You mean it?" hopefully the blonde asked.

"Yes. I want to give you everything, Helen, and I want to have children with you. If you're ready, then so am I."

"Oh, thank you, Torrance." Helen exclaimed pulling the taller woman down into a kiss.

Several minutes passed with them sharing their intimate moment when Diane's voice called out to them. "Brunch is ready."

The both looked over at her seeing that she was nervous about what she had seen, but neither of them said anything, deciding that the older woman needed time to adjust. "Come on. Let's go spend some quality time with your family." the photographer stated taking Helen by the hand.

That afternoon after spending part of the day with Helen's family, they left to drive up to the Poconos to see Torrance's family. Upon their arrival the photographer's parents rushed to them, and Maria grabbed the blonde's hand to check for the ring. "Apparently your mother knew too." Helen teased. "Was I the only one out of the loop?"

"Well, I didn't know until today." Thomas stated. "This is fabulous news. I'm so glad that the two of you are finally tying the knot."

"Have you even started talking about the wedding yet?" Maria inquired as they moved to sit in the living room.

"Not yet. It's just been a whirlwind between this and John's birthday that we haven't even talked about it yet. We've just discussed our future living situation, but nothing has been decided about a date."

"Oh? And what about the living situation? Where have you two decided to reside?"

Torrance smiled at Helen as she brought her in closer into her embrace. "Well, we've decided that a compromise was in order. Helen isn't thrilled on the idea of living in the city, but I need to be close by for work, so we thought we'd move to Long Island. That way we'd be closer to you all as well as Grandmother. Helen gets to keep the suburbs, and I get easy access to New York."

"That's a wonderful idea, but what about the wedding? Do you even have an idea of when you'd like to have it?"

"We were thinking within the next six months or so, but we haven't set a date yet, Maria. We have so much to talk about."

"Well, you must allow me to get you a wedding planner. That is the only way to go, especially on such short notice and with your being in separate cities."

"Actually, Mother, Helen and I have decided that she should move into the loft with me. She's going to resign from her position at the school." Torrance informed her.

"Oh? You're okay with that, Helen?" Maria inquired curiously.

"It was my idea. I just think it will be easier. I'm supposed to be moving out of my apartment in a few weeks anyway, because my roommates are getting married. It just makes more sense to do it this way. Torrance and I have so much to do, and I can still work in New York doing modeling, so I'm not too worried about it."

"Sounds like you two are well on your way to getting things resolved, but I'd like to give you some input if you two are up for it."

"What's that, Mama?" the brunette asked.

"I think you should have the reception at the Waldorf. It's the perfect place, elegant and large enough to fit everyone."

"We'll consider it. We have to decide what kind of service we want to have first, and where to have it is also going to be an issue, because we have so many options."

"Well, you know that anything you need you can just ask us for. We'd be happy to help." Maria said for she and her husband.

"We know. Thank you for your generosity, Maria."

Later that night as they began to change for bed, Torrance asked, "Helen, what would you like to do for our wedding? Do you have any ideas?"

The blonde pondered the question for a moment as she put on her pajamas. "I don't know. I've always kind of wanted to be married outside maybe by the water somewhere. What do you want?"

"Honestly I've never thought about it, because I never considered the fact that I might someday do this. Outside sounds nice, especially if we decide on something in the summer. I can think of two places off the top of my head to do that, at my family's estate or at your parents' house. We'd have water and beaches in both places."

"I'd have to see the grounds at the estate since I didn't last time I was there. I remember you telling me how beautiful they were. As for my parents' house, it's great, but it doesn't hold a special meaning for me or anything. I didn't grow up there, so to me it's just a house. I kind of think the place we marry should hold meaning to at least one of us, and I know you have fond memories of your grandparents' house from your childhood. However I could possibly forego the water if we decided to do it right here though."

"We'll think about it. I need to take you back out to the estate, so you can see it. I think you'll like the set up. I can already see it in my mind. Besides all of the family can just stay at the house. That would save everyone money on hotels and stuff. My grandmother would love to have everybody there."

"Then I guess that will be the first thing we need to decide. We'll figure out the place, and then work on the date. I think late August or early September will probably be best. That gives us time to plan."

Giving her fiancee a sexy grin, the photographer growled playfully, "Also gives me almost seven months to knock you up. That's what's going to take the most time I think."

"And that would be bad?" Helen joked coming to kiss the taller woman.

On Sunday evening Helen and Torrance got back to the blonde's apartment around eight. Kelly and Mark were sitting on the couch engrossed in the TV when they walked in. "Helen, am I glad you're back. This last minute wedding stuff has been a bear without you." Kelly stated. "I'll be glad when this is over."

Helen smiled at her roommates. "Well, don't get too used to it, because you're going to have to help with another wedding this year."

"Another wedding? Who's getting married?" Mark asked.

However Kelly screamed excitedly understanding what Helen was saying. "I can't believe it! Are you really?" she asked rushing to them.

"Yes, Helen's agreed to put up with me for the rest of our lives. How I managed that I don't know." Torrance quipped.

"Let me see your ring." Kelly took the teacher's hand. Studying the diamond and emerald stones, she stated, "Torrance, this is absolutely beautiful."

"Anything for my Helen."

"Congratulations, you two." Mark said as he got off the couch to hug them. "This is great. Kelly and I always hoped you would do this."

"So, when's the date?"

"We haven't set one yet, but we're thinking at the end of the summer. We have so much to do before then."

"Well, have you decided where it's going to be?"

"Not yet, Kelly. Helen is being gracious enough to entertain the idea of having it at my grandparents' house out on Long Island, because I love it there. We wanted something outside, and that would be a nice place, but we haven't made a final decision."

"Well, have you even talked about where you're going to live?" Kelly inquired.

Helen nodded. "Sadly I'm going to be leaving Philly, but Torrance has agreed to leave New York City as well. We're going to live on Long Island, but that means we have to go house hunting. There is so much we have to do."

"Well, when do you think you'll be moving up to New York? Are you at least waiting until the end of the school year?" Mark asked as they all sat.

The model shook her head. "I don't foresee a need to wait. After you two get married, I'd be moving out anyway, so we thought it might be best if I just moved up to New York right away. It will be easier if I was there."

Kelly clutched the blonde's hand as she clarified, "You mean you're going to move to New York in less than three weeks? What about your job?"

"Yeah. I hope to be there by the time you get back from your honeymoon. I'm going to hand in my resignation tomorrow."

"Helen, this is so sudden. I don't know what I'm going to do without you." Kelly said putting her arms around her friend.

"I'll only be a short drive away. You and Mark can come up anytime."

"Promise not to forget about us once you become a high society wife?" her roommate asked partly in jest.

"I could never forget you, Kelly. In fact I want you to be my maid of honor."

Squealing with delight, the two women hugged. "I'd love to."

*  *  *

Three months later found Helen and Torrance in an easy routine around the loft. Having taken Maria's advice, they hired a wedding planner to assist them with the details of their ceremony, leaving them much more time to focus on other issues such as their living situation. Since they were in agreement about the area in which they should live, they thought it would be rather easy to find a place to accommodate their needs, but as they began their house hunt, it became obvious that they had a difference of opinion of what constituted an acceptable house, leaving them no closer to reaching their goal.

One morning Torrance was up intently studying some photographs that she had taken at a shoot a few days before while Helen was up in the bedroom dressing for the day when there was a knock on their door. Before Torrance could even rise from the table, the blonde came rushing down the stairs to answer it, peaking the brunette's interest. She heard faint talking in the foyer before her fiancee came back to the kitchen.

"Torrance, honey, are you busy right now?" she asked.

Hearing the hope in the model's voice, the older woman looked up at her and smiled. "Well, it depends on what you want is to how busy I am."

"Well, I was just wondering if you had time to come upstairs and try to get me pregnant." she stated holding up the delivery for Torrance to see.

The photographer recognized the package from the fertility clinic. "Right now? We have to leave to meet the realtor soon."

"No, we don't. I pushed our appointment back a few hours, because I'm ovulating right now. Are you going to help me with this, or am I going to have to go it alone?" she teased.

"Um, let's see. Either I can stay here and work, or I can take you upstairs and make love to you. Tough decision there." Torrance joked as she rose from her chair. Taking the package from her fiancee's hands, she said, "You go on up and try to create some romantic ambiance. I'll bring this up with the rest of the equipment in a minute."

Helen smiled and stood on her tiptoes to kiss her lover. "Okay. See you in a minute."

By the time the older woman made her way upstairs with all the equipment in tow, she found her blonde fiancee lounging provocatively on the bed wearing only her beaming smile. "Now that's what I call a welcome." Torrance growled sexily as she made her way over to the bed to kiss Helen's mouth slowly.

"Come on, Torrance. Let's make the conception of our child memorable. This time is going to work. I can feel it." the blonde whispered already beginning to help the photographer out of her clothes.

Later that afternoon they arrived for their appointment with the realtor. As the three of them drove to the house they were viewing that day, the older woman couldn't help but notice how radiant her fiancee appeared. The blonde was permanently wearing a content smile whenever their gaze met, assuring the brunette that if nothing else, she had satisfied her lover earlier that day.

"Now the house we're seeing today I think will be a compromise for the two of you. It's not too large as you like, Helen, but I think it's large enough to suit your taste, Torrance. Not only that it's on the water as you both liked with lovely grounds." their realtor mentioned from the backseat giving Torrance directions to the house. The first thing that the photographer noticed as they pulled into the drive was that it was only a few miles from her parents' house as well as the family estate. Slowly driving up the long winding drive, Torrance enjoyed the scenery of the grounds. As the house came into view, she noted that even though it was still smaller than those they had seen previously, she could see them living there. "Well, why don't we start with a tour inside?" the realtor suggested as the car came to a stop.

Helen and Torrance followed her through the entire house taking in every detail. The blonde asked most of the questions as the brunette meticulously inspected every inch of every room. Once the inside was complete, they strolled on the lawn and through the garden down to the water. "Could we have a moment alone?" the model finally inquired after the extended tour. Once it was just the two of them, Helen looked up at Torrance. "Well, what do you think?"

"It's nice. What do you think?"

"I love it."

"Really? It's not too big for you?"

"Well, big is a relative term. It's rather large, larger than any other house I've ever lived in, but I know size is important to you. Don't you think this is a good compromise? I mean I think ten bedrooms is more than enough. We could have all of both our families here at the same time and still have space. The master bedroom overlooks the water, and there is a fireplace in there."

Embracing Helen around the waist, Torrance smiled down at her. "Who is trying to sell me here? Do you really like it that much?"

"Yeah, but if you don't we'll keep looking."

"Can you see us raising our family here?" Torrance inquired. Helen nodded. "Well, I guess we'll have to buy it then."

"Really? You're not just saying that because I like it, are you? I want you to love it too."

"I do, Helen. It's going to need some work, and we'll have to get the place repainted and decorated top to bottom, but I do like the way it's set up, and I especially like the master bedroom and bath. It has some of the same elements as my grandparents' villa. I like that."

"I figured you might. So, are we really going to buy it then?"

"I think so. We should go tell her of our decision. However buying it is the easy part. I don't know when we'll have time to get this place decorated. I guess we'll have to hire someone for that too."

"Well, we can always stay at the loft if it isn't finished by the time we get married. I'm not adverse to a little more city living. I just don't want it to be a permanent situation."

That evening after their meeting they met Torrance's parents for dinner out at their house on the island. Sitting down to their meal, Torrance announced, "Well, you should be happy to know that we found a house today."

"Really? Where?" Thomas asked as he poured wine for he and his wife.

"Actually it's not far from here, just a few miles." the photographer replied taking the wine bottle from her father and pouring herself a glass before offering some to Helen, but the blonde declined.

"Helen, dear, wouldn't you like some wine with dinner?" Maria inquired.

"No thank you. I've stopped drinking for the time being."

"Why's that? Are you pregnant?" Thomas teased lightly.

Helen cast a glance at Torrance before deciding just to tell her future in laws what she and her beloved had been planning. "No, not yet but we're trying to get pregnant, so I just decided it was best not to drink for awhile."

"So soon? You're not even married yet. What's the rush?" Maria asked.

"Mother, we want to have a baby as soon as possible. We talked about this a lot, and the sooner we can make it happen, the happier we'll be. We're both at an age where we'd like kids. The fact that we aren't married yet is just a technicality."

"Well, this is a surprise, but you know that we support you in whatever you want. I've always hoped I'd be a grandfather."

"You will be, Dad."

"Well, how are the wedding plans coming along?"

"Great. Grandmother is thrilled that it's going to be at the estate, but we decided to have it in the garden instead of on the beach. Things will be neater that way, but the water will be in the background. The guest list is getting out of hand though. We never planned on having so many people. We wanted something a little more intimate." Torrance mentioned.

"Well, maybe we can cut back on the number of people. The people we wanted to invite are just suggestions." Thomas stated.

"Well, the list if already over three hundred people, two hundred of which are on your list. We have to do something about it before invitations go out. I don't want three hundred people at the wedding. I wanted one hundred to one fifty tops. Helen and I have decided that if we don't know then personally they are automatically coming off the list. Even then we'll have to do some rearranging." complained the photographer.

"We'll help you, dear. We didn't mean to be overbearing about the guest list. We just have a lot of friends, but I'll help you weed people out if you'd like."

"That would be wonderful, Maria. We don't want to alienate your friends if they are close to you. I'm going to have to do the same thing with my parents. It's not just you."

"How are your parents by the way? Is your mother coming around?"

Helen shrugged. "She's agreed to come to the ceremony, so I guess there have been improvements. I think she might have a breakdown though when we tell her we're having a baby. That subject has never been broached, and I don't think it will go over well."

"It's your life, dear. We, parents, can only do so much, and then the rest is up to you. I'm sure the fact that she'll have a grandchild will give her happiness."

After dinner that night, Maria and Torrance left Helen and Thomas alone for a moment, making the excuse that Maria wanted to ask Torrance about something. Going out onto the patio, Torrance looked at her mother. Seeing the seriousness on her face, she asked, "What is it, Mother? Is something wrong?"

Maria glanced back toward the house before taking a step toward her daughter. "Torrance, I wanted to talk to you about something serious, but I don't want this to sound how it's going to come out."

"All right. What's on your mind?"

"Torrance, I know you're in love and blissfully happy, and your father and I are extremely happy for you as well. However he and I think that you need to think about your future. I know you think that you and Helen will last forever, and we hope that you do, but the rate of divorce is so high. In the event that you two don't work out, we don't want you to suffer financially as well as emotionally. We think you should consider a prenuptial agreement." tentatively she proposed.

Torrance frowned at her. "Are you two crazy? There is no way I'm going to ask Helen to sign a prenup. That's like asking for our marriage to go bad. It's like saying to her that I only half believe we have what it takes to make it. No way." she growled irritably moving away.

Her mother held her back by the arm. "Torrance, I knew you would feel this way, but try to think about it logically. You have a lot of money, a lot of which you worked hard for. I would hate to see that go to waste if for some reason Helen decided the marriage wasn't what she wanted."

"Are you saying you think she doesn't love me?" challenged the brunette.

"Not at all, sweetie. I believe that she does. We're just concerned. I mean you two aren't even married yet, and you're already trying to have children. As your parents we don't want to see you get hurt if something were to happen. Does she even know how much you're worth?"

"No. I didn't tell her, because she doesn't like my money. She says it makes her uncomfortable, so I don't think a prenup will make her feel any better. That's just making money an issue between us."

"Torrance, a lot of people say that, but when a marriage goes bad, you'd be surprised how much that money begins to mean when someone's lifestyle becomes threatened. What if she leaves you? What if you leave her? Don't you think you should have a plan of some sort?"

"I don't like it. I asked her to marry me, Mama. That's forever, and I fully intend on staying with her that long."

"Please just consider it."

"No. Why should I? You and Dad don't have one. Why should this be any different?"

"Actually your father and I do have one, Torrance."

"But you both came from money. It's different. Helen doesn't have money, not like we do."

"Even more of a reason to protect yourself. Please, I'm just asking that you seek some legal advice on this matter."

"This discussion isn't going to end until I agree, is it?" the younger brunette inquired. Her mother shook her head. "Fine. I'll talk to my attorney. Are you happy now?"

"Thank you."

That night as the couple drove back to the city, Helen could tell something was bothering her fiancee. Torrance hadn't been her congenial self since she had returned from the talk with her mother, making the blonde wonder what was said between them. "Are you all right?" she asked.

"No. I'm irritated with my parents right now. My mother cornered me about my intentions regarding a prenuptial agreement, and she was surprised when I said I had no intention of getting one."

"Oh. Why not? Don't most people of your economic status have one?" curiously the blonde inquired, hoping not to agitate the older woman further.

"Apparently but I didn't know that. I think it's ridiculous though. Why would we have one? That's like asking for trouble."

"Your parents are just concerned about you, Torrance. If it would make them feel better, maybe we should consider one."

"Not you too. Can't people think of anything besides money? Why would you want one?"

"To prove to them and you one final time that I have no interest in your money. If you want one, I'll sign it. You don't have to give me anything either. The only thing I would ever ask for would be support for the children, but I wouldn't want your money for my personal use."

Looking over at her fiancee, Torrance smiled as she took the younger woman's hand. "Helen, you're so good to me. You're dealing with this better than I did when she proposed it. God forbid something ever happen, I wouldn't want you to walk away with nothing. I intend to love you for the rest of my life, whether you're with me or not."

"I feel the same way, Torrance. It's just a piece of paper, and if it makes them feel better, I'll do it."

"It would make them feel better, but I just don't like the idea of it."

"Then we won't deal with it. Just let our attorney do her thing. She can deal with this just like she's dealing with my legal name change. It'll be simple. All we have to do is sign something that says I get nothing, and it's done. It's no big deal."

"All right but you're not getting nothing. I won't stand for that."

"Fine. You decide, and I'll sign it."

"Je t'aime, Helen." the photographer whispered kissing the back of the blonde's hand affectionately.

Six weeks later the prenuptial papers were finished for them, and Torrance picked them up before meeting Helen at the loft after a long day. Reviewing them to make sure they were just as she instructed, she was pleased to find them just as she wanted. When she walked into the apartment, she could smell dinner from the foyer. Setting her briefcase down, she took the papers into the kitchen to find her bride putting the last touches of their meal on the table.

"Hey there. Welcome home." Helen stated with a large smile as she came to kiss the photographer. "What do you have there?"

"The prenup. I picked it up from the attorney's office today."

"Great. Let's sign it, so we never have to bring it up again." the blonde suggested going to get a pen out of one of the kitchen drawers. Deciding to just get it over with, Torrance placed two copies on the kitchen bar. Helen reached for the first document and began to read it when she noticed things were drastically different than she expected them to be. "Uh, Torrance, I thought we agreed that I wasn't supposed to get anything."

"No. We agreed that you would allow me to think of an appropriate figure, and after thinking about it for a long time, that's what I decided upon."

"And exactly how did you come up with ten million dollars as the appropriate figure?" Helen asked in shock.

"Well, I was trying to figure out what I might be worth later in life, but that was getting too complicated, because I'm the sole inheritor of both my parents' separate estates as well as their joint one. Then I have a trust from my father's side and some property in Italy, so it was just getting too messy. I finally decided just to go with half of my present worth, real estate not included, because that gets too hard to value. You're one half of this relationship, so you should have half of the worth. Thinking about it that way made things much easier. I hope that's okay. If you want more, you can have it. I made the provision for financial support of any children as you requested. If you want to make changes, please let me know, and I'll see to them."

"Are you kidding? I should be asking you if you're sure about this."

"Helen, I believe in us so deeply that I would give you everything if you wanted it."

"Torrance, I don't want any of this, but if this is what you want, I'll sign it."

Torrance nodded. "We better sign these before I call the whole thing off. It makes me feel weird to do this."

"All right. We'll both sign, and then we'll never have to look at them again. They will get old and dusty in some lawyer's filing cabinet, never to see the light of day again."

"Agreed." the photographer stated, quickly signing the documents after her fiancee. Putting them back in their folder, she said, "There. Now onto better things. This dinner looks great."

"Come sit down. We have a lot to discuss tonight."

"Such as?" the brunette inquired as she took her seat.

"In time. Let me serve the plates first at least."

Torrance saw that Helen truly had something on her mind, so she respected her lover's wishes. However once the plates were served, she asked again, "Well, what's up?"

"Well, you know how we're supposed to go on safari in Africa for our honeymoon?"

"Yes." hesitantly the older woman stated.

The younger woman chewed on her lip a moment before suggesting, "What if we didn't go and went somewhere else?"

"Helen, we're getting married in six weeks. The trip is already planned. I thought you wanted to go. Have you changed your mind?"

"No, not at all. I really would love to go, but I don't think this is the best time for a trip like that."

"Why not?"

The model reached across the table to take the photographer's hand. "Well, I just think going to a third world nation right now wouldn't be wise. I mean it's not necessarily the safest place for..."

"For?" Torrance prompted. The older woman saw the smile that transformed her lover's face. It was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen, and for a moment her heart stopped at the loveliness of the creature sitting across the table from her.

"Well, for an expectant mother." Helen stated with nervous excitement.

"What? You're pregnant?" Torrance inquired in surprise.

"Six weeks. I wasn't sure, so I went to the doctor. She confirmed it."

"Oh my God! This is great! I can't believe it!" Torrance exclaimed coming to Helen's side of the table and kneeling to kiss her thoroughly.

After a few minutes, Helen backed away a little to continue the conversation. "Anyway, I thought since it's so early in the pregnancy that it might not be the best idea for us to go to Africa. It's a little too rough I think. I wouldn't want anything to jeopardize this baby."

"I understand, and I agree. We shouldn't go. We'll go somewhere nice and safe. Did you have a place in mind?"

"Would you take me to Paris? I've never been there."

Torrance gave a grin. "Qui, Madame Whitfield."

"Thank you. I promise that we'll take that trip to Africa, just not within the next nine months."

"All right. We'll do it next year. I'll take you to Paris instead. You'll have a great time there. I'll call the travel agent to book it for us."

"Thank you, Torrance. You're so good to me."

"It's the least I could do for the mother of my children." Torrance said with a smile. Leaning in she placed a soft kiss against the blonde's flat stomach in affection.

"Now that you know I was thinking that we could keep this to ourselves for awhile just to make sure everything is fine before saying anything. I thought maybe if things were still good come the wedding that we might be able to announce it there." the younger woman suggested.

"That's a wonderful idea. That way everyone can be a part of it. We'll do that."

"I love you, Torrance. You make me so happy."

"I love you too, Helen, and I am going to spend the rest of my life making sure you and our child have everything you ever want." Torrance whispered standing to take her seat again.

The meal continued with the talking about wedding plans, but then the model mentioned, "I heard from Kelly today. She wants to throw me a bachelorette party in Philly with all our friends from there."

"That sounds like fun. When is that supposed to be?"

"Well, I wanted to check with you first before committing to do it. I mean I wasn't sure how you would feel about me going all the way down there before the wedding."

"It's not like it's that far. If Kelly wants to throw you a party, and you want to go, I think you should. It will be your last bash before becoming a married woman. You know it'll be your last chance to sneak kisses from available women." she teased.

Helen chuckled. "Like I would ever do that. I just thought it might not be a good idea, because I'll have to spend the night down there with Kelly and Mark."

"Hey, as long as you're not sharing their bed, I don't care. You and Kelly do what you want. Just leave Mark out of it. He's got a thing about you, even though he doesn't admit it, so no fulfilling his lesbian fantasies, but if the two of you want to get wild and crazy, go for it. Just remember to take video, so I can watch." the photographer playfully quipped.

"I think it's you that has a thing about Kelly that you won't admit to, you pervert, but I can assure you that I won't be sleeping with my best friend. You can just keep that fantasy in your sick little mind." she bantered with a grin.

"Seriously I think you should go if you want. It's only for two days. I can handle things."

"Maybe Morgan will throw you a party that weekend as well, so you won't be alone." Helen suggested.

"She's mentioned it, but somehow I foresee Morgan's idea of a bachelorette party being a little more wild than Kelly's. I can already see strippers in the arrangement, and I'm not sure I'm up for that."

"Why not? It'll be your last chance to see some hot naked women, because after I start showing who knows what is going to happen to my body."

Torrance shrugged. "I'll always love you, Helen, regardless of what you look like. You're carrying my child. That's the most beautiful thing there is. A few pounds are not going to sway my opinion of how attractive I think you are."

"We'll see." the blonde joked.

The weekend before the wedding Helen left for Philadelphia to attend party Kelly was giving for her, leaving Torrance in Morgan's hands for a party of her own. By the time the blonde arrived at her old apartment, most of her female friends were already there waiting on her.

"Well, if it isn't the future Mrs. Torrance Whitfield." Kelly greeted with a tight hug. "Only a week left. Change your mind yet?" playfully she asked.

"Not a chance. I'm really excited actually." Helen replied as she came inside.

After greeting all her friends with hugs, Kelly stated, "Well, it's just us girls tonight. We were trying to figure out if we should have strippers or not, but then there was the big question of whether or not it should be a woman or man, so we decided to forgo that. I figured you wouldn't mind."

"Not at all. I'm relieved actually. I didn't want to be put through that torture anyway." the model answered.

"So, that left us with the idea of dinner and then getting you smashed, which is never a bad back up plan. I've even agreed to be the designated driver."

"That's awfully big of you, Kelly." Helen said, wondering how she was going to get out of drinking for the night without telling them of her situation. As a glass of champagne was pressed into her hand, she weighed her options.

"A toast to Helen and Torrance." Kelly stated raising her glass. All their friends did the same before taking a sip, but Helen just held hers. "Why aren't you drinking?" Kelly asked curiously.

"Because I can't." the blonde said, deciding it would be easier just to tell them the truth.

"Why not? Torrance knock you up already?" her maid of honor teased, making the whole group laugh.

"Actually, yeah." plainly Helen replied.

"What? You're joking, right? I mean I know Torrance has a lot going for her, but she's not a superwoman. You're kidding, aren't you?"

"I'm not, Kelly. I'm almost three months pregnant."

"You're serious?" she asked in disbelief. Helen nodded. "Wow. Why didn't you say anything?"

"Because we haven't even told our families yet. We were waiting until the wedding, so nobody can say anything. You all have to promise not to say a word, not even to your boyfriends or husbands and especially not to Torrance."

"Fine. We won't. I can't believe this. This is great news." Kelly said putting her arm around the blonde.

The evening progressed with a long dinner at one of their favorite restaurant before going to their favorite old bar where they all used to hang out before Helen left Philadelphia. As the women made their way up to the bar, Kelly put her arm around the blonde's shoulders. "I can't believe this is the last time we're probably going to do this. Not only did you move to New York and decide to get married, you're going to be a mother in half a year. It all just seems so fast."

"I know, but it was time. We all have to grow up at some point. I'm not really into the bar scene any longer. Torrance and I spend most of our nights at home, and I'm fine with that. It's the life I want."

When the bartender approached and asked for their order, Kelly said teasingly, "I'll have a Sam Adams, and get the not so virgin bride to be a virgin daiquiri."

"You're not going to let that go, are you? You really can't believe that Torrance got me pregnant."

Her matron of honor shrugged and smiled. "Hey, I knew she was one of a kind, but I never knew she could do it all. I assume she's thrilled about this."

"Yeah. That's why we started early. We both want children so badly, and I'm not getting any younger. I'll be thirty this year, and she's thirty five. The time is right for us."

"Well if it's really what you want, I'm excited for you." her ex-roommate said as the drinks were set in front of them. After a few minutes of chatting with the rest of their company, Kelly leaned over and whispered, "Don't look now, but we've got some uninvited company coming our way. I should've known better than to bring you here, but I was trying to be nostalgic."

The model looked up to see her ex-boyfriend Richard and ex-friend, Tom making their way across the room obviously coming right toward them.

"Don't worry about it. I refuse to let anyone ruin our party."

"Ladies, how is everyone this evening?" Tom greeted. "Helen, it's especially good to see you."

"Hi, Helen." Richard said.

"Hi, Richard, Tom. How are you?"

"Good now that I've seen you." Tom answered.

"I'm fine. I haven't seen you since Kelly and Tom's wedding. How are you?" Richard inquired.

"I'm fabulous."

Taking a nervous sip from his beer, her ex asked, "What brings you here? I heard through the grapevine that you had moved to New York."

"Actually I did. I'm just back for this wonderful bachelorette party Kelly is throwing me."

"You're getting married?" Tom questioned in obvious surprise and irritation.

However Richard gave a pleasant smile. "Well, congratulations. Who's the lucky fellow? I didn't see him at the wedding."

"Actually, she was at the wedding. I introduced you."

"No way! You're not actually marrying that dyke, Torrance Whitfield, are you?" Tom shouted.

"Yes, I am marrying Torrance, and I'd appreciate it if you wouldn't call her a dyke. She's a wonderful person, and I love her."

"Really?" Richard inquired. "You sure did switch teams awfully quickly."

Helen shrugged. "What can I say? I fell in love. I never expected it either, but it happened, and I've never been happier."

"I can't believe you've become one of them!" Tom carried on.

Shooting him a scowl, Richard admonished, "Cut it out, Tom. You're way out of line."

Tom glowered at him. "I can't believe you either. Your ex, the woman you thought you were going to marry and spend the rest of your life with, is telling you she's a lesbian. How can you be okay with that?"

Richard grimaced slightly, but he recovered quickly. Turning to Helen he gave a soft, supportive smile. "As long as your happy, Helen, that's all that matters. I wish you and Torrance all the happiness in the world. Now please excuse me. I didn't mean to intrude on your party. I just wanted to say hello. Come on, Tom." he stated yanking the other man away from the blonde.

As Helen watched her ex's retreating form, she heard Kelly mention, "Can you believe the nerve of him? Man, I'm glad we don't hang out with him any more."

"Yeah. Tom's a real asshole, but Richard... he looked sad."

"Because he realizes what he lost too late."

"I'm not so sure that's it. I'm going to go talk to him a minute. Be right back."

"Helen, be careful." Kelly warned in concern. "Don't be getting any ideas now. Leave the past alone."

"I just want to talk to him." the blonde stated moving off her stool. Going over to him, she asked if he wanted to go somewhere a little more private to talk. Finding an empty booth in the back of the bar, she said, "You didn't have to rush off."

"No. I was interrupting, and Tom was being a jerk. You shouldn't have to put up with that." After an awkward pause, he asked, "Are you really marrying that woman you introduced me to, the really tall, sort of androgynous looking one?"

"Well, I wouldn't call her androgynous. You can tell by her face that she's a woman."

"But the rest of her body isn't that defined as female. You have to admit that."

Helen conceded with a nod. "Yes, I am, Richard. We've known each other over three years, and I've loved her every moment of it. I never imagined I'd feel this way about a woman, but it happened. I'm so happy."

He nodded. "Then I'm happy for you, truly I am, because you deserve everything you want. It's just difficult to think about, because when we broke up, in the back of my mind, I thought we might have a shot later on down the road. I mean we didn't want the same things then, but we do now. I always imagined being with you in my older age, so it's hard to accept that the fantasy will never be. If Torrance can give you everything you want, the more power to her. She better make you happy too, or else she'll have to answer to me personally." he tried to joke, but Helen could see in his eyes the sadness.

"Well, thank you for at least understanding. I appreciate that you aren't judging me."

"Never. Torrance seemed really nice when we met. I guess I was just too dense to put it together. Maybe sometime when I'm in New York, the three of us could go out or something if Torrance would be comfortable with that. Maybe the two of you could find me a nice girl who's into guys that is." he joked.

Helen smiled. "Sure. I think she'd be fine with that. Thanks for what you said, Richard."

"You're welcome." After a brief pause, he inquired hesitantly, "I don't know if you even consider dancing with men any more, but would you like to, you know for old times?"

"Sure. That would be nice." Helen answered.

With her consent he held out his hand for her to take. He led them to the floor before shyly encircling her waist with his arm. They danced in silence for a song before he asked, "Do you remember the first time you came to Philly to see me when you were still in school? We came to this very bar."

"I remember. It was the first time you told me you loved me." the blonde teased. "Here on this dance floor."

He nodded. "Yes and that night was the first time we ever..." he stated, letting his sentence trail off before he mentioned their first intimate encounter. "It seems so long ago and yet like it was just yesterday. I remember thinking about how beautiful I thought you looked that night with your long blonde hair and that black dress." he said unconsciously fingering her short tresses. Helen shifted uncomfortably at the touch as things suddenly began to feel more intimate. Looking up into his eyes, he saw the way he was gazing at her. It was the way he had so many times in their relationship when his eyes told of his adoration. "You've only grown more beautiful through the years, Helen."

"Richard, please..." she admonished lightly.

"Helen, please let me say this. I may very well never you again after tonight. We both know that. I'll regret it the rest of my life if I don't say this." He waited until she nodded before continuing. "You really have only gotten more beautiful with age, Helen. I didn't stop loving you simply, because we were no longer together. In fact I loved you from afar, hoping that one day you'd want to try again. I still feel that way, Helen. I still love you." he confessed as his hand came off her shoulder and cupped her face in his hand.

"Richard, I belong to someone else." she whispered even though her heart hammered wildly at his touch much to her confusion.

"I know, and she's the luckiest woman in the world. I just wish things had worked out differently. I wish that I had gotten that second chance. In fact if I thought I could get away with it, I'd try to take it now. Just one chance, Helen." he whispered as his arms pulled her closer. Her breathing became erratic as she realized he was about to try to kiss her.

That evening Torrance went out with a bunch of her single lesbian friends her a party of her own. After hitting the usual bars, they all went back to Morgan's place for more drinking. Of course being mischievous, Morgan did invite strippers to the festivity. As Torrance sat in a chair in the middle of the room with two scantily clad women thrusting and grinding against her, she tried to keep her thoughts on Helen instead of all the toned flesh surrounding her. However even as much as she tried, she could feel herself becoming aroused at the sight of the attractive women shaking everything they had to offer in her face.

Suddenly the music stopped. "We've got a surprise for you, Torrance." Morgan announced with a drunken smile.

"What's that?" the photographer inquired trying desperately to ignore the fact that the strippers were both leaning their mostly bare bodies into her.

"Well, these fine women aren't just dancers, Torrance." she mentioned with a smile. "One of you girls better tell her what I mean."

Before the brunette could even respond the blonde stripper straddled her and took a seat in her lap, so they were face to face. Leaning in to the photographer's ear, she nibbled it playfully as her arms came around her. Torrance's heart leapt into her throat at the feeling of the hot little woman's body pressing into her own, but her hands remained at her sides at first. After a moment however the stripper took the brunette's hands and place them on her bare hips.

"Don't be shy." the dancer whispered. "Your friends told me you were a real tiger."

Torrance said nothing initially but moaned when the blonde started to kiss the right side of her neck. Then just as suddenly their were two mouths on her as the other one took in her opposite ear. Instinctively the brunette's eyes closed, but as soon as they did, Helen flashed through her mind. "Oh God, wait." she protested taking her hands off the woman in her lap.

"Maybe you'd like some privacy." Morgan suggested jokingly. "You can use my room. Just leave one of them for us."

Before Torrance could even try to explain herself, the blonde dancer grabbed her by the hand to led her in the direction that Morgan had pointed. As they went into the bedroom, the little woman closed the door before turning to the photographer. "This is better. I don't actually like doing that stuff with an audience."

"Doing what exactly?" Torrance inquired as the petite blonde came to encircle her waist.

"Satisfying my customers."

Nervously Torrance backed away saying, "I'm already satisfied. There's no need to continue."

"But I know when someone wants me. It's okay. My services have already been paid for. Why not enjoy your present?" she asked moving in to the photographer's space again. Unceremoniously the blonde slipped her g-string off her hips and let it drop to the floor, leaving her naked.

"I'm okay. Really. I've enjoyed my present enough. I don't need the full treatment." she insisted trying desperately not to look at the naked woman standing before her.

"You want me, Torrance. I can tell. You don't have to play this game. I'm a sure thing. Just touch me." she instructed taking the brunette's hands and bringing the up to her large breasts.

The skin under her hands felt soft, but Torrance refused to give in to the temptation. Backing away more forcefully, she stated, "No. I can't. I'm engaged."

"So? Who has to know?"

The blonde moved in a third time, but this time Torrance took her by the shoulders to stop her. "I'm completely serious. I'm getting married in a week, and my bride is pregnant with my baby. There is no way I can do this. I can't betray her. I'm sure you're a nice woman, and under different circumstances this would be something I would've done, but I truly can't."

The little blonde gave a smile. "All right. I won't try to force the issue. Morgan just thought for sure you'd find me attractive."

"She's right about that, because I do. You actually look a lot like my fiancee, but my heart is hers alone, and I could never be with anyone else."

Giving a laugh the dancer asked, "You want to know something, Torrance? I do these kind of parties all the time for men and women, and the host or hostess always pays for whatever the guest of honor might want, but more people turn me down than take me up on my offer."

"Really? How many people turn you down?"

"Most, I'd say thirty or so for every one that wants to screw me. It's kind of nice to know most people still have morals." she stated leaning down to pick up her thong. "Would you at least like a souvenir?" she joked twirling it around lightly. "You can at least show it to your friends after we leave to save your reputation."

"Okay."

"We should hang out for awhile at least before going back out there. Want to watch TV or something?"

"How about we just talk?" Torrance suggested gesturing over to the bed, being that it was the only place other than the floor to sit. Taking her button down shirt off so she was only in her t-shirt, Torrance said, "Here. Put this on."

"Thanks." the blonde whispered slipping it over her shoulders.

"So, what's your real name? How old are you?"

"Kristina. I'm twenty."

"And how did you get into this profession?"

The young woman shrugged. "I just sort of fell into it. I moved to New York in hopes of becoming an actress or model. I couldn't get a lot of work, and I had to pay my bills somehow. I started making porn, and after that, this seemed a step up. Stripping isn't that bad. The money is good, and it's not often that I have to have sex with someone unless I want to."

"But if you could, you'd rather model or act?" the brunette inquired.

"Yeah but enough about me. What about you? What do you do?"

"Actually I'm a photographer. Why couldn't you get work? Did you have an agent?"

"Well, sort of but he didn't do much for me, and then charged me more than what was fair. I didn't know it at the time though."

"That's a hard way to learn the business. What about now? Do you do any modeling?"

"Not really. I fired him, but I haven't found any one else."

Torrance nodded. "You know I might be able to help you. I know several modeling agents. I'd have to be honest with you. You don't have a long term career in modeling. As attractive as you might be, you're too short to make it permanently. I hope that doesn't come as a surprise or sound harsh."

"No. I've been told." she mumbled.

"But that's not to say you can't get decent work that would be better than this. Did you graduate high school?"

"Barely."

"Did you go to college?"

"No. I left right after graduation to come here."

"Would you be offended if I gave you some advice?"

"I know what you're already going to say. I need to go back to school. I need to be able to support myself while I'm school though. That's the problem."

"I understand. You feel like you're stuck, but if you had enough money to support yourself while you were in school, would you go back? The reason I ask is because someday you're going to need something to fall back on other than modeling. The industry is fickle."

"I know, and if I had to do over again, I don't think I would've done things this way. I know I would've been better off going to college, but I can't go back. My family wouldn't help me. I'd have to do it myself, and I can't."

"You can with help, and I think I can help you. As I said I know several agents. Why don't you give me your information? Do you have any photos with you that I can have? I'll pass them around."

"Why would you do that?"

"Why not?" Torrance responded.

Looking at her skeptically, Kristina asked, "And what do you want in return?"

Torrance grinned. "Spoken like a true New Yorker. Actually there is something I want from you."

"What's that?"

"An invitation to your college graduation."

"That's it?" she inquired in disbelief.

"I don't need anything from you, Kristina. If I can help you, I will. No strings as long as you give me your word to go back to school." the older woman stated leaning back against the headboard to make herself more comfortable.

A moment passed before Kristina crawled over to her and straddled her stomach. Their eyes met for a moment before the young blonde whispered in the brunette's ear, "Can I tell you something?"

"What?" Torrance inquired softly, not trusting her voice as the feeling of the young woman on top of her sparked her sexual appetite again. She felt the stripper's hands edging up the hem of her t-shirt to expose her abdomen. The photographer groaned at the feeling of the dancer's arousal against her stomach.

"You know I almost never get turned on by a customer when I dance for them, but there was something that drew me to you. You are the sexiest woman I have ever danced for. The truth is Morgan didn't ask me to try to seduce you, and she didn't pay me to sleep with you. I just want to, because you were making me so hot with the way you were watching me." she murmured as her lips kissed along the photographer's jaw until their mouths brushed.

Torrance moaned but pulled back against her body's wishes. "I said no strings, Kristina. I meant it."

"I know. This is just because I want to." the blonde stated slipping the button down shirt off her shoulders, so she was naked again.

Late the following morning Helen arrived back in New York. Even though she had fun in Philadelphia, she had missed Torrance terribly, so after breakfast with Kelly and Mark, she headed for home. Coming into the loft, she noticed that all was quite, which was unusual since Torrance almost always was up early. Wondering if her fiancee was still in bed from her own party, she headed up the stairs to the master bedroom. She could smell the alcohol before she even opened the door, but nevertheless she cracked it just to see if her lover was still sleeping.

The room was dark, and the model could hear the signature snore of the photographer when she was truly exhausted before she could even see her. However as she opened the door a little further, she noticed a blonde head against her soon to be wife's shoulder. Helen could feel her breathing stop as she just stared at the bed in what was obviously two people, and mentally she scrolled through all their friends as she thought of which of them had blonde hair, but since most of them all had dark hair, her heart began to stop beating in anxious anticipation.

Never in her life did she think Torrance would be unfaithful, but there was no denying that someone was in bed with her. Coming to the bedside, Helen quickly yanked the covers down to the floor. Neither body moved. The photographer was dressed in a t-shirt and khaki pants that were open revealing her boxers, but the unfamiliar blonde was in one of Torrance's dress shirts, her body curled tightly into the brunette's side with one hand resting on the brunette's stomach.

Helen just stood there for a moment refusing to accept that her fiancee was in bed with another woman as emotions whirled through her. The anger struck first, especially when she saw a woman's thong on the bedside table. Going to Torrance's side of the bed, she clicked on the light as she screamed, "Torrance Whitfield, how could you do this to me?"

Torrance groggily opened her eyes at the sound of yelling. Focusing on its source, she saw Helen standing over her ranting. "Helen, what's wrong?" she asked in concern jumping from the bed to hold her fiancee.

"Don't touch me!" the model screamed pushing her away. "How could you? I leave for one night, and I come home to you in bed with another woman!"

Torrance looked toward the bed to see the stripper from last night starting to come to as Helen's raving continued. Torrance tried to remember everything that had happened the prior evening, but for the life of her she didn't know how she and the dancer had gotten back to her place or in bed together. "Wait, Helen. I can explain. Don't get upset. It's not good for the baby."

"Explain? What's there to explain, Torrance? You're in bed with a stranger a week before our wedding! Was she worth it, Torrance? Was she worth ten million to you?" the teacher yelled.

Torrance looked at her incredulously. "How can you say that? You do care about the money! My mother was right!"

"No, I don't are about your money! Keep it for all I care!" she shouted before turning to leave.

"Helen, wait. Please don't go. Please listen to reason. This isn't what it looks like." Torrance exclaimed starting to come after her.

"Don't you dare leave her alone up here! It's bad enough she's here, but I don't want stuff going missing too! You get her out of our house right now! Then you and I have to talk! If you wanted out, you could've just told me instead of hurting me like this!"

"I don't want out!" the photographer screamed to her retreating form. Turning to the bed, she just stared at the woman wearing her shirt. "Um, is this what it looks like?" she inquired.

"No, Torrance. It's not, and I'll tell your fiancee as much if you want."

"How did we get here, and how did you get in my bed?"

"I brought you home, because everyone else was too drunk. Last night I tried to seduce you several times at Morgan's and even once we got back here, but you refused me every time. You passed out, and I didn't know how to lock up. I only intended to stay until you woke, but I guess I fell asleep too. I swear to God, Torrance, I didn't mean for this to happen. You were so nice to me, and I would hate to cause you problems after what you said you would do for me."

"What I said I would do?" she questioned as she thought about any promises she might've made. "Oh, you mean the modeling thing?"

"Yeah. Please. I'll go downstairs and tell your fiancee anything you want if you just promise not to take that away from me." she begged.

"My word is good, Kristina. I'm not going to take it back, but I could use your help with my fiancee. She's about to leave me if I don't come up with one hell of a story."

"I'll explain. Just give me one minute to get my clothes on."

"Come down when you're ready." Torrance said before rushing downstairs to find the model.

Helen was standing in the kitchen looking out the window when Torrance came in. She turned and scowled at the brunette. "Tell me the truth, Torrance. I don't care what it is. I just want to know." firmly she stated.

Torrance looked at the woman she loved. "The truth?" she questioned. "The truth is I love you, Helen. You and the baby mean more to me than anything. The truth is last night I was more drunk than I have ever been except when I was a kid, and I have the worst hangover ever because of it. I don't know all the details of what went on. However I do know this. I would never have sex with someone else. You're the only one I want to be with that way."

"But I found you in bed with another woman! Both of you were half naked! How can you stand there and tell me nothing happened, especially when admitting that you don't remember?" she asked loudly.

The taller woman dropped her head forward. "Helen, I know it in my heart, and I would hope you do as well. I need you to believe me just because I said so. Can you do that?"

Before the model could answer they heard movement on the staircase. Kristina came into the kitchen and looked at Torrance before turning to Helen. "Lady, you have no idea what you have."

"I don't want to hear anything you might have to say! I want you out of my house!" the blonde yelled.

"Well, you're going to listen! You don't deserve a woman like Torrance! You're nothing but a high society bitch! Well, let me tell you something! It's women like you that drive people like Torrance into my arms! Torrance is the perfect example of fidelity! I didn't even know people like her still existed! She had the perfect opportunity to be sleep with someone else, but she didn't! She didn't put a hand on me, even as much as I tried to get her to! She refused time and again but for what? So she could be harassed by you for supposed unfaithfulness! Get it through your head! She didn't sleep with me or anyone else! I brought her home, because everyone else was too drunk, and she couldn't go alone! I helped her to bed, and tried to change her into pajamas, but she was too heavy, so I just left her as she was! Nothing happened!" Kristina shouted. Turning to Torrance she said more softly, "Torrance, I'm sorry for the trouble I caused you. I was only trying to help."

"I know, and thanks for getting me home safely."

Looking back at Helen, Kristina mentioned, "And just one more thing, blondie! I might be poor, but that doesn't mean I don't have morals! I might be just a stripper and a whore, but I'm not a thief! I'm offended that you would even suggest such a thing about me! You're not good enough for Torrance, and I hope she realizes that before it's too late! Now if that's all, I'm leaving!"

"I'll walk you out." Torrance mumbled as the dancer turned to go. The brunette looked at her beloved in silence for a moment before following Kristina to the door. They walked down to the street quietly.

"I really am sorry, Torrance." the young blonde apologized.

"Don't be. Thank you for bringing me home and for defending me just now."

"Well, I know you love her. Personally I don't think she's the right woman for you acting like that, but it's your life. You deserve happiness, and if she's what you want, then I wish you the best."

"Thank you. She is what I want. She's not usually like that. I think she's just being weird, because of the hormones with the baby. I hope so anyway."

Kristina shrugged. "Well, I should go. Promise to call me about some modeling gigs?"

"I'll try. I'll definitely pass your information along, but I'm getting married in a week and then going on my honeymoon, so it might be a few weeks before you hear anything. Don't think I forgot about you."

"Okay."

After a moment of just standing awkwardly, Torrance asked, "Can you tell me what really happened last night now that we're alone? I need to know."

"Nothing."

"I don't believe that. I don't remember what happened when we got back to my place, but I do remember a lot of what happened at Morgan's. Something did happen between us in the bedroom, didn't it?"

Kristina touched her arm lightly. "Torrance, you didn't do anything wrong."

"I don't remember it that way. I remember you sitting naked on top of me touching yourself. Didn't I put my arms around you and help things along a bit?" she inquired as she recalled her actions of the previous night. When the dancer had taken off the shirt and started exploring herself as she sat straddled across Torrance stomach, the photographer's willpower began to crumble. Before she knew it, her arms were around the tiny woman guiding the stripper's hips, and she was whispering words of encouragement as the blonde brought herself to peak.

Kristina shrugged. "Torrance, had you come into my strip club and asked me for a private performance, you would've gotten the same thing. You never kissed me. You never touched anything but my hips. That's hardly infidelity. Had we danced together, you would've touched me more. Basically you just watched. There's nothing wrong with that. It's like watching a porn."

"Somehow I don't think she's going to see it that way."

"Don't tell her, Torrance. It's not worth it. You didn't do anything wrong. It's not worth what it will do to your marriage."

"I need to be honest with Helen."

"Well, good luck then. You know where to find me if things go horribly wrong. I'll be there for you with open arms any time you need someone."

"Thank you for the offer, and if I wasn't already with someone, I'd take you up on it, Kristina. You're amazing, and you have a lot to offer other than your body. Please try to use those other things."

The blonde nodded. "I'll see you around then. Take care of yourself."

When Torrance returned back to the loft, Helen was still in the kitchen standing in the same place she had left her. "Well, I got the whole story from Kristina." Torrance mentioned. "Seems that I did do something that you should know about."

"What's that?" hesitantly Helen inquired suddenly afraid of what Torrance might say.

"Apparently I let her sit on my lap naked and watched her as she brought herself to orgasm." plainly the older woman stated. Helen's heart sunk a little at the idea of Torrance being that close to another woman, but looking into the photographer's face, she could tell that the older woman was being truthful. However before she could even offer any sort of response, Torrance asked, "Is there anything that happened to you on your adventure that I should know about?"

The blonde shook her head. "Nothing nearly as exciting, but I saw Richard. He tried to kiss me."

"Did he succeed?" the photographer inquired stoically.

"No. We were dancing, and he leaned down to kiss me, but I stepped away. He told me he still loved me."

"He's not the only one." the tall woman mumbled. "If you'll excuse me now, I'm going to go upstairs and shower."

"We're not finished talking about us." the blonde mentioned.

"Yes, we are. I love you, and I want to marry you. If you can't accept my explanation of what happened, you have doubts about us getting married. I can't marry you if you have doubts. It wouldn't be fair to either of us. I told you what I did, and that's all that I did. You need time to decide if you believe me." quietly the brunette explained before turning to go up the stairs.

Heading into the master bath, Torrance stripped off her clothes and headed into the shower. She let the warm water cascade over her as she thought about the woman downstairs. She felt for sure that things were going to work with Helen, but suddenly she was filled with her own doubts. When Helen didn't immediately believe her, Torrance wondered how they could possibly have a marriage with a lack of trust. As the possibility of their relationship coming to an abrupt end again struck her, Torrance felt herself becoming weak. She sunk down on the stone shower seat as her whole body trembled, and she suddenly began to sob. The life that she wanted flashed before her mind, she and Helen being married and having children, and the thought of never knowing the baby the blonde was carrying was more than she could take.

Helen stood in the kitchen long after Torrance had gone upstairs as she thought about all that had occurred since she had arrived home. Even with all the evidence leading toward Torrance's unfaithfulness, she knew in her heart that the photographer had told her the absolute truth. She wished Torrance had not allowed the events of the previous night take place, but she recognized that she couldn't let that one incident stand between her and the marriage she wanted. Helen knew with certainty that Torrance loved her as much as she claimed, and through all the years they had known each other, the brunette had never given her reason to doubt her unwavering loyalty and faithfulness, making it easier to decide to accept the photographer's actions as one last drunkenly wild night of fun. Resolved to forget about the whole event, she went upstairs to try to smooth things over with her lover.

As she went into the bedroom, she heard wailing coming from the bathroom over the sound of the shower. Concerned Helen rushed in there to find Torrance crumpled on the slate floor of the shower sobbing. Instantly the only thoughts the blonde had were to comfort her beloved, and she opened the glass door to step in, forgetting that she was fully clothed. Dropping to her knees, she pulled the taller woman into her arms. "I'm sorry, Torrance." she softly stated. "I believe you completely."

"You do?" the green-eyed photographer inquired hesitantly.

"Yes. I know in my heart you would never be with someone else."

"So you're not leaving?"

"Never. You just had one last night of being single, and I'm going to forget it even happened. It's not worth giving up all that we have to look forward to, especially when it was my idea in the first place."

"What do you mean?" Torrance asked in confusion.

"I'm the one who said it was your last chance to see some hot naked women, and you told me Morgan would probably hire a stripper. It was all in drunk fun. I know it won't happen again, because I know you would never be with someone other than me."

Sighing in relief Torrance whispered, "Thank you for believing me, Helen. I thought for sure I had lost you."

"I'm not going anywhere, Torrance. You're stuck with me for life." she teased lightly as she brushed back the brunette's short wet locks away from her face.

Torrance gave a tentative smile before noticing that her fiancee was fully dressed. "You're all wet." she stated.

Helen looked at herself and realized she was soaked from the spray of the shower. However giving Torrance a sexy smile, she said seductively, "Not yet but I could be getting there. Maybe you'd like to finish up in here, and then I could give you a real show, not one Morgan has to pay for. That is if you think you can handle it in your hung over state."

"I'm feeling better already." Torrance replied playfully as they both got to their feet. Helen turned to leave, but the brunette slipped her arms around the petite woman's waist. "Don't go yet. Stay awhile. You're already wet." she suggested as her fingers began to open the blonde's drenched top.

Feeling the taller woman's mouth against the nape of her neck, Helen moaned as her hand came up to cradle Torrance's head. "I can never say no to you." she whispered.

The following Saturday morning Torrance awoke early too excited to sleep any longer. Even though the previous evening had been a late festive one with a large reception in Torrance and Helen's honor in town, the photographer was too anxious about her wedding day to stay in bed. As she got out of bed, she walked over to the window that looked over the guesthouse on her grandmother's property and thought of her bride. Maria had made such an issue of them not being able to see each other before the wedding, that they agreed to sleep apart to pacify her. Torrance had spent the night with the rest of her family up at the house while the blonde stayed with hers in the guesthouse.

Feeling the need to do something to rid herself of her nervous energy, she decided to go for a long run in the neighborhood, so she changed clothes and headed outside. However she ran into her mother on the back porch.

"Too excited to sleep?" her mother asked playfully.

"Yeah. I can't believe it. Today I'm actually going to marry Helen. This has been such a long wait."

"But now it's over. Run along. Work all your nerves out. We'll see you in a bit for breakfast."

When Helen awoke that morning she felt terrible. Her stomach was churning making her nauseated, and she barely made it to the bathroom before relieving her stomach of its contents. Sinking down onto the tile bathroom floor, she moaned miserably as waves of dizziness hit her. After a few minutes she heard a soft knock on the door before Kelly called, "Helen, are you okay?"

"No." she mumbled.

"What's wrong? May I come in?"

"Sure."

Her matron of honor entered the bathroom. "What's wrong, sweetie?" the married woman inquired coming to kneel next to her friend.

"I don't know. I just feel so sick. I want Torrance." she pouted pitifully.

"You can't see Torrance before the ceremony. Now what are your symptoms?"

"I just feel nauseated and sick to my stomach. I'm sweating but cold at the same time." she mumbled brushing back her matted wet fair hair.

Kelly gave a sympathetic smile. "It's probably just nervousness and morning sickness." she replied.

"I don't care. I want Torrance here now. Go get her, Kelly." she whined.

"No. Her mother will pitch a fit. You know that. I'll tell you what though. I'll go call up to the house and get her on the phone. You can talk to her for a few minutes, but then we have to start getting ready. Morgan is going to be by soon to do your make up and hair. Why don't you get back in bed for a little bit while I make the call?" she suggested helping her friend to her feet. She escorted the blonde back to bed and tucked her in before taking a seat next to her. Picking up the phone, she made the call up to the house and got Torrance on the phone.

"What's up, Kelly? You need something?" the brunette inquired.

"I have someone here who desperately wants to speak to you." she replied before handing the phone over to Helen.

"Torrance." the model stated softly.

"Helen, what's wrong, honey?"

"I'm sick, and I want you to come over here to hold me."

Torrance chuckled lightly. "I wish I could. I'm sorry that you're not feeling well. What's wrong?"

"Morning sickness decided to start today. I feel awful."

"I'm sorry, baby."

The conversation last a few more minutes before Kelly took the phone away. "Sorry, Torrance, but Morgan will be here any minute, and I have to get your wife in the shower."

"Okay. Take care of her, will you?"

"Of course. Just because you're marrying her doesn't mean she's not still my best friend. We'll see you soon."

A few hours later everyone was lining up for the service procession. There had been many discussions about who would be standing up next to the couple, and after long talks, the two of them decided to have Kelly stand with Helen and Mark with Torrance, being that they were instrumental in bringing them together but not having anyone else up there with them, because their list of choices had gotten too overwhelming. Torrance processed first and alone since Helen wanted to walk alone as well, but as she stood at the end of the aisle awaiting her cue, her legs felt impossibly heavy. However when the music began, she focused on the minister who was waiting on her at the other end, hardly even seeing the guests in attendance. Getting to the end, she turned to watch the rest of her group, beginning with her parents and then Helen's parents. Meeting eyes with Diane Melbourne for a moment, she could see the discomfort in her future mother-in-law's eyes, but Torrance took consolation in the fact that she was still in attendance. Kelly and Mark were the next to walk, both of them smiling brightly at her as they moved to their places. Helen's two nieces played the parts of the flower girls before there was a momentary pause before Helen's music began. Torrance took a shaky breath as Helen came into view. She had never seen the blonde more beautiful as she was in her wedding gown carrying her simple bouquet of flowers and slowly gliding down the aisle toward her. The model's elegance made her weak, and she could feel herself almost dizzy at the sight before her. Meeting eyes the older woman saw her bride blush slightly as she graced her with a smile.

Helen only had eyes for her beloved as she came down the aisle. Torrance was dressed in an expensive black suit, looking sexier than she had ever seen her, and the thought gave her a sudden rush of arousal. Without even realizing it, her thoughts strayed to taking the suit off her lover, but she had the grace to flush when she noticed where her thoughts had strayed. She observed that Mark hastily put a hand on Torrance's back to steady her, making her realize she was having the same effect on the tall woman that the photographer was having to her. Finally she arrived next to her beloved and took the offered hand.

"You are so beautiful." Torrance whispered in obvious awe. "I love you."

"I love you too, Torrance." she replied giving her lover an adoring gaze.

The rest of the ceremony passed quickly, and soon they were socializing with all their guests at the reception. As the evening wore on, Torrance and Helen decided that as they were leaving was time they make their big announcement. Just before they were getting ready to take off in their limo, the two of them asked everyone to settle down for one final toast. Curving an arm around Helen's waist, Torrance stated, "Helen and I just want you all to know how glad we are you came today. You have helped make this a special day for us, and we will never forget it."

"And because you have made it so wonderful, we've decided to share a secret with all of you." Helen said. "As some of you know, Torrance and I have been planning an African safari for our honeymoon, but we had to cancel those plans. I'm making her take me to Paris instead."

Torrance smiled down at her as she teasingly continued, "It seems that Helen and I got ourselves into a little trouble by starting our honeymoon early, and we're actually expecting our first child now because of it, so we had to decide on someplace more civilized." A chorus of yelling and hollering could be heard as the couple glowed under the support of the closest friends and relatives.

Breaking their gaze Helen looked back at all their friends and family. "Anyway, thank you for making this day the best of our lives, and we look forward to seeing you when we get back from our trip to Paris."

Slowly making their way toward their limousine, they bid farewell to everyone as they passed. Getting to their parents however, they stopped to receive hugs from the four of them. John was the first to speak as he affectionately laid his hand against his daughter's mid-section. "I can't believe it. I'm going to be a grandfather again."

"Yes, Daddy, and maybe with some luck we might have a son. I know you've been dying for a grandson."

"I don't care. I'm just thrilled for the two of you." he said hugging them both before Maria came to embrace them as well.

"Well, Torrance, I guess all your dreams really have come true now." she said.

"They sure have, Mama."

Breaking in to the conversation, Thomas asked, "When are you two planning on coming back from Paris?"

"We're scheduled to arrive back on September 10th. Why?"

"Then you and I need to have breakfast on the 11th. I want all the details." he said with a smile.

Torrance gave a nod. "I think I can manage that. Now you have to excuse us. We have somewhere we're supposed to be." the photographer teased.

"Not anywhere that you haven't been before." John joked.

"Daddy!" Helen exclaimed as she flushed deeply at his inference, but Torrance laughed.

"I was just kidding, sweetie. You kids get out of here. I think Torrance would rather be alone with you right now." he mentioned with a smile.

"We'll talk to all of you when we get back." the tall woman said before taking her wife's arm and leading her to the waiting car.

Torrance's grandmother's driver was standing at the back door of the limo waiting for them. "Ms. and Mrs. Whitfield." he said with a nod as he opened their door. Once they were settled, he moved to the driver's seat. "Mrs. Whitfield, are we still going to the Waldorf?"

Torrance smiled at the fact that James addressed Helen that way. However when the blonde didn't respond, she said, "You know, honey, James just asked you a question."

"Oh, I'm sorry, James. I thought you were talking to Torrance. Yes, we are still going to the Waldorf."

"Very good, Mrs. Whitfield." he replied with a small smile before putting the divider up between them to give them privacy.

The model grinned at the photographer. "It's going to take me a little while to get used to being called that."

"James will call you whatever you would like for him to. If you'd prefer he call you Helen, he will."

"No. I like Mrs. Whitfield. I like everyone knowing that I belong to you."

Torrance gently caressed her wife's stomach. "We belong to each other, all three of us. Thank you for making me whole, Helen." she whispered before leaning to kiss her bride.

*  *  *

*  *  *(The following section deals with September 11, 2001. If you are uncomfortable reading about that subject, please stop at this point. Thank you, Alex Tryst)*  *  *

Two weeks later the couple returned from their trip to Paris. Since Thomas wanted to have breakfast the following morning, Torrance made a quick call to her parents to confirm the time with him, but Maria asked to speak to Helen to invite her to go shopping the next morning as well. What the brunette had intended to be a ten minute conversation turned into an hour, but finally she forced them to hang up.

As she and Helen stood in the kitchen of their loft after the call, Torrance chuckled. "Man, I have nosey parents." she joked.

Helen came to embrace her around the waist. "They just love you and want to be involved in your life. I hope that we are parents just like them."

The photographer nodded. "We will be. You are like my mother in many ways, Helen."

"That's a real compliment ." the blonde replied snuggling into her wife's chest.

"Well, do you want to call your parents as well and let them know we're home?"

"No. I'll wait until tomorrow. Right now I just want to go to bed." the little blonde whispered leaning up to kiss her beloved under the jaw.

"Bed or sleep?" the dark-haired woman asked softly with a seductive raise of her brow.

"Follow me upstairs, and you'll find out." Helen answered moving away. Turning to go she pulled her blouse off and tossed it over her shoulder at her lover. "And turn on the air conditioning, will you? It's hot in here."

Torrance did as she was told, moving to the thermostat before going up the stairs. However finding the blonde's clothing creating a path for her to follow up the staircase, she smiled to herself, knowing that sleeping was the last thing on her lover's mind. Torrance picked up each piece as she slowly made her way toward what was sure to be an amorous encounter. Coming to the bedroom door, she paused to look at her wife who was pulling down the covers on their bed. As she studied her, Torrance could see that where the blonde's flat abdomen used to be there was a slight curvature where their child was growing inside of her. The photographer's heart fluttered at the beauty of her bride. Moving into the room, she came up behind the teacher and put her arms around her bare waist.

"I love you, Helen." she whispered.

"I love you too, Torrance."

"You're starting to show a little." the brunette mentioned resting her hand along the soft skin of her lover's stomach.

"I know. It's a good thing your mother and I are going shopping actually. My clothes are beginning to be too small."

Absently Torrance nodded in response as she kissed along her wife's shoulder. "You're so beautiful, Helen."

"Thank you, even though I don't feel like it when I'm bent over the toilet every morning." she joked lightly.

"Even then you're still the most beautiful woman in the world to me, because you are voluntarily putting your body through that to bring our baby into this world. That's a gift I will always treasure. The fact that you love me enough to have a baby with me is beyond anything I can comprehend. I'm just feel blessed that you chose me."

Helen turned in the photographer's arms and gazed up at the tall woman. "And I feel blessed that you found me, Torrance. Now enough talk. I feel bad about being sick most of our trip, but it's time to make up for that. I want you to love me tonight like you would have if I had given you more chances on our honeymoon."

"Helen, it would be my pleasure, but only if you stop worrying about trying to fulfill my desires. I'm content. You're having terrible morning sickness, and I want to be understanding to your needs. I have the rest of my life to love you when you're feeling a little better."

"Right now I need your love, Torrance. I have a feeling that your hands will work wonders as far as curing my nausea." Helen stated beginning to work open her lover's shirt.

Torrance allowed the blonde to remove her clothes before gently guiding the smaller woman onto the bed. Careful not to put all her weight on the teacher's body, Torrance propped herself up on her arms as she laid in the cradle of her wife's thighs. Fondly she gazed into the green eyes she loved as she softly traced the contours of her blonde's face with her thumbs. Stroking the fair brows, Torrance faintly kissed along the blonde's forehead, down her nose, before planting a delicate kiss on her full supple lips. "Thank you for letting me love you, Helen." she whispered before leisurely beginning to explore every inch of her lover's bare frame. Torrance took extra time along the model's mid-section, lightly dusting it with kisses of adoration before moving lower to the place she knew would bring her wife the most pleasure. Long into the night Torrance and Helen loved each other before falling asleep in each others arms.

Early the next morning Torrance got up to dress for her breakfast with her father. Even though Helen was awake, her nausea kept her in bed as she fought the urge to regurgitate all that she had eaten the night before. When Torrance was finally ready to go, she moved to the bed and took a seat next to her wife. She gave a sympathetic smile as the green-eyed model looked up at her pitifully.

"I don't want you to go today. Stay here." Helen requested.

"I can't. I already told Dad I would meet him at the World Trade Center at nine. It's just after eight now. I have to go. Besides my mother will be here any minute to pick you up."

"I know. I just wish you would stay here in bed with me and hold me. I'm tired of this morning sickness. I feel terrible and look even worse."

Giving a laugh Torrance affectionately smoothed the matter blonde hair away from her lover's face. "You're always beautiful in my eyes, Helen."

"You have to say that, because you're married to me."

"Listen to me, honey." the photographer said taking the model's hand in her own. "You are beautiful inside and out, and you are the best thing that has ever happened to me. You're a gift from God, and everyday I thank him for giving me the blessing of your love. If I died today, I would die a happy woman, because you have made all my dreams come true."

Helen sat up and pulled her wife into a hug. "I love you so much, Torrance. You're my life."

"As you are mine."

"Do me a favor, will you?" Helen inquired with a smile.

"Anything. What is it?"

"Don't die today. I'm planning on having you around for at least fifty years or more. Okay?" she teased lightly.

"No problem. I promise you no dying today or any other day in the near future. We have years of living to do with each other first." Just then the doorbell interrupted them. "That's Mother. I have to go now. Call me on my cell phone if you need anything. I'll see you later."

Helen nodded before leaning in to receive a kiss. "I love you, Torrance."

"I love you too." she replied heading off to answer the door. Opening it she saw her mother standing there.

"Welcome home, newlywed." Maria said with a smile as they hugged.

"Thanks. Helen is still upstairs in bed. Her morning sickness is really bad. Do you think maybe you could help her through it? I don't know what to do for her."

"Sure. I'll go see if I can do anything. You take care of yourself today and no getting into trouble." she joked.

"Me? Never." Torrance answered with a smile.

"Run along now. I'm sure your father is anxious to see you."

"All right. I love you. You and Helen call me if you need anything."

"Love you too. See you later."

Helen was lying in bed when she heard the knock on the open bedroom door. Looking over she saw Maria standing there looking concerned. "Hi there. Torrance says you're not feeling well."

Helen shook her head. "I didn't know morning sickness was this bad. I've felt terrible everyday since the wedding." she said as her mother-in-law came to take a seat on the bed. "I feel bad for Torrance actually. It wasn't the kind of honeymoon that either of us wanted. It's hard to be romantic when you're retching all morning long for two weeks."

"Don't even worry about that. I'm sure Torrance hasn't given it another thought. That woman is so deeply in love with you that there is nothing you could do in her eyes to diminish her feelings for you. She truly believes you walk on water. Don't concern yourself with something you can't control. Now is there anything I can do to help you?"

Helen shook her head. "No. I just have to deal with it the best that I can. I'm going to get up now and try to get dressed."

"All right. Take your time. We aren't on a schedule. Just take it easy. I'll just wait downstairs for you. Call me if you need anything."

"Thanks, Maria."

Once her mother-in-law left the room, Helen eased herself out of bed. Fighting the dizziness she felt, she made her way into the master bath. She began with her new ritual of relieving her stomach before going about dressing for the day. After a long shower, most of which was spent seated on their shower bench trying not to faint, the teacher moved to dry her hair and put on her clothes. She was just finishing her make up as she thought of her wife when she heard a wail come from downstairs. Instantly curious and concerned, Helen headed out to the second story landing as she called, "Maria, are you all right?" Looking over the railing, she saw her mother-in-law crumpled on the floor in front of the television. Rushing down the spiral staircase, Helen asked, "Maria, what is it?"

The older woman didn't answer at first instead mumbling through tears, "Oh dear God."

Sinking to her knees, Helen embraced Maria as she looked to the TV. Her own heart stopped as she saw the city of New York enveloped in a white cloud as the correspondent said something about the World Trade Center collapsing. "Torrance." the blonde whispered in fear.

"Thomas." Maria whimpered.

"Oh God. What happened, Maria?" the teacher inquired clutching the older woman tighter. Maria didn't have to answer as CNN just then began to replay the video of the second tower being struck by an airplane. Both women sat glued to the television as the buildings came crumbling to the ground. "Oh God. I have to call Torrance." the model stammered racing to the phone. Hurriedly she dialed her wife's cell number but couldn't get through, because all the circuits were busy. Frantically she tried Thomas with the same result. "Come on. Please God. Let me get through." she begged out loud repeatedly trying each number several times.

Having no success she moved back into the living room to find Maria sitting on the couch rocking back and forth as she sobbed and stared at the TV. Coming to the older woman, Helen fell onto the sofa as well. Instinctively they embraced. Neither said anything for a long time as they just watched the drama unfold on television. Every few minutes the teacher tried her lover and father-in-law's numbers, but she never could get through to either of them.

"Oh God, Helen. I can't lose Thomas. He's my life." Maria admitted. "And Torrance is my baby."

The model nodded. "I know. I'm sure they're fine. I bet they just can't call to tell us so, because everyone is trying to call people." she stated, trying to justify why they couldn't reach their loved ones. Helen didn't even dare voice her own fears that something had happened to Torrance.

Hours passed and shopping was forgotten was the two women sat preoccupied with each new piece of information that came on the TV. Finally around noon the phone rang. Instantly Helen grabbed it. "Torrance?" quickly she asked.

"No. It's me, sweetie." her father stated. "I've been trying to get through all morning long. Are you all right?"

"Oh, Daddy, Torrance and Thomas were in the towers." she whispered as she began to get choked up on her own tears.

"Oh, baby girl." he replied. "Have you heard anything at all?"

"No. I keep trying their numbers but can't get through to either of them."

"All right. Maybe I shouldn't tie up this line in case they try to call. Are you okay, though? Are you alone?"

"Maria is here with me. Daddy, Torrance was there." she sobbed suddenly not being able to control her emotions any longer.

"I'm sure she's fine, honey. You just have to have faith. Believe that she's safe, Helen. Pray that she is."

"If I lost her, I couldn't go on." she confessed weeping into the phone.

"Helen, don't think that way. Torrance is fine. She made it out." he stated.

"Then why hasn't she called?" she rhetorically inquired.

There was silence a moment before John asked, "Do you want me to stay on the line with you for awhile?"

"No. I need to see if I can get through to either one of them."

"Do you want me to come up there? I'll get in the car right now." he proposed.

"No, Daddy, but thank you. Maria is here. I should go now and see if I can reach one of them."

"All right. Call me in a little bit and let me know what's going on?"

"Sure." Helen replied.

"Helen, have faith. Try to stay positive." he stated softly.

"I'll call you later." the blonde mumbled. "I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, sweetie. I have to go call your siblings and tell them what's going on now. I'll talk to you in a bit."

Once she had hung up with her father, Helen dialed the two numbers she had been trying all morning but still couldn't get through. Both women looked at each other. Easily they could read the other's thoughts and fears, but neither said a thing as they sat clutching to each other on the sofa. Hours passed like days. By early afternoon Helen began to fear the worst for her beloved and father-in-law. Neither of them had called nor could the blonde get through to them live.

As the possible reality of never seeing the woman she loved again, Helen began to lose the grip she had on her fear. Suddenly the idea of being a widow after only two weeks of marriage and carrying her lover's child made the blonde start wailing inconsolably. "This can't be happening!" she screamed as her mother-in-law wrapped her in consoling arms.

Just then there was a faint knock on the door. Both women jumped startled at the sound but raced to answer it. As Helen flung open the door, they saw Thomas standing there leaning against the doorframe and looking extremely exhausted. Maria instantly flung herself at him. "Oh thank God you're all right!" she exclaimed clinging to him tightly.

"I'm all right, just tired. I had to walk all the way here. I tried to call but couldn't get through." he explained holding Maria in a strong embrace. "Where's Torrance?" he asked Helen. Neither woman answered at first. "Have you heard from her?" Thomas questioned.

"No. We can't get through to her phone." Helen stated. "Did you see her this morning?"

"No. I was waiting on her when the first building was hit. I evacuated as soon as the fire department got there. I called her and got her voice mail when it first happened. I wanted to tell her not to come."

"She left just after eight to meet you." Helen explained.

Giving a nod Thomas put his arms around his daughter-in-law. "I'm sure she's fine, Helen. She probably just can't get through on the phone."

The blonde gave a feeble nod, wanting desperately to believe his words, but the nagging doubt began to overwhelm her again. As tears cascaded down her face, her in-laws guided her to the kitchen table. "You know, you haven't eaten all day, Helen. I should fix you something." Maria suggested.

"I'm not hungry. I can't eat right now. I feel sick."

"I know, but you have to think about your child. Torrance would want you to think about the baby right now, not her." Maria gently stated. "I'm going to fix all of us something."

Thomas nodded as he took a seat next to Helen at the table. Silence prevailed each of them off in their own thoughts until the phone rang again. Helen leapt for it, answering anxiously. However it was her father again instead of her wife. Unable to update him on the situation, she handed the phone over to Thomas, taking a seat at the table once again and staring blankly out the window. Thomas talked to John for several minutes, but once he had hung up, Helen mumbled, "Other people are getting through. Why hasn't she called?"

"I don't know." softly Thomas replied giving a long sigh.

"Here, Helen. Try to eat something. This will help your stomach." Maria said putting the soup and bread in front of the model.

"I can't take this waiting. God, where is she?" the young petite woman questioned aloud.

Since neither Thomas or Maria had the answer, they both just remained quiet as they all sat around the small table. After several minutes of just watching the teacher play with her food, Thomas said, "I'll try her phone again." Making the call he didn't reach her live. "Voicemail." he stated after several rings before proceeding to leave a message.

As the afternoon passed into evening, the three of them remained thoughtfully quiet as they watched TV. With each call from family and friends, Helen became more distraught, because it was clear that others were getting through on the phone, but Torrance still hadn't called. Even though no one voiced their own fears, Helen silently admitted to herself that something had happened to Torrance. She knew for a fact that if her wife had been able to call, she would have already. Torrance would have kept trying until she got through regardless of how long it took.

"Maybe we should try to call the hospitals." Maria finally proposed.

"Yeah, let's do that. There is a possibility she was injured. I'll use my cell phone. You use the land line, Maria." Thomas said. Flipping open his phone, he noticed that he had a new message. "Wait a minute. I have a message that wasn't here earlier." he mentioned.

Helen watched nervously as her father-in-law dialed in to retrieve his message. Seeing the slight smile grace his face, she knew that it was Torrance. However as the moments passed, his face grew more and more serious making the model's heart stop. Thomas became unusually still before bowing his head and taking a deep breath.

"Thomas?" Maria called going to put her arms around him.

"I think you better listen to this, Maria." he whispered as tears freely streamed down his cheeks.

Helen sat on the sofa and watched as her wife's mother listened to the message. When the older woman had the same reaction, the model knew with certainty that something was horribly wrong. "What is it? Is she...?" She couldn't even bring herself to finish her sentence.

Maria came to the couch and took a tentative seat next to her. Extending the phone to the blonde, she softly stated, "I think Torrance would've wanted you to hear this."

Even though Helen was afraid of what she was about to hear, she took the cell phone from her mother-in-law and replayed the message. She smiled as she heard her wife's voice. "Hey, Dad. It's me. It's almost nine, and I'm just getting out of the subway right now. Sorry I'm running late, but Helen felt terrible this morning, so I stayed with her a little later than I should have. She's having awful morning sickness and has since the wedding. Poor thing could barely make it through the day without throwing up while we were in Paris, but believe it or not, I didn't mind one bit. I can't help it. I just love that woman more than anything else in this world. Sick or not she's the most beautiful thing I've ever seen. Anyway I'm in the lobby now, and something's going on. People are everywhere. The fire department is here, and I just heard someone saying something about the building being on fire. They are trying to evacuate. I hope you've left the building, Dad. This seems serious. I guess I'm going to have to go outside and wait for you to call me. Give me a call as soon as you get this, and we'll have that breakfast." Just then a thunderous sound could be heard in the background. "What the hell is that noise?" Torrance inquired into the phone absently before there was only terrified screaming and then the line was lost.

Helen dropped the cell phone from as she began to weep. "She's dead! Oh God! If only I hadn't made her stay with me this morning, she'd be alive! She promised me!" she wailed.

Both Thomas and Maria embraced her as the petite blonde sobbed. "She may have gotten out." Thomas said.

Helen adamantly shook her head. "If she had we would've heard from her! My life is over!" the teacher bawled.

"Helen, you have to try to stay calm. You have a child to think about." Maria said softly trying to settle the woman in her arms.

"A child that will never know it's mother! It will never know Torrance's gentleness or compassion! It will never see her green eyes gazing at her in adoration and love! Oh, why did this happen? Why, God?" she screamed turning her eyes heavenward. Picking up the phone again, the teacher replayed the message of her lover's final moments. "Oh, Torrance." she mumbled.

Maria and Thomas just sat next to her silently as the blonde kept playing the message repeatedly. They exchanged helpless glances over the young women's head as they held her. Helen was obsessed with the sound of her beloved's voice, the gentleness of her tone when the message began, the tender words she spoke of her, and even the piercing shriek of fear of her wife over all the other screams as the building collapsed around the photographer. Each time she heard it, Helen became more despondent as the reality that she was now alone struck with a force she had never felt, and yet she felt as long as she kept hearing Torrance's voice, the brunette was still with her.

Finally Thomas put his hand on the blonde's. "I think that's enough for now, Helen." he said reaching for the phone

"No! I can't hang up on her! She'll be gone!" Helen yelled.

"You can listen later. I won't erase it. I swear. I'll even make you a copy of the message if you want, so you can listen to it whenever you want." he suggested trying to keep the young woman as calm as possible.

"You'd do that for me?"

"Of course. I'll do it now. I'm sure Torrance has the equipment, but you have to give me the phone first."

Reluctantly the teacher relinquished her hold on the cell phone. Getting up from the sofa, Thomas went off in search of something to copy the message onto for Helen, leaving her and his wife alone together. Maria looked at her watch and noted that it was after eight that night. "It's been a long day, Helen. Perhaps you'd be more comfortable in bed. You've had a rough day, and you have to keep your strength for the baby."

Helen shook her head. "I don't want to be alone." she whispered.

"Thomas and I will stay with you." she assured the younger woman. "Come on. Let me take you upstairs."

"I can't go to sleep without her." insistently the model stated, but she stood when Maria tried to assist her to her feet.

"All right. We'll just lay down for awhile." Maria took her by the hand up to the bedroom. "Let's get you into your pajamas." she suggested beginning to help the blonde out of her clothes. Helen allowed herself to be undressed by her mother-in-law like a compliant child. In fact Helen had no energy to fight the older woman. All her strength was suddenly gone, and as soon as her pajamas were on her body, she collapsed onto the bed as her tears began anew. Maria climbed onto the bed next to her and wrapped her arms around the distraught woman.

"She promised me." the teacher mumbled. "She promised she wouldn't die today. How could she do this to me?"

"What do you mean?" Maria questioned in confusion.

"This morning before she left she said that if she died today she would die a happy woman because of me, but I made her promise she wouldn't die. She promised." Helen explained through her distress.

Quietness reigned as Thomas came into the bedroom and slid onto the king sized bed to cradled the young woman in his arms. "I put the message on a tape for you, Helen. She'll never be gone now." he whispered. Helen simply nodded clinging tighter to the two people who had brought her beloved into the world, and the three of the wept themselves into an exhausted sleep.

The following morning as Helen began to wake, she instinctively reached out for her lover to cuddle against her, but as her head landed on the chest of the body next to her, she realized that the hardness of the photographer's frame had been replaced with a smaller softer form, making the blonde open her eyes. Lifting her head she noted that she was curled into Maria and sandwiched between her in-laws as they both held her. Suddenly she realized that the previous day had not been a horrible nightmare but a brutal reality and that her wife was gone. Just then the phone rang. She quickly picked up the cordless that Thomas had brought upstairs, so that they could sleep longer. Sliding out of bed, she greeted the caller emotionlessly.

"Helen, you never called me back yesterday. I've been worried." Kelly stated in concern.

"Sorry." the blonde mumbled moving out of the bedroom and toward the staircase to go downstairs.

"Did Torrance finally make it home?" her best friend asked.

"No." Helen replied slowly moving through the living room out to the balcony.

"What do you mean? Did you even hear from her?"

Helen stood on her balcony looking over downtown New York and seeing the gapping hole where the World Trade Center had been. Smoke still billowed where the institution once stood. Trying to remain strong, she answered, "We heard from her. Actually she was leaving a message for her Dad when the towers collapsed. She was in the lobby."

There was a long silence between them before Kelly quietly inquired, "Are you sure she didn't make it out?"

"Kelly, I listened to that message more times than I can count. I heard everything. I even heard her scream as it collapsed. She was inside when the building fell. My life is over, Kelly."

"Oh, Helen, I'm so sorry." the auburn-haired woman whispered obviously beginning to cry by her wavering voice.

"I don't know what to do, Kelly. I don't know where to go."

"Come here. As soon as you can, get out of that city. It's not good for you to be alone right now. Mark and I want you to come stay with us."

"Thanks. I couldn't exactly go home with the way things are with my mom and the baby, and I just can't bear the idea of staying here alone or with Torrance's parents."

"I understand. Come here and stay with us for awhile. We'll help you decide what to do. Did Torrance leave some sort of will concerning you and the baby?"

"Yeah. I get everything, but what's the point of that? I want Torrance, not money." the blonde cried.

"I know, but I was just checking to see if you and the baby would be taken care of financially."

"Yeah." the teacher mumbled. Turning away from the skyline, she went back into the loft. Moving toward the kitchen, an incongruency on the table caught her attention. She went to it and picked up the mangled article covered in white powder. "Oh my God." she gasped. "How did this get here?" she asked aloud staring down at the photograph. It was from the shoot where she and Torrance met, and she recognized it as coming from the brunette's wallet.

"What is it, Helen?" Kelly anxiously inquired.

"A picture from Torrance's wallet. She always carried it, and it's on the kitchen table." she explained as her eyes hastily scanned the kitchen. A trail of white footprints tracked over the floor, and the photographer's wallet rested on the bar. Helen's heart froze. "Torrance?" she called out cautiously.

"Helen, what's going on?" her best friend asked in concern.

"I don't know, but I have to call you back. I think Torrance is here. I'll call you later." she rushed before hanging up the phone. Running in the direction of the footprints, she called again, "Torrance?" Coming into the entry way, her steps halted as she saw the photographer's body lying stretched out across the floor. She was covered from head to toe in dust, debris, and blood from a head wound that had dried and caked to the brunette's hair and clothing. "Torrance!" the blonde screamed running over and dropping to the floor next to her. The tall woman was unresponsive at first. Unsure of other possible injuries, Helen touched her lightly on the shoulder. "Torrance, baby?" gently she whispered.

The photographer's face twitched before a strangled voice replied, "Helen?"

The blonde's tears began anew hearing her lover's response. "Yes, sweetie, I'm here." she assured her.

"I promised." the photographer mumbled as her eyes slowly opened.

"I know." the teacher answered. Seeing the older woman trying to move, she instructed, "Don't try to move, Torrance. You're hurt."

"No." the brunette argued trying to roll onto her side. With the petite woman's assistance, she made it and looked up into the green-eyes she loved shining with wetness. "Je t'aime, mon petite chou. (I love you, sweetheart)" she confessed.

"I love you too, Torrance, so much." the blonde replied. "How did you survive? How did you get here? Why didn't you call? I was so worried."

Closing her eyes the photographer took a deep breath. "I was on the phone walking out when the building fell. I saw it. I tried to run, but there were so many people. I don't know what happened."

"You were hurt. How did you get home?"

"Don't know. The last thing I remember was running, and then waking up just now. What happened?"

"Terrorists attacked us. They flew two hijacked planes into The World Trade Center. They also hit the Pentagon with one, and they had a fourth, but the passengers brought it down before anything else was hit." Unable to control herself any longer, Helen pulled the older woman to her and held her tightly. Torrance responded in kind, wrapping her strong arms around the woman she adored. "I thought I had lost you." the blonde whispered.

"No. I said I'd come back. I promised you."

"Thank you for keeping it." the teacher sobbed in relief.

"Always, love. I'll never leave you." Torrance stated softly.

Helen wept into Torrance's shoulder, the journey of the last day finally coming to its conclusion. There would be time to try to understand what had taken place, but all she cared about at the moment was the woman who held her heart was safe in her arms. The mother of her child and her wife was home where she belonged. "I love you, Torrance." she said as the two of them laid on the floor of their foyer, clinging to each other as if their very existence depended on it.

"I love you too, Helen." Torrance replied as she sighed. Even though their world had been shaken to the core, they had survived, and all that really counted to her was that she was home where she belonged. "I love you too."

END

Author's Note

I've been hesitant to write about the subject of September 11 since it happened, because of the profound impact it had on my life. Living only a few miles from the Pentagon and having worked at The Trade Center in the recent past, I was filled with a sense of dread that day, as many of my friends were, because we all knew of people in both places. The waiting for that phone call or lack thereof was enough to test the faith of even the strongest person, and the idea that you may simply never know what happened in the final moments in the life of someone you cared about was too much to bear for some time. However now that some time has passed, I wanted to try to put onto paper the feelings of that fateful day that forever changed so many lives. It is a delicate subject matter for many still, and even I still struggle with it, so if you have any negative commentary in regards to the final chapter of this book, please know that this is only my perspective of what happened to me and my feelings of that day.

GEORGIA ON MY MIND

Copyright January 2003

Disclaimer

These characters are of my own creation, except for one, Isaac Mizrahi. He is a real person, and I tried to keep him as true to himself as possible. No infringement was intended. This story is about two women (big surprise there) who are doing all right in their respective lives until they meet each other, and that's when mayhem ensues. I should mention as well that some of my old favorites make an appearance, so if you are a fan of Love in Photographs, you will enjoy seeing Torrance, Helen, and company. If you have not had the pleasure of reading Love in Photographs, just know that this book will definitely spoil that one, so you might want to read it first. However this is not a sequel by any means and can stand by itself. I just think you'll find more pleasure in the minor players in this work if you have read that one. As far as things to look out for, there is violence such as gay bashing and racist and homophobic remarks, so please be aware. And one last thing I should note. I tried to actually write out the southern accent the best I could, so please go lightly on commentary of the speech. This is my first attempt at affecting a drawl in dialogue.

alextryst@hotmail.com

Dedication

As always to my wife: You are my fondest wish.

To the inspiration for the title I credit the song "Georgia on My Mind" sung by the one and only Ray Charles

This is a perfect title given my leading southern lady. Of course in my own way I also thank my blonde muse who has been the star of several books now and more to come I'm sure. Of course I cannot forget my beta reader who has kept me motivated on more than just this book.

GEORGIA ON MY MIND

PART 1

DUST WHIPPED AND whirled behind the convertible as it sped up the long dirt driveway toward the farmhouse. Blake was on her way to her late great aunt's place after spending the morning running errands in the small town not too far away. The Georgia summer sun beat down in torturous rays, but the thirty-seven year old hardly noticed. She was too involved with her blaring music and the scenery of the cotton and peach plantation to even note the heat. Farmhands were in the fields and waved at her as she passed on her way up to the house. Being the executor of her great aunt Millie's estate, the tall brunette attorney had stayed behind after the funeral services to take care of some last minute business, but finding the rural home relaxing, she decided to spend time there on a leisurely working vacation.

Pulling up in front of the house, Blake put her sunglasses on top of her head and grabbed the grocery bags sitting in the back seat. Running up the front steps, she consulted her watch, knowing she only had a few minutes before a phone conference with some of her fellow partners at the small firm she and a couple of friends had started. Quickly putting her things away, she grabbed a soda out of the fridge before taking to the makeshift office she had set up in the library to check her e-mail. Within moments her cell phone rang.

An hour later the tall woman was diligently discussing an upcoming case with her colleagues when there was a rap on the screen door of the house. Wondering who could be calling, she took the phone with her as she moved to the foyer. Seeing a little blonde woman standing on her porch, she approached cautiously as she told her partners to hold for a moment.

"Hi there. May I help you?" she inquired with a friendly smile at the petite woman in a sundress.

"Um, hi. My name is Georgia Carmichael." she introduced. "My mama, Cindy, used to look in on your great aunt everyday."

"Oh, yeah. I met her at the funeral. I'm Blake Erwin." Seeing that the blonde was holding something that appeared to be heavy, she opened the screen door. "Here. Let me help you with that." she offered. Speaking into her phone, she said, "Guys, I'm going to have to call you back in a little bit. Some business has just come up I need to take care of. Continue on without me." Closing her phone and clipping it onto her belt, she reached for the package Georgia was holding. "Come on in, Ms. Carmichael."

"This is from Mama. She thought you might need somethin' up here."

The brunette looked down at the basket full of an assortment of food, including her favorite, a homemade pie. "Well, you must thank your mother for me. This is quite a nice surprise. Could I get you something to drink?"

"Oh, no. I cain't stay. Mama just wanted me to drop that off while I was doin' errands. She wanted me to ask you though if you wanted to come to supper at our place tonight?"

Unsure of how to respond, Blake shrugged her shoulders. "I wouldn't want to impose on your mother's generosity. She's being too kind already."

"She insisted I make you say you would, so I cain't go until I get a yes outta you." the little woman teased lightly. "She's even askin' me to make another pie." she enticed.

"You made this pie?" Blake asked. "What kind is it?"

Georgia nodded. "Peach."

"Sweet Georgia peach. My favorite." the tall woman stated lowly as she met blue eyes. A slight blush rose to the chef's cheeks under the praise. "Well, Ms. Carmichael, I think I will have to accept then. Could I bring anything?"

"Just an appetite. My mama loves to feed people. Why don't I swing by on my way back from town and pick you up?"

"Sure. Do I need to call your mother and accept?"

"Nah. She knows you're comin'."

"That confident in your abilities, is she?" Blake joked.

The blonde shrugged. "I wouldn't have left 'til you said yes, so it's just better you gave in quickly. I should be back between 5:00 and 6:00. Is that okay for you?"

"Sure. I'll try to wrap up my business early."

"All right. I'll see in you in a bit then." Georgia said.

"Looking forward to it, Ms. Carmichael."

"Call me Georgia." the blonde insisted with a pretty smile as she backed out the screen door.

"Only if you call me Blake. See you later." Watching the pixie move down the stairs and to an old dirty truck, Blake wondered about her visitor. Georgia Carmichael was a vision and a welcome sight for her eyes. The attorney hadn't seen many attractive women, in her opinion, since she had come down to Stillwater, Georgia. Most of the women she had seen were poor farmers who had spent too much time in the sun, which had aged them before their time, but the little blonde was like fresh air among the dust. Her fair hair and skin gave her a glowing look, and blue eyes sparkled as she spoke. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts of the little angel, Blake moved back into the office to continue her business.

At 5:00 the tall woman was sitting on the front stoop talking on the cell phone with her on again off again girlfriend when she spotted the blonde's truck coming up the drive. "Hey, baby, I have to go. My chauffeur has just arrived. I'll talk to you later tonight though. Okay, Cara?"

"Where are you going?"

"One of the locals that used to look in on Aunt Millie invited me to dinner. I really have to get going." she said as Georgia gave a friendly honk of her horn. "We'll talk more tonight."

"I still want to come visit you down there, Blake." she insisted.

"I hear you. We'll pick a weekend, but right now I have to hang up." she said, her voice growing slightly irritated that the clinging woman wouldn't let her off the phone.

"All right. Fine. I'll call you later. Don't have too much fun without me though."

Standing and waving at the blonde as she got out of the truck, Blake tried to end the call yet again. "I won't. Talk to you later. Bye, Cara."

"Bye, Blake."

"Sorry about that, Georgia." the attorney apologized as she clipped her phone to her black belt.

"That's all right. You certainly wash up well. You're all dressed up and lookin' fancy."

The brunette looked over her own outfit. She was so used to wearing suits that she hardly even considered it being dressy, so she thought herself casual in the black slacks and royal blue dress shirt. Smiling at the little woman, she shrugged. "This is what I always wear. It's okay, isn't it?"

"Oh, yeah. You look fine. Everybody knows you are a city slicker anyway. You dressin' like us cain't change that." Georgia teased. "Come on. Dinner should be 'bout ready, and Mama doesn't like people bein' late."

Joining Georgia in the truck, Blake looked at the passing scenery as they idly chatted about her great aunt. Ten minutes later they pulled up to a double wide trailer. Blake had never seen such a residence before, but she said nothing as she slid out of the passenger's side and followed the small blonde up to the door. As soon as they walked in, they heard a woman's voice call, "Georgia, is that you?"

"Yeah, Mama. It's me, and I've got Blake with me."

The older blonde popped her head around the corner and smiled. "Well, hey there, Blake. So glad you could make it."

"Thank you for inviting me, Mrs. Carmichael. This is an unexpected treat."

Gesturing to the living area, Georgia asked, "Blake, did you meet my daddy?"

The burly dark-haired man stood from his recliner and gave her a smile. "Hi. I'm Melvin Carmichael." he introduced.

"Blake Erwin." she replied extending her hand to him. She noticed him look at it before reluctantly shaking it.

"Well, take a seat. Georgia, why don't you go help your mama finish dinner?" His daughter nodded and left, leaving the two of them standing there. "Please sit." Melvin gestured to the dingy couch, and the brunette took the offered seat. "So, not to pry or anything, but whatcha gonna do with the farm?"

"I don't exactly know, Mr. Carmichael. I was thinking of selling it. No one in my family has the interest in taking it up as a full time residence, but it is a nice vacation house. My Aunt Millie cared a great deal about the place and the people that work there, so I need to consider them as well like she would want me to. I just don't know. I've been contacted by some interested parties about buying, but I'm not thoroughly convinced it's the right thing to do."

"Well, I personally think it's a shame that your daddy left you down here to deal with the problem all alone." he mentioned taking a sip of beer from the can that had been sitting on the side table. "Makes you wonder what kind of a man he is."

Blake mentally rolled her eyes. She was used to more progressive thinking, but deciding it would not be wise to insult her host, she answered, "Actually, Mr. Carmichael, my father has nothing to do with my great aunt's estate. Millie was my mother's aunt. Not only that I'm attorney in charge of her estate as well as being her financial advisor for the past ten years. My father wouldn't have even known where to begin on such a project as this. He's just a history professor at a small private college."

Georgia's father grunted in reply. "Still a real shame." he grumbled.

Unsure she would be able to carry on a conversation with the man in front of her, Blake stood. "I think I should probably offer my help in the kitchen. Excuse me."

Going into the kitchen area, she found mother and daughter both standing there in aprons putting the finishing touches on their meal. Looking up the younger blonde gave a little smile. "Whatcha you doin' in here, Blake? You need somethin'?" Georgia inquired.

"I was just wondering if you needed help. Is there something I can do?" the attorney inquired returning the grin. Georgia looked adorable to Blake standing there in her sundress and apron, her blonde hair pulled back off her face and blue eyes twinkling.

"We're just fine. In fact it's time to eat." Cindy said.

Blake picked up the mashed potatoes as the other women got the rest of the food and moved to the table. The four of them sat down to a traditional southern feast of fried chicken, mashed potatoes, biscuits, corn, and green beans. "This looks delicious, Mrs. Carmichael." complimented Blake.

"Thank you, Blake, but I want you to call me Cindy."

"Well, Cindy, I don't think I've had a meal that looked this good in ages."

"I figured as much bein' up there all alone at that house. You feel free to come to dinner over here any time, sugar. Any relative of Millie's is always welcome in this house."

"Thank you, Cindy. That's very kind of you."

As the meal began, Cindy inquired, "So, Millie used to tell me stories 'bout you. Is it true that you are an attorney in New York?"

"Yeah. A couple of friends and I started our own law firm a few years ago. I also am a CFP on the side. I do all right."

"What's a CFP?" Georgia asked curiously.

"That means Certified Financial Planner. Between financial planning and court cases, I stay pretty busy. This has been the first time I've been away from New York for more than a week in years. Even though I'm still working, this seems like a vacation."

"Do you know what you're gonna do with the farm yet?"

"No. I was just telling your husband that I've had some offers to buy the place, but I'm not sure. I haven't gone threw the books completely yet to see what it would even be worth. It's up in the air for now. I do want to think about the people that have been working for my great aunt for years. I know she wouldn't want them to be without jobs after all this time, so I want to consider that as well."

"Millie used to tell me sometimes that she wanted to sell to the farmhands before she got too old to run it by herself. She always put those people first."

"What do you mean sell it to the farmhands? You mean like being partners?" Blake asked in interest.

"Yeah. She used to say that they could each buy a piece from her and that she would only keep enough to live off of. I think that's what she wanted, but she never got a chance to see it through."

"Do you know if she ever mentioned this to them?"

Cindy shrugged. "I don't really know."

"That's not a half bad idea." Blake stated taking a bite of her potatoes.

"She always had interesting ideas." Cindy said with a smile as if she was remembering Millie. "I always was concerned with her livin' up there by herself though. Never made good sense for an old woman to live alone in that house."

"Well, Aunt Millie was a tough one. She was fiercely independent. She never took my advice about getting a new place but at least she had Bruce for protection." she mentioned, referencing the great dane that was her great aunt's pet. "He misses her."

"I'm sure he does. He was the most loyal dog." Cindy stated. "He guarded her like she was the Queen of England."

Blake smiled. "Yeah, he did. He's a good dog. I don't really know what to do with him either. He's a little big for my place in New York, but he's a good dog. I'd like to see him have a good home. Maybe one of the farmhands will take him. There is really so much to do, but I'm also swamped with work from home. This is just going to take some time."

After dinner was over, Georgia suggested that Blake join her over at the local bar for drinks with some friends. Being that the tall woman had no other plans, she accepted the offer, so after profusely thanking Cindy for the dinner, she followed the little woman back out to the truck. As soon as they had pulled out onto the main road, Georgia mentioned, "Most of my friends and I go up to the bar here on Friday nights. There's not a whole lot to do in this town as you've probably already realized."

"I noticed. You know, we never got a chance to talk about you over dinner. What do you do?"

"Oh, I'm an elementary school teacher, but since I'm on summer vacation now, I don't have much to do."

"Do you enjoy it? How long have you been teaching?"

"Just a few years. I like it all right."

"Just a few years? Could I be really intrusive and ask how old you are?"

"I'm twenty-five. Why? How old are you since you asked first?"

"I'm thirty-seven. I was just curious, because you seem so young yet mature at the same time. I couldn't quite figure you out. I had you in my head as your late twenties."

"No, not quite there yet." the blonde joked. A few minutes later they pulled up into a dirt parking lot. Blake looked at the building where loud music was blaring. The structure looked like a converted barn, and she wondered what type of people she would encounter in there. Following Georgia inside she heard the music die as soon as she cleared the doorway. All eyes seemed to fall on Georgia and her. "Everybody, this is Blake Erwin. She's Millie's great niece, so everyone be nice to her." Georgia introduced. Turning to Blake she asked, "You wanna a drink?"

"Yeah, sounds good. What do you want?" The two of them moved over to the bar. The attorney looked around cautiously as they waited for the bartender to come over to them. Knowing the size of the building and the size of the bar, Blake figured something else had to occupy the space as well, but there seemed to be only a small door just beyond the far side of the bar leading to the other side of the building. "What's back there?" she inquired curiously.

"Oh, there's a small restaurant that is a part of the bar, but I hardly ever go over there. You cain get everythin' over here that you cain there, but you don't have to sit down at a table if you don't want." she answered with a smile as the bartender finally came to them. Georgia ordered a beer and Blake a double shot of whiskey. After Blake had paid for both beverages, Georgia said, "Come on. Let me introduce you to some of my friends." They walked over to the pool table where a group of rowdy men and women were watching a game in progress. Quick introductions were made among the group before Georgia got pulled into a conversation with one of her girl friends, leaving Blake just standing by watch the pool game.

However within a few moments one of the men she had been introduced, Jack, asked her, "You play at all?"

"Sometimes. What about you?"

"Oh yeah. I'm the best player in here. No one cain beat me at pool."

"Well, I'd like to play you then, because none of my friends can beat me." Blake said with a smile.

"Let's do it then. It'll be good to have some new competition. I'll put us up on the board." he said moving to put their names on the list of players. When he came back, he inquired, "So, is it true what I hear around town? You're some sort of hot shot attorney from Yankee land?"

The tall woman laughed lightly. "Yeah, you could say that."

"And your Millie's great niece. She was nice woman. Sorry that she passed away."

"She was old and lived a long life. It was time." Blake stated with a shrug, trying to remain in composure in front of these strangers. She had always had a special relationship with her great aunt, so she was taking the loss particularly hard, but she didn't like showing her feelings to people she didn't know. Changing the subject she asked, "So, what do you do, Jack?"

"Not a whole lot other than own this hole in the ground. Most of the time I just enjoy lookin' at Georgia." he stated finishing off his beer.

Blake nodded as her eyes found the little woman too. "I take it you've known Georgia a long time?"

"Oh yeah. We played together as kids. Took me forever to convince her to marry me though." he mentioned.

"You and Georgia are married? She didn't mention that."

"Yeah, well, that's because she's grown into a selfish bitch that thinks she's too good for the likes of me." he snarled.

Blake looked back at the small woman. She couldn't imagine that attitude from the blonde from what she knew of her, but she wasn't truly sure given their short acquaintance. Finishing off her drink, she excused herself to get another one.

While she was gone, Georgia walked over to her husband, seeing that his eyes were on Blake as she made her way across the room. "Whatcha you thinkin'?" she asked looking at the tall woman as well.

He gruffly stated, "I was just thinking that you got yourself quite the city slicker boyfriend."

"What the hell are you talkin' 'bout, Jack?" she asked in annoyance.

"Oh, come on, Georgia. Look at her. She's dressed like a man for God's sake. She's got to be one of them lesbians. What are you doin' runnin' 'round with her for? It's already bad enough for me to be known as the man whose wife ran out on him. Now people are going to think even worse with your hangin' 'round her."

"Jack, life isn't always about you. She's nice, and my mama likes her."

"And what about you, Georgia? You like her? You like her fancy clothes? You like that fancy car people have seen her drivin'? That's so like you, Georgia, wantin' things you cain't never have." he grumbled.

"I cain have them, Jack. It's you who cain't ever git them, because you are satisfied bein' the owner of some shit hole bar." she answered beginning to become angry with him as usual. He always had a way of grating on her nerves, and tonight was turning out to be no exception.

Blake noticed the conversation taking place as she waited on her drink to be made. She could tell just by looking at the blonde that she was unhappy with something Jack had said. She wondered what the story was between them to be married and yet seemingly not together. When they had walked in she noticed that Jack had been obviously involved with another woman, so her curiosity was peaked.

Going back to them with her whiskey, she asked, "What are you two so talkative about?"

"Um, Jack was just tellin' me that you played pool as well." Georgia lied pointing up to her name on the board.

"Yeah. Your husband here thinks he can beat me." she lightly taunted.

"Bet your bottom dollar I cain beat you, Yankee."

"You know, you're so confident, Jack, maybe we should both put money with our mouths are. What do you say? A little friendly wager?"

"Blake, he is pretty good." Georgia mentioned seeing that the brunette was reaching for her wallet.

"So am I, Georgia." she replied taking out a single bill. Tossing the one hundred casually on the table, she said challengingly, "Put up or shut up, Jack."

He looked at the money and then her. "Oh, this is too easy. Make it two hundred."

"What about three?" she asked putting two more hundreds down.

He smiled. "Three hundred. For one game?"

"One game, three games. Whatever you want. I'll win them all. Your choice."

"One game." he proposed pulling out his money as well.

"Fine. We'll lag for break."

Calling attention to everyone around the table, Jack announced, "Blake here has just put three hundred dollars on the table thinkin' she cain beat me. We're playin' next. I've got somethin' to teach the Yankee. Georgia, you hold the money."

Georgia did as what was requested of her, picking up the six hundred dollars for safekeeping and putting it in her pocket. She was anxious for her new friend, because she knew that Jack was a good player. Quietly she watched as the present game concluded and then Jack and Blake took the table. Standing next to each other, they lagged for the break. It was so close that a third party had to call it for them, determining that Jack had won it. He smiled in victory before asking, "Any last requests? What game do you want to play?"

"Let's play eight ball to make it more interesting." she said.

"'Fraid I'm gonna run the table if we play nine ball?" he taunted.

"No. I just think this will be more a test of skill. Now stop stalling for time and break, Jack." she insisted, throwing his attitude right back at him.

Blake stood to the side as he began the game. He appeared to be a decent player, but the brunette was confident that she was better. She wanted to beat him, not for the money because that didn't matter to her, but she wanted to deflate that superior attitude he possessed. As the moments passed, he sunk several of his balls quickly but had left himself a difficult shot. Blake held her breath as he took his stroke. He cursed when he missed, because the cue ball was in a perfect position for Blake to take her first chance at the table.

Studying the table carefully for a few minutes, she planned out how she would proceed. Meticulously she moved around the table cautiously sinking all her balls. When she only had the eight ball left to shoot, she spared a glance at Georgia. Jack was hovered close to his wife mumbling something under his breath. Deciding to play it safe, Blake didn't show her usual cockiness and focused solely on her task at hand. Lining up to the ball, she eyed it painstakingly. One of Jack's was slightly in the way, making it more difficult, but Blake wanted it to be over, so she decided to go for it. Taking a deep breath, she took her shot. The eight ball bounced lightly between the two bumpers of the corner pocket before dropping.

"Dammit to hell!" Jack cursed throwing his stick on the floor.

Instead of flaunting her victory, Blake merely extended her hand to him in good sportsmanship. "Good game." she said.

"Double or nothing." he challenged, not accepting the defeat.

"I don't think so."

"Why not? Scared?" he pressed.

"No. I just don't want to take more of your money." she replied gesturing to Georgia for her winnings.

As the little blonde began to hand it over, Jack grabbed it from her. "Jack, give that back. Blake won that fair and square." Georgia protested.

"No! I demand a rematch!"

"You aren't getting one. Now hand over my money."

"No!" he yelled.

Shrugging her shoulders, Blake said, "All right. Keep it then. It's only money. I'll just file a report with the local authorities that you stole it. It's no big deal to me. Besides everyone here knows what you are if you keep that money." They held their stare for a moment before Blake turned around to head to the bar. Before she had even gotten two steps she felt a soft hand on her arm. She looked down into blue eyes.

"Here. Let me pay you." Georgia offered opening her purse.

"Forget about it, Georgia. You don't need to make up for his ignorance. You might be married to him, but he is his own man. You shouldn't have to clean up his messes. I'm just going to go get some air while he decides what he wants to do. Excuse me."

As soon as Blake was gone, Georgia turned to Jack. "Jack, how could you do that?"

"Do what?" he asked angrily.

"Steal her money, you fool! It's hers! She won it! Now give it back before you get into a whole mess of trouble!"

"No! She cheated!" he protested.

"Like hell she did! She beat you, Jack! Now give me the money! Don't be a prick!" the blonde screamed in fury.

Meanwhile Blake was outside looking up at the star-filled sky. She never saw stars in New York, so it was a rare treat to actually see the constellations of the night. Just then her phone rang interrupting her thoughts. "Blake Erwin." she greeted opening it.

"Hey, babe." Cara said. "Where are you? I just tried the number at the house."

"I'm still out. I'm at some white trash bar with my host's daughter. I just stepped outside for some air. Man, I miss New York. It's so quiet here, and everyone is backwards." she complained.

"Then why don't you come home? It's been too long already. I'm missing you." her girlfriend purred seductively. "My bed is cold without you."

"My bed's been pretty cold too. Bruce is no replacement for your hot body." Blake replied in a whisper. "What I would love to be doing to you right now."

"Tell me."

"Oh, I'd love to have you stretched out on that rug of yours in your living room taking in the wonders of you body, your neck, your lips, your soft skin." she suggested.

"That sounds good, Blake. Then what?" Cara prompted.

Before Blake could answer though, she heard the door to the bar open emitting the noise from inside. Turning toward it she saw Georgia walking toward her. "Could you hold on for just a second, Cara? I need to take care of something. Be right back."

"Sure but know that I'm waiting."

Putting her hand over the receiver of her phone, she looked at Georgia questioningly. "What is it, Georgia?" Without a word she handed over Blake's money. "This isn't yours, is it? The money doesn't really mean anything to me."

"No. Jack lost, and he owes you. I finally got him to see reason. Sorry to interrupt your phone call. Just come get me when you're finished." she said before heading back inside.

Watching her go Blake wondered what Georgia had done to get her hands on the money. When she walked out, Jack was set on keeping it, so she hoped the little blonde hadn't acted foolishly on her behalf. Bringing the phone back up to her ear, she said, "Cara, listen. There is a problem I need to take care of. May I call you back in a little bit?"

"Blake, this is the second time you've done this to me today. What keeps being so important?"

"I think a fight is about to break out here, and I need to put a stop to it before it does. I'll call you when I get home."

"Well, I may or may not be here. I'm going out with friends."

"All right. If you aren't there, I'll call your cell. Please. I have to go now before this gets nasty."

"Okay. I'll talk to you later. Bye." Cara snipped hanging up without waiting for a response.

Heading back into the bar, Blake looked for Georgia. She saw her over in the corner with her husband. Jack had the little woman pinned against the wall as he freely touched the blonde in intimate ways. Georgia's eyes caught hers from across the bar. It was clear to Blake that the petite woman was not a completely willing participant in the activity taking place. Suddenly the attorney realized what was going on. The blonde teacher had traded herself for the money. Anger moved Blake to action. Striding over to them, she pulled Jack away by the shoulder.

"Get off her!" she demanded.

He shot her a glare. "Don't tell me what to do with my own wife, Yankee!"

"Blake, what are you doin'?" questioned Georgia.

"Georgia, I told you the money didn't mean anything to me. It's not worth this." she explained pulling the bills out of her pocket. "Here, Jack. Here's your half back. Now you can leave Georgia alone." she said shoving it at him.

He sneered at her but snatched the three hundred from her. "Now get lost! This is between Georgia and me!" he yelled with a shove to her shoulder.

Seeing blue eyes showing fear, Blake didn't back away. "No, Jack. You might be married, but that doesn't give you the right to treat Georgia like a whore. I might be the only one here who gives a damn, but if you don't take your hands off her, I will hurt you." she announced boldly.

"Blake, don't do this." Georgia stated coming to stand between them. "I'm not worth a fight."

"Says who? Someone here needs to come to your defense. That's a husband's job, but if he's the one mistreating you, someone should step in. You deserve respect." she stated.

The blonde looked between the two tall bodies on either side of her. Jack was glaring at the brunette. Likewise Blake was treating Jack to a menacing stare. "You know what? I think we should call it a night. Come on, Blake. I'll take you home."

"Yeah. Take her home, Georgia, and then get your ass back here. We ain't finished." Jack growled.

With one last look at her husband, Georgia gently guided Blake out of the establishment. Both of the got into the truck in silence and rode that way for several minutes. "You know, not a lot of people have ever stood up to Jack." the blonde mentioned. "He's pissed."

"Well, he brought it on himself for being such an asshole. You don't actually love him, do you?"

"No, not any more. There was a time when I did, but that was a long time ago."

"How long have you two been married?"

"Eight years. We got married when I was seventeen. At the time it seemed like the right thing to do." she mumbled.

"Why so young?"

"Because I was pregnant." Georgia plainly stated.

"Oh. So, what happened with the kid?"

"I had a miscarriage after six months." she explained softly. "Things went downhill from there, and he never was quite the same."

"And yet you stay married? Do you still live together?"

"No. I live with my parents. What's the point in a divorce? I'll never find someone else in this town, and even if I did find a guy, he'd already know about what happened with Jack and me. No man wants someone else's wife. We just stay married, because it's cheaper than a divorce." Blake nodded in understanding. "What about you, Blake? Are you married? Do you have a boyfriend in New York?"

"No, I'm not married, no boyfriend either." she answered, deciding not to disclose her sexual orientation to her company. She still didn't know Georgia well, so she wasn't sure what her response might be to such a declaration.

"You're probably too busy for that anyway." Georgia commented.

"I am busy. I don't date much."

About ten minutes later they pulled to a stop in front of Blake's house. Bruce was sitting on the front porch eying the truck inquisitively. "Bruce is such a good dog. It's a shame you have to give him away."

"Yeah. He is a good dog. You want him?"

"I'll take him for you if that's what you want." Georgia answered.

"Maybe when I go back to New York. For now it's nice to have the company around this old house. He's a good watch dog."

"That he is. I'll see you 'round then."

"Yeah. Thanks for the interesting evening." Blake said opening the truck door.

Just as she was about to get out, Georgia touched her on the arm. "Blake, thanks for comin' to my defense. As I said no one has done that with Jack before."

"You're welcome. Someone needed to do it."

Giving a smile the blue-eyed blonde observed, "For a Yankee you certainly do have southern manners. I guess your mama taught you well."

Blake gave a little laugh. "I just know people deserve respect. Good night, Georgia."

"Night, Blake."

The attorney watched as the teacher pulled out of sight before going up to the porch. "How you doing, Bruce?" she greeted the dog, stroking the top of his head. "Let's go in."

The following Friday afternoon Blake headed into Atlanta to pick up Cara from the airport. The elegant brunette with the chocolate eyes smiled brightly at Blake when she saw her. They hugged tightly as Cara sneaked a kiss on her girlfriend's cheek. "I missed you, babe." she whispered. "I can't wait to get home and show you how much."

Blake grinned. "Sounds good. Let's get your stuff."

Quickly they gathered Cara's things and moved out to Blake's waiting convertible. "Wow. It's hot here." Cara mentioned.

"Yeah but you get used to it. Come on. It takes a couple of hours to get back to the house. I need to be back for a call at 4:00."

"I thought you weren't going to work while I was here." Cara pouted.

"This is the last call I have to take. No more after this one. I promise. We'll have the weekend to ourselves to do nothing, and I mean nothing. There truly is nothing to do here."

"Sounds perfect. That means there will be nothing to distract you." Cara replied slipping her hand onto Blake's thigh.

Blake shot her girlfriend a seductive smile. "Oh, I know there is plenty that we can come up with. I have quite the list already." she teased.

When they arrived back at the house, Blake had just enough time to put Cara's bags upstairs before getting on her call, leaving her girlfriend to her own devices. A few hours later Blake was finally finished for the weekend. Having heard the screen door earlier, she figured Cara had gone outside onto the porch. Stepping outside she called for her girlfriend. Cara responded that she was around the corner on the wrap around porch.

Walking around to where the suspended porch swing hung, Blake found the brunette sitting there in a light flowing skirt, cotton blouse, and sandals reading. "You look beautiful." Blake complimented stepping closer.

Cara blushed at the comment. "You are such a charmer. Are you finished now?"

The tall woman nodded as she came to take a seat. "So, what shall we do now?" she asked casually even though she knew the look Cara was giving her well. The smaller woman was interested in something intimate.

"Oh, I don't know. I have a few ideas." she stated pulling Blake in for a soft kiss that quickly turned passionate. "I missed you, Blake." Cara whispered as her girlfriend took to her neck.

"I missed you too, Cara." Blake answered as her hands came up to Cara's ample endowment on the outside of her blouse. After a few minutes, she suggested, "You want to go inside?"

"Let's stay here. We've never done it like this before." she responded starting on her girlfriend's shirt buttons. Blake reacted in kind beginning to lift Cara's top over her head. As her pale skin came into view, Blake devoured it with fervor, relishing the feel of the soft skin. She always loved the feel of the little woman's body. It was her favorite part about dating the smaller brunette, the benefits of being able to touch such a heavenly creature. Dipping her head lower, she teasingly circled the crest of Cara's left breast. Cara whimpered urgently pressing the attorney's head in deeper.

Georgia and her mother were driving home together after running errands in town. As they neared Blake's driveway, Cindy suggested that they stop to check in on the tall woman. Nodding in agreement Georgia turned their truck into the drive that led up to the house. She pulled the car to a stop a few moments later.

"Doesn't look like she's here." her mother mentioned.

"No. Her car is here. I'm going to go knock."

"If she is home, invite her over for dinner tonight. I'll just wait here." Cindy said deciding to stay in the car.

Georgia nodded before going up to the porch. The door was open, so she knocked on the frame of the screen. "Blake? Are you home?" she called. However there was no answer. Knocking a second time, she patiently waited on an answer, but when no one came to the door, curiosity got the better of her. She knew someone had to be there with the way the house was completely open. "Blake?" she called again moving around the porch, thinking that the woman might just be outside.

Suddenly she heard loud panting and moaning coming from the side porch. Drawn toward the noise, Georgia wondered what it was. However then she heard a female voice exclaim, "Oh, Blake! Right there! Oh, God! Fuck me, baby! I'm so close!" Rounding the corner, what Georgia saw made her freeze in complete shock. Blake was kneeling on the porch, her face buried in the chest of another woman, who had her legs wrapped tightly around the attorney's bare, muscular back. The porch swing creaked as the tall woman thrust in time with the brunette's hips. Both of them were heaving and groaning from the exertion.

"Cara." Blake moaned as her girlfriend began to climax around her.

"Blake." she replied. However a scream then escaped her, scaring Blake.

"Baby, are you all right? Did I hurt you?" she asked, but seeing Cara's gaze fixed over her shoulder, she turned to see the wide eyes of Georgia Carmichael. "Shit! Georgia!" Blake exclaimed in surprise trying to extract herself from her girlfriend's clutches.

Seeing Blake turn around and expose her bare torso brought Georgia out of her trance. "Oh my God. Oh my God." she stuttered turning immediately and running back for the truck.

Instantly Blake grabbed her shirt and took off after her. "Georgia, wait!" she screamed covering herself as she ran. She met up with the blonde as she was beginning to back the truck out of the driveway. "Georgia, stop the truck!" she pleaded grabbing onto the driver's side door, but the little woman refused.

"Sweetie, what's wrong?" Cindy asked at her daughter's peculiar behavior. However a movement on the porch caught her eyes, and she saw another woman standing there disheveled as Blake.

"Georgia, please, stop the truck. I can explain." Again Georgia said nothing but shook her head adamantly as she peeled out of the driveway. Standing there watching the dust flying up behind the truck, Blake cursed, "Fuck!"

"Who was that?" Cara asked as Blake made her way back to the house.

"Just one of the locals and her mother. They've been checking on me while I've been here. I didn't want them to find out about me this way though." she grumbled.

"Nothing that can be done about it now, Blake. It's done. Come on. Let's go inside." Cara enticed. The attorney agreed with a nod and took the outstretched hand of her girlfriend.

Georgia was shaking as she sped away from the house. "Sugar, what's wrong? What happened?" Cindy asked of her daughter.

"They were... they were..." she tried to start but her voice failed her.

"They were what, honey?"

"Havin' sex." Georgia managed to get out.

"Oh." Cindy stated in shock herself.

"I saw them havin' sex." the blonde mumbled with a shudder as tears began to stream down her cheeks.

"Are you all right to drive? You seem awfully upset."

"I saw them havin' sex." she stuttered again.

Cindy nodded. "Why are you upset by that? Is it because Blake was with another woman? Does that bother you, honey?" she asked reaching to tuck a piece of blonde hair behind her daughter's ear.

Turning to her mother, Georgia asked, "Don't you think it's weird?"

Cindy shrugged. "Well, I don't know. Millie told me 'bout Blake so long ago that I just kinda got used to the idea. In fact I never really thought about it until now."

"You knew? Why didn't you tell me? Jack was right!"

"What do you mean Jack was right? What was he right 'bout?"

"She's one of them lesbians! He tired to tell me, but I didn't believe him! I've never seen two women havin' sex!"

Cindy sighed. "Georgia, she's still the Blake I know you like. I could tell how curious you were about her last night. Nothin's changed."

"Nothin's changed? Everythin's changed! Oh, God. Was she hittin' on me at the bar when she stood up to Jack? He thought so!"

Seeing her daughter starting to become hysterical, Cindy put a consoling hand on her arm. "Calm down, Georgia. You just need to take some deep breaths. I'm sure Blake wasn't hittin' on you. If that woman was her girlfriend, then why would she have reason to hit on you? I'm sure she was just bein' nice."

Covering her forehead with her hand, the little blonde asked aloud, "And I just tore out of there. What am I gonna do? How cain I even look at her now after that?"

"Well, you'll think of somethin'. As far as I'm concerned, Blake is Millie's great niece, and I like her. She will still be welcome at our house, so you need to decide how you feel 'bout this."

"Mama, do you think it's okay for them to be together like that?" hesitantly Georgia inquired.

"It's not my place to say, sugar. I don't even give it thought."

The following morning Blake and Cara were up early to do errands in town. Their first stop was the grocery store to pick up some things for the next week. They were minding their own business when Blake heard Georgia's unmistakable voice. Within in moments the little blonde and her mother had turned down the same aisle they were on. Instantly their eyes met. Blake just stood there, unsure of what to do, but to her surprise Cindy moved toward them.

Smiling brightly she said, "Good mornin', Blake. How are you?"

"Good morning, Cindy, Georgia." When the older woman looked toward Cara, the tall woman said, "Cara, this is Cindy and Georgia Carmichael. Cindy, Georgia, this is Cara Lebowitz."

"So nice to meet you, Cara." Cindy said with a smile, but Georgia said nothing, instead breaking the gaze.

"Mama, I'm just gonna go pick up that milk for you." she said excusing herself.

All three of them watched her as she walked away. With a sad look, Cindy turned back toward the pair. "Georgia told me what she saw yesterday. You just need to give her some time, Blake. I think she'll come 'round once she gets used to the idea."

Nodding in understanding Blake feebly said, "I didn't mean to scare her. We weren't expecting company."

The older woman held up her hand to stop her. "No explanation is needed, Blake. It's your place. You have a right to do anythin' you choose there." Looking at Cara she continued, "I'm all about people bein' happy, regardless of where they find it as long as they aren't hurtin' others. You deserve happiness, Blake, where you cain get it. Now if you'll excuse me, I should check up on my daughter. Nice meetin' you, Cara."

"You too." she replied. When Cindy had turned out of the aisle, Cara mumbled, "Wow. She's progressive for such a tiny town."

"Yeah. I wonder why." Blake questioned. "Well, we should finish this shopping. We have some other things to do."

Georgia swiftly moved toward the dairy aisle in an effort to get away from Blake as quickly as possible. Seeing the tall woman stirred strange feelings within her about the previous afternoon. She was in utter shock when she had stumbled upon them, but now she couldn't stop thinking about it. Her head held vivid images of the two of them in the throes of passion and the sight of Blake standing there in front of her half naked.

It seemed quiet obvious that each of them was enjoying the activity tremendously. Cara's face contained absolute bliss at what Blake was doing, which left Georgia with mixed feelings. Having only been with Jack, she couldn't recall emotions that were even close to those displayed in front of her. Part of her felt jealous of the pleasure they seemed to have with each other, because she never had felt it in her life, but even more, there was a part of her mind that just instantly seemed to open at the sight of Blake on her knees feasting upon a soft delicate woman.

Never in her life had Georgia ever thought about the fact that two women could be together that way. It was never discussed among any of her peers, so she didn't really know that type of relationship existed. However seeing how sensual they were opened her eyes and thoughts to other possibilities, and it stirred a place within her that she never knew existed.

That night when she had gone to bed she thought of Blake, the way she looked standing there in only her slacks, glistening sweat gently rolling between small breasts and down a flat hard stomach. Georgia's thoughts strayed as she imaged that she had stumbled upon her friend without Cara there. Blake walked to her and embraced her. Her own hands slipped around the strong naked back as her breathing hitched, but just as she realized she was fantasizing about the tall attorney kissing her, Georgia forced the thoughts from her mind. She didn't want to go that far with her imagination, but it was already too late. Her body had responded to the vivid fantasy, her body heat rising and breath catching as an unfamiliar sensation struck the pit of her stomach and between her thighs.

For the first time in her life, she felt out of control as she instinctively felt the burning need to extinguish the fire that had begun to run rampant through her. Before she even realized it, her body overrode her nature as a hand probed the aching want all the while thinking of herself in Cara's place on the porch swing. Blake was kneeling in front of her giving her all she desired.

Now as she saw the brunette all the improper fantasies she had that night in her bed came rushing back to her, making her unable to even look at the woman who had given her more pleasure in her mind than Jack ever had in body. Suddenly a hand on her shoulder made her jump, and she screamed lightly in surprise, coming back to the present.

"Georgia, are you all right?" her mother asked in concern.

She nodded. "I'm fine."

"Are you sure? I mean this might take some time. It's okay."

"I'm fine, Mama, really. I just wasn't expectin' to see them here." she stuttered flustered.

Cindy studied her daughter carefully a moment. She could clearly see how uncomfortable Georgia was. "Sugar, Blake is just a person. Who she goes to bed with at night don't make her who she is."

"I know. I just..... I just don't want to talk about it." she quickly snapped ending the conversation.

The following Tuesday after Cara had gone back to New York Blake was out in the front yard early. There had a been a terrible storm the night before that had taken down one of the large oak trees, so she decided to take it upon herself to clear it. Even though she didn't normally dress so casually, she opted for a pair of khaki shorts and a sleeveless t-shirt with a pair of work boots. Going out to the tool shed, she took out the chain saw and dragged it out to the old tree.

It was mindless work, but it gave the brunette time to think about what had happened over that past several days. She hadn't been able to have two minutes alone with Georgia since the blonde found her in the compromising position with Cara. She felt terrible for scaring the little woman, which was rare for her, because she normally didn't care about what anyone thought. However there was something in those blue eyes at the moment of discovery that struck a chord with Blake.

From the moment she had met the petite woman, she knew she was attracted to her physically. It wasn't often that she liked unsophisticated women, but there was something about Georgia's innocence and sweet smile that struck deeply within her libido. In fact there were many times that she allowed her mind to wander to the possible wonders of the school teacher's body. That day when she and Cara were out on the swing, Blake's thoughts were on Georgia instead of her girlfriend. It wasn't often she let her mind fantasize during sex, but it had that day, especially since Cara had dressed so much like Georgia with the light cotton skirt and top. The elegant Jewish theater director looked so much like a country girl that afternoon, only further fueling Blake's desires for the one she knew she couldn't have. When Georgia accidentally happened upon them, Blake felt completely exposed, almost as if she knew Georgia would be able to see in her eyes that her lust was for the blonde.

Now Georgia wouldn't even speak to her, and Blake didn't know what to do. As much as she wanted to let the whole thing slide off her back, she couldn't. Something in her wouldn't let Georgia Carmichael out of her idle thoughts. The blonde permeated her thoughts at almost every available opportunity, so the attorney wondered if she would ever be able to bring closure to the situation at hand in any way. She just wanted a chance to at least apologize to the little woman for scaring her, but she didn't think that chance would come.

That morning when Georgia awoke finally, she came to a decision that she would confront Blake. It had been several days since the incident, and even as disconcerted as she was about what had happened and the new feelings she was experiencing, the longing to see the tall woman outweighed her embarrassment, so after dressing for the day in a pair of jean shorts and thin white cotton midriff blouse, she headed out to Blake's farm.

As she drove up the driveway however, her breath caught in her throat. There was Blake with her back to the driveway intently working on a fallen oak. Georgia watched for a few minutes taking in the way the brunette's muscles worked, displaying her obvious strength. The older woman was sweating from the exertion in combination with heat and humidity, causing perspiration to trickle down her naked limbs, and the blonde could see the pattern of sweat as it collected in the material of her shirt. The soaked garment clung to the musculature of Blake's back, outlining all the hardness under her skin.

Georgia gulped as her own body responded with a quickening pulse, but it was too late to turn around. She was already there, so she took a calming breath before giving a friendly honk of the truck horn to alert Blake of her presence. The tall woman turned as the blonde slid out of the truck and issued a genuine smile as she cut off the chain saw.

Coming within a few feet of her, Georgia nervously greeted, "Hi."

"Hey. How are you? What brings you here?" casually Blake inquired fighting her own nervousness at Georgia's sudden arrival.

"I wanted to talk to you if you weren't busy." tentatively the blonde stated.

"Not at all. I was just trying to clear this. You want a drink or something?"

"No. I'm fine. Thanks."

"Have a seat." Blake suggested gesturing to the massive tree trunk as she leaned against it.

Georgia had to jump a little to get up onto the trunk but then settled herself. A quiet moment passed. Finally though she said, "Listen, Blake. I just wanted to apologize for actin' so weird the last few days. I didn't expect to see what I did, and it really threw me."

"Well, I'm sorry that I scared you." Blake offered in return in an effort to ease the other woman's discomfort.

Georgia nodded. "Are we okay?" she asked.

"I don't know. You tell me, Georgia."

Georgia shrugged. "Well, um, I guess."

"It's okay if you need time, Georgia. I'll understand."

"I don't need time. I just never thought... never imagined seein' what I did. Could I ask you somethin'?" Blake nodded. "How did you ever know you were that way?"

"What way is that?"

Georgia flushed in mild frustration and embarrassment. "You know, liked girls instead of boys?"

Blake shrugged as she cast her eyes off toward the cotton fields. "I don't know really. The first time I kissed a girl I was eight, and I never thought of anything different since then. You know, Georgia, I know this kind of thing isn't normal around here, but in New York it's a regular part of life. Just as you might think of this as strange, I think some of the things that happen around here are strange, like you remaining married to a man you obviously don't love. Nevertheless I'm not judging you, so I would hope you would extend me the same courtesy." she stated with a slight edge to her voice.

Even though Georgia she had no right be feel offended by Blake's speech given her behavior over the past few days, it did hurt her feelings a little to have the woman she was coming to know thinking less than positively of her. "I'm not judgin' you, Blake. I was just truly surprised, and I needed time to adjust, but I'm over it now."

"Are you sure?" the brunette inquired looking down at the blonde. Georgia nodded as she looked into dark eyes. "All right. If you say so."

"So, cain we go back to bein' friends 'gain?" the little woman asked tentatively.

"Of course." Blake replied with a sexy smile.

"Good. You want to come over for dinner tonight? My mama wanted you to come over the night we came by, but that slipped my mind then."

Cracking a grin with a little chuckle, the attorney suggested, "Why don't you come to dinner here tonight? Your mother has been quite gracious with her meals, but I can cook. Why don't you join me for dinner instead?"

"Okay. That sounds good. What time?"

"How about 7:30? That gives me time to do some business."

"All right. We cain go to the old drive-in afterwards. The summer season just opened."

"The drive-in? You mean like drive-in movies?"

"Yeah. It's so much fun. Have you ever been to one?"

"No, I haven't."

"Then we have to go. You'll have a great time."

"Okay. Dinner and the movies it is. Will I see you at 7:30?"

"I'll be here. I should let you get back to work now. Have a good day." she said taking to her feet again and absent-mindedly brushing debris from the seat of her shorts.

"You too, Georgia. See you tonight."

Blake watched the blonde make her way over to her truck and casually climb into the cab. She waved at her as Georgia started it and circled the vehicle in the small turn around area before heading away. Shaking her head, she tried to clear her head of the image of the petite woman in such a skimpy outfit. Now that they were going to be friends again, she wondered how to handle the attraction she was feeling for the younger woman. Deciding to just let nature take its course, she turned back to her work, but as she continued to work on the tree, Georgia persisted in her thoughts.

That evening Blake was just putting the finishing touches on dinner when she heard a knock on the screen door. Bruce ran into the foyer to investigate with her following close behind. The teacher was standing there wearing a feminine summer dress and soft smile as Blake came to open the screen. Smiling at her the tall woman greeted her softly. "Good evening."

"Hi, Blake. I thought you might like this." she stated holding up a pie for the brunette's approval.

"A pie. You certainly know the way into my heart. I love pies." Blake joked taking the dessert. "Thanks."

"You're welcome." Georgia replied with a slight blush. "Hi, Bruce." she said stroking the great dane's head as he circled her.

"Come on in. I was just finishing dinner." Leading the way into the kitchen, Blake gestured to the table. "Have a seat. This will just take a few minutes."

"Do you need any help?"

"Nope. I have everything under control. Just sit. What can I get you to drink? How about some sweet tea? I know that's pretty popular around here."

"Sure. That sounds good."

Blake poured two glasses and brought them to the table. "It took me forever to figure out how you people made it so sweet. Finally realized it was because you put the sugar in when it was still hot." she mentioned with a smile.

"You mean you Yankees don't have tea like this?"

"No. Most people up where I live think of tea as a hot beverage, and people rarely add sugar. You can hardly find plain tea anywhere in New York anyway. Most of it is chai or some exotic flavor."

"What's chai?" curiously the blonde asked as she idly mixed her tea with the spoon provided.

"It's a special kind of tea from India, very popular at coffee shops and stuff."

"You mean like diners?"

"No. I mean coffee shops. I've noticed there aren't any here. You ever heard of a Starbucks?" Georgia shook her head. Blake laughed. "Well, it's a big chain of coffee shops. There is one practically on every corner in Manhattan."

"And that's all the sell? Coffee?"

"Coffee, tea, other beverages, small snacks. It's quite the lucrative operation."

Nodding her head, the blonde asked, "So, what did you make for dinner?"

"It's a surprise. You'll just have to wait and see. Here. Let's start with the first course." she said bringing two small salads to the table and taking her seat.

Georgia looked down at her plate. The salad in front of her was not typical of other salads she often ate. The lettuce was not iceberg, and there were not carrots or tomatoes in it. Instead the greens were dark in color. Mixed in the lettuce were walnuts, mandarin orange pieces and some sort of cheese she had never seen before. The dressing that Blake had sat in front of her looked like simple oil and vinegar. Taking the attorney's lead, she poured some on, and then took a tentative bite. She was surprised at the pleasant taste. "Are these spinach leaves?" she inquired.

"Yeah."

"What kind of cheese is this?"

"Goat cheese. That was virtually impossible to find around here. There was only one person in the whole grocery store that had any idea what I was talking about when I asked for it. This isn't the freshest there is, but it was all they had. It's better when it's fresh."

Georgia tried the cheese. "It's not bad."

"It's not what you're used to I'm sure." mentioned Blake taking a sip of her tea.

The small woman shook her head. "It's good though."

"So, what movie is playing at the drive-in? Do you know?"

"Actually they always start their summer season with 'Grease'. That's a pretty good one, don't you think?"

"Yeah, it's cool. That should be fun. I had no idea there was a drive-in here. I've never seen it."

"It's not in town. We have to go over to the next town, so that's probably why you've never seen it. There's no real reason to go over there otherwise."

After finishing their salads, Blake brought the rest of the meal to the table. Georgia didn't recognize the dish that the attorney had made. The brunette served them both while she took in Georgia's features in amusement. "You're wondering what all this is?"

The blonde nodded. "Nothin's fried." she observed.

"Nope. I don't eat that way normally. We have chicken with mushrooms in a wine sauce, baked potatoes, and sautéed asparagus with lemon pepper and butter. They are all good. Trust me. This is one of my favorite meals, and I don't look like I'm starving, do I?" she teased.

Georgia looked at her hostess. She had thoughts about the way Blake looked that she didn't vocalize, instead answering, "No, you don't look like you're starvin'." Picking up her fork, the blonde followed her friend's lead and tried each item. Giving a nod she said, "This is good."

"I told you it was. I wouldn't have served you something terrible. Even Bruce has learned to like it." she said holding out a piece of asparagus to her dog.

Georgia smiled. "You've grown quite attached to Bruce, haven't you?"

"Yeah. It's a shame to think I can't take him back to New York with me, but I just don't have space."

"What about a friend of yours? Surely you cain find a place to put him."

"Well, I do have these friends that live on Long Island. Maybe I can ask them, but they just had a baby not too long ago. I'm not sure how they'd feel about having such a big dog. All my other friends live in the city. I don't know. I just hate the idea of leaving him behind here."

"Well, if you do have to leave him, I'll be happy to take him for you."

"I appreciate that, Georgia. I know he'll be in good hands then."

They ate a leisurely meal before Blake cleared the table. "How 'bout some dessert?" Georgia suggested. "You do have this pie sittin' here."

"Would you like some? I do have some ice cream we could put on it."

"Only if you do."

"Sure. Let's break into it. What kind did you make this time?"

"Apple. Do you have a knife? I'll cut it and serve it up while you're workin' on those dishes."

Quietly the two of them went about their respective chores, but within a few minutes the kitchen was clean, and they were seated once again at the table to enjoy their homemade dessert. "Um, this is fabulous." Blake moaned appreciatively as she dove in for a second bite.

The sensuous noise made Georgia's insides quiver. She had never heard something so animalistic be so sexual at the same time, and it left her with an instant pang between her thighs. Wondering if Blake would do it again, she took a bite of her slice. Giving a little moan of her own, she said, "This is a good one."

Hearing the small sound escape the blonde, Blake exhaled quickly. The little whimper immediately had the tall woman's mind reeling with thoughts of what Georgia might be like when impassioned. Knowing that she would never have knowledge of something so carnal however, Blake desperately tried to focus on her pie. A few minutes passed in silence as they both ate their dessert. When Blake was finished, she leaned back in her chair and stretched her long legs out under the table.

"Well, that was absolutely perfect as usual. Thanks, Georgia."

"You're welcome." the blonde answered mimicking Blake's posture. However as she stretched her legs out, they brushed against the tall woman's. Being that the older woman had opted for a pair of pressed khaki shorts, Georgia's bare calf rubbed against Blake's shin accidentally. They looked at each other for a moment as Georgia whispered, "Sorry."

"No problem." Blake replied quietly as the touch seemed to affect her ability to speak. Neither woman moved their legs however, allowing the touch to continue. After a moment the attorney looked at her watch. "What time does this movie start? It's starting to get dark."

"Um, I think it starts at 9:15. We only need about twenty minutes to get there, but if we want to get one of the better spots, we need to leave earlier."

"Well, it's 8:45. I guess we should get going then."

"All right. I just need to use your bathroom if that's okay."

"Sure. It's in the hallway." While Georgia went into the bathroom, Blake rinsed the last of their dishes before waiting on her company in the foyer. A few minutes later the blonde reappeared. "Ready?" Blake asked picking up her keys from the foyer table.

"Yeah. Are you drivin'?"

"Sure. Why not? I want to take the truck out of the garage anyway. Let's take that."

"Are we takin' Bruce?" Georgia asked as the dog came to the door to watch them prepare to leave. "We cain you know. It is outside after all."

"Would you mind if we took him?" questioned Blake.

"Not at all."

Smiling down at her dog, the tall woman asked in excitement, "What do you say, Bruce? Want to go with us?" He responded with a bark. "Guess that settles that then." teased Blake. "Let's go."

Going out to the garage, Blake lowered the tailgate of the truck for Bruce, who jumped in immediately with his tail wagging quickly. Shutting the tailgate, the tall woman looked at Georgia and grinned. "Now if I open your door are you going to wag your tail even half as happily?" she teased.

The blonde blushed brightly, but she gamely replied, "You'll never know unless you do it."

Surprised by the comeback, Blake moved to the passenger's side door and yanked it open in challenge. Georgia gave a little smirk as she moved to get into the truck. As hoisted herself up into her seat, she gave Blake a little sashay of her hips as she smiled over her shoulder at the tall woman.

Blake laughed at the small woman's antics to offset the jump in her libido. "You wag your tail pretty well, but I think Bruce still wins." she joked closing the door. Going to the driver's side, she slid in. Neither said anything for a moment as Blake pulled the old truck out of the garage. Driving to the end of the driveway, she asked, "Which way?" As predicted the drive only took about twenty minutes, but they had to wait in line to pay before they could find a place to park. "Well, this is quite the happening place." the brunette mentioned as they found a place for the movie.

"We should back in, so we cain lay down in the bed. It'll be more fun that way." Georgia suggested.

"All right. Whatever you say." Blake did as she was told backing the truck into the space. Once the truck was situated the way the blonde wanted, they both moved out of the cab. "Do you want anything from the concession stand?" Blake offered as she watched the little blonde hoist herself into the bed of the truck without even pulling down the gate. "I'm going to go grab a drink."

"Okay. A drink would be good. Let me give you some money." she said.

"No. My treat. You and Bruce keep my spot. Be right back."

Blake returned just as the screen came to life. Handing both beverages to her company, she climbed up into the back of the truck and settled herself, so Bruce was lying cozily between the two of them. Neither of them spoke as they watched the opening credits begin. The brunette began to relax as the movie started, and she forgot about her nerves about the blonde's company. As her mind got more involved in the film, she idly began to caress her dog's sleek coat as he put his head onto her thigh.

It was only when her hand brushed against another that she even realized that Georgia was also stroking the dog as she watched the movie. Their eyes met for a moment when their hands grazed. The blonde gave a smile, which Blake returned before moving her eyes back to the screen. Both women continued to rub Bruce in affection, but neither seemed to mind when their hands touched every so often.

About half way through the movie, Blake's attention strayed as she started to look around the drive-in. The place seemed like a popular hang out. People were milling about chatting, and she could even see that some of the movie goers were more interested in making out in their cars than the film itself, including the car that had parked next to the truck. Hearing a woman moaning, Blake started to giggle.

"What's so funny?" Georgia asked.

Blake gestured to the car next to them. "They're having sex."

"No they ain't."

"Are too." Blake insisted.

The blonde had to see for herself and leaned over Bruce to Blake's side of the truck. Putting one of her hands down onto Blake's thighs for balance, the little woman leaned over her completely to see the other car. Sure enough the couple next to them was definitely intimately involved. Suddenly with that realization, Georgia became sexually aware of her closeness to Blake. The skin under her hand was heating as the seconds passed, filling her with a strange power she had never felt before. She turned her head to look at the tall woman. From the outside Blake looked unaffected by her being so close.

Seeing those blue eyes connect with her own, the older woman wanted to whimper. Georgia was so close to her that she barely had to reach out to touch her face, and the little woman's hand shot sparks through her. She wanted to touch the teacher so badly at the moment, but she knew she couldn't. Just because Georgia accepted her didn't mean the blonde wanted her, so Blake merely held the gaze. They stayed locked in their look for an extended time before Georgia slowly pulled away from the woman.

"Guess they are." she conceded.

"Told you as much." Blake teased.

"I guess that's not so uncommon. A lot of people make out here."

"Have you?" questioned the brunette curiously.

Georgia nodded. "Yeah. Jack and I used to when we were teenagers, but that was a long time ago."

"Well, I bet it's an experience. I've never even made out in public before, except at a club." Blake mentioned.

"Really? You strike me as the kind of girl that's wild. Am I wrong 'bout that?" Georgia asked.

Blake shrugged. "I don't know. New York isn't the safest place in the world, so you kind of have to be aware of your surroundings all the time. That doesn't leave much room for making out in public."

The blonde nodded. "So, where's the wildest place you've ever done it then?" inquisitively the teacher asked.

"Hum, that's kind of tough. I have to think about that a minute. Well, there was this party I went to one time at the mayor's house. Cara and I had sex on the second story balcony in the snow."

"Did you get caught?"

"No. Everyone else was downstairs at the time. We had sex once at my friends' house out on Long Island out on their beach, but we did get caught that time."

"Really? Were you embarrassed?" Georgia asked intrigued.

"A little. My buddy Torrance and I have known each other since college, so it wouldn't have been that big of a deal if it had been her, but it was her wife Helen instead. I don't know there was just something about her finding us that made me a little embarrassed."

"Maybe you have a crush on her." Georgia teased.

"Me have a crush on Helen? Who doesn't? She's one of the most beautiful women I've ever met, and she's so sweet. She looks even better now that she's had the baby. Torrance got really lucky on that one." Blake stated lightly.

"They had a baby? Together?" the blonde asked.

"Yeah, a little boy. I've never seen more doting parents. Do you think that's weird?" the attorney asked seeing the look on her companion's face.

Georgia shrugged. "I'm just not used to it. That's not the way it is here."

Going back to the original subject at hand, Blake inquired, "Your turn. Where the most outrageous place you've ever done it?"

PART 2

"I'VE NEVER DONE it in any outrageous places. I mean inside the house, in the car, on the beach once. I guess it would have to be on top of the washing machine. Tell me more about Cara. How long have you two been together?"

"We've known each other a few years. She was one of Torrance's conquests long before she met Helen and introduced us about four years ago. We were friends at first, but one night about two years ago things changed. We had gone to Torrance's for dinner, and that's actually the night I met Helen for the first time. Cara and I both got a little drunk, and we ended up back at her place. We had sex, and we've just been casually seeing each other ever since. I like her. She's a nice woman, but she's not what I'm looking for in a wife. She's a little too clingy for me. After that night she would call me almost every day and demand my time. It was pretty bad in the beginning, because I think she felt more for me than I did for her, but things are better. She's backed off a lot and just let me go at the pace I want, which has worked out well."

"But if she's not what you want, why are you with her?"

"I know this is going to sound awful when I say this, but try to understand that I live in a sometimes dangerous city. Cara is quite good at what I want her around for. It's safer for me to put up with her outside of bed and know that I'm with someone who is sexually clean than to be with a stranger. She and I are both clean, and we're monogamous when it comes to sex. We both see other people but only sleep with each other. That situation suites me just fine at the moment."

"What 'bout her? Do you think she's fine with that?"

"Not totally. I know she'd rather be Mrs. Blake Erwin, but I've made it clear to her that isn't an option."

"Maybe she's just hopin' you change your mind." Georgia offered.

"Well, it's not going to happen. Cara is not the woman I'm going to marry."

"If not her, then who? What kind of woman do you want?"

"I don't know yet. I hope that I'll recognize her though when I meet her."

"Me too. You deserve someone that makes you truly happy."

"So do you, Georgia."

"Yeah, well, I spoiled my one chance at happiness. No one wants to marry Jack's has been wife." she mumbled.

"If you don't mind me saying, Georgia, you have a lot more going for you than all the other women I've seen around here."

Georgia blushed. "Thank you for thinkin' that, but even if that were true, no one would even try to get near me in fear of Jack's wrath. He's still very possessive over me even though we ain't really together any more."

"I think there is someone out there for you, Georgia. You just have to be open to the idea of love again. You never know."

"I don't know, but I'm learnin' to believe." the blonde replied softly looking back at the screen.

Sensing the younger woman getting a little emotional, Blake reached out and placed her hand on top of the blonde's. Georgia felt the heat instantly scorch her hand and up her arm. Her breath caught in her throat making it impossible to breathe for a moment. Casting a shy blue-eyed glance at its owner, Georgia allowed her feelings to show for a fleeting moment.

The sudden way the blonde was looking at her made Blake gulp. She swore she read lust in those eyes, but not knowing the blonde very well, she wasn't sure. Deciding to err on the side of caution, Blake slowly withdrew her hand and felt the loss immediately. Focusing on the large screen, the tall woman slipped into silence to regroup her thoughts.

The rest of the evening passed quietly between them. Once the movie was over, Blake drove them back to her farm. Shutting off the engine next to Georgia's truck, she risked a look at the blonde. "Well, that was a lot of fun." she stated.

"Yeah, it was. Thanks for dinner."

"Any time." Getting out of the truck, Blake went to lower the gate for Bruce, who jumped out and scampered up to the porch. However the tall woman lingered by the small woman's truck. "Thanks for taking me to the drive-in."

Georgia nodded becoming shy as the brunette closed her distance to a few feet. "You're welcome."

Blake decided to test the waters with Georgia. Reaching for the little woman, she embraced her in a hug. She felt the younger woman tense and then relax into the touch. They stayed locked for several moments. When Blake finally pulled away, she whispered, "Drive safely."

"I will." Georgia whispered, her voice failing her as abrupt sensations that overtook her. "You know the county fair is openin' this weekend. You wanna go?"

"All right. Sounds like fun. Give me a call later this week."

*  *  *

Friday evening Blake drove up to Georgia's house twenty minutes before five. The blonde was standing outside next to her father, who was hovered over the engine of a car. When the teacher saw her truck though she smiled brightly and waved. Blake followed suit with a wave of her own as she swallowed hard. The little woman was wearing a skimpy outfit that day consisting of short jean shorts and a baby blue cotton midriff with a pair of brown sandals.

The attorney suddenly felt overdressed in her khaki pants and short sleeve white shirt, but she had debated a long time on her attire that evening. She wanted to look nice for the outing and yet appear that she hadn't put too much thought into her clothes. She still wanted to seem as if she was on friendly terms with the blonde even though her thoughts had become more intimate since their acquaintance.

Georgia didn't even wait for Blake to turn off the engine. She merely kissed her father on the cheek and then scurried to the truck. "Hi." she greeted cheerfully.

"Hi. How are you?"

"Great now. What about you?" she asked.

"I'm good."

"Excited about your first fair?"

"Actually, yes. This should be interesting." the tall woman stated backing the truck out of the driveway.

"I need to stop at the bank quickly if you don't mind." Georgia said.

"No problem." Blake answered.

Ten minutes later they pulled up in front of the bank. "I need you to go in with me." the blonde said slowly.

"Why?" curiously the brunette inquired.

"Because they won't allow me in there without supervision." she admitted in embarrassment.

"What? Are you serious? Why?" she asked as she got out of the truck to escort the small woman inside.

As they cleared the doorway, the security officer that was sitting on a stool near the door stood at attention and stared at Georgia sharply as they neared the teller. Reaching the teller Blake observed the way they warily watched as the teacher filled out a check for cash. With hardly a word said, the female teller quickly gave her the cash before the two women were stared out of the building.

Going back to the truck, Georgia mumbled, "Sorry 'bout that."

"What was that about? My God. They looked at you like you were about to rob the place."

The petite woman shrugged. "Yeah, well, blow up the bank once, and they never forgive you."

With surprise and amusement the attorney asked with a laugh, "You blew up the bank? When?"

"Jack was twelve, and I was ten. A bunch of us kids were playin' with some dynamite they had left at a construction site not too far from town, and we had lit it and were playin' chicken, seeing who would hold it the longest. Of course bein' the youngest and the only girl, I wanted to beat the boys. I held it for a really long time, but I guess finally Jack realized the danger and grabbed it from me, throwin' it as far as he could away from us. It landed in front of the bank and exploded. To this day everyone still thinks it was my fault."

"You're kidding me, right?"

"No."

"Wow. You are one wild girl, blowing up a bank. That's unbelievable!" she stated laughing heartily.

"Yeah, well, you try to live with that all your life." the little woman mumbled.

Continuing to laugh at the thought of a young Georgia actually destroying the bank, she casually opened the blonde's door. "Remind me never to leave you alone with explosives." Blake jested.

Georgia rolled her eyes as the attorney closed her door. It was only when the tall woman had moved around to go to her side that the blonde realized the subtle action of being assisted into the truck had taken place. Wondering if Blake was feeling like her, she decided to see if the older woman showed any other signs of being interested that night.

Upon reaching the fair grounds, Blake parked the truck in the large lot full of other old cars and trucks of all sizes. She thought it interesting that it was the preferred mode of transportation in the area, everyone seemingly having one, because she found it somewhat difficult to drive given its size. She was so used to her little BMW convertible that a truck more than twice its size was a challenge. Blake watched as Georgia primped in the passenger's side mirror for a moment, playing with her flowing blonde hair and then applying pink lipstick.

"Are you ready yet?" joked the tall woman.

"Hey. I have to look good."

"Better than you already do? Who are you trying to impress?" Blake questioned lightly poking the little woman in her bare side.

"You mean other than you?" Georgia replied testing the waters.

Blake hadn't expected such an answer, but she played along, replying, "But I already think you look perfect." She eyed herself in the rear view mirror and ran her hands through her short dark hair.

"And just who are you primpin' for, Blake?" Georgia inquired.

"Other than you?" the attorney questioned teasingly.

Looking at her for a prolonged moment, Georgia asked, "Why don't you wear makeup?"

"Do you think I need to? Is my smile not enough?" she asked flashing a cocky one-sided grin.

"Your smile is perfect. Come on. I just want to see what it would look like." she pressed extending the lipstick to her friend.

However Blake didn't take it. Instead she challenged, "You want to know, then you have to put it on me. I dare you."

"Okay I will." Georgia stated opening it and leaning over to apply it. However just before she got to Blake's mouth, the attorney leaned back out of the way. Georgia wouldn't be dissuaded though as she leaned farther over the seat until she had Blake pinned against her door. When her hand was within a few inches of its destination, the attorney lightly grabbed her by the wrist, pulling it away from her mouth and twisting it gently behind the blonde's back. Instantly the little woman changed hands and came in with her left, but Blake then grabbed the other wrist as well, pinning it too. The action threw Georgia off balance and she found herself leaning into the older woman's body just to steady herself. The arrogant smile of victory graced Blake's face.

"Well, it appears as if you don't have any more options. You might as well give up." the brunette suggested. "You'll never get lipstick on me."

Determined to get the brunette regardless of the cost, Georgia gave a little cunning grin herself before pressing her lips firmly against the attorney's in an unexpected move. Blake shifted in her seat, moaning in surrender as the small woman's body pushed against her. Deliberately Georgia smeared the lipstick she was wearing across Blake's mouth before pulling away. She grinned triumphantly. "I won." she announced. "However you look silly. You should take it off."

Blake released her and pulled down the driver's side mirror. Sure enough the frosted lipstick was covering her lips. Wiping it off with the back of her hand, she mumbled, "You are one sneaky woman."

Georgia laughed. "I just always wanna win. Come on now. There is fun to be had."

Blake gave a nod as the blonde got out of the truck. She had no idea what had just happened to her, but Georgia's mouth felt so good on hers, and she wanted more. Wondering what the petite teacher thought of the experience, Blake pondered making a move or not. She swore she felt a faint touch of the tip of Georgia's tongue against her lips when the little woman kissed her, but she wasn't totally sure. The whole thing had just taken her by complete surprise that she barely had time to even respond before it was over.

Georgia pretended that what had just transpired was nothing, but her insides were quaking with an excitement that she had never felt in her entire life. The groan that had escaped Blake fueled her passion, and she felt intimate power for the first time. She was reeling from the idea of being able to direct someone else's feelings with just a touch. Casting a subtle glance at the older woman, she knew it would only be a matter of time now before she would want to try it again, and the thought of Blake being the recipient of her inquisitive efforts sparked a flame within her.

Walking closely together, they made their way up to the gate. Blake bought two tickets even though Georgia protested, but the attorney just brushed off the objection. Instead she handed the blonde her ticket and curved an arm around her shoulders to direct her over to the fair entrance. Even though the teacher knew they were probably receiving looks, she didn't care at the moment as the heat of the attorney's strong body enveloped her. Once inside however Blake ended the contact and allowed Georgia to guide her around the fair grounds.

The smell of food filled the air. Blake however wasn't exactly sure what it was though except to realize it was making her extremely hungry as her stomach made its presence known. "You want to grab something to eat? I'm getting hungry." she mentioned.

"Of course. The food is best part 'bout the fair. What're you in the mood for? Somethin' sweet?"

"I'm always in the mood for something sweet." Blake growled sexily. "But I need something of substance first. What is there to eat?"

"How 'bout a corn dog or some fries? You cain have just about any kind of terrible junk food you want. You have to save room though for funnel cake."

"Well, I guess we should start with the corn dog then. Take me to them, woman." she demanded holding out her hand to be led.

Georgia took the opportunity and grabbed Blake's hand, pulling her off in the direction of food. However as they approached the stand where the corn dogs were, she dropped their link as she noticed several of her friends hovering around her mother's booth. "Hey, y'all." the blonde greeted. Blake greeted them similarly.

"Well, if it isn't Yankee? Georgia dragged you out, huh?" Jack stated.

"Yeah. How are you, Jack, everyone?"

Seeing Cindy Blake gave her a friendly smile. "Hi, Cindy. How are you tonight?"

"Blake, hey. What cain I get you, girls?"

Georgia answered for them though saying, "We need a couple of corn dogs and beer, Mama."

"Comin' right up." A few minutes later Cindy placed three corn dogs and two beers up on the counter. "There you go. One for Georgia and two for you, Blake. You have a big appetite after all."

"Thanks. How much do I owe you?" the attorney inquired digging into her pocket for her wallet.

"Nothin'. It's on me."

"No. I have to pay you something." she insisted.

"Buy me a funnel cake and bring it by later, and we'll call it even then." she suggested with a smile.

"All right. You've got a deal."

Cindy looked at her daughter, and seeing her engaged in conversation with her friends, she motioned Blake closer. Leaning over the counter, Blake was surprised when the older woman took a hold of her shirt collar to bring her into her personal space. Practically pressing her lips to Blake's ear, she whispered quietly, "I saw the way you walked over here. You two make a cute couple."

Taken back by the statement, Blake pulled away slightly to met her eyes. Cindy gave a little nod and smile. The tall woman glanced over at Georgia and then back at Georgia's mother. "Do we?" she questioned quietly.

"I haven't seen her like this in a long time. It's okay with me, Blake. I just want her to be happy."

Not knowing what else to say, Blake just nodded. "Thanks." she mumbled.

About that time the blonde looked over at them. "Oh, great, food. Thanks, Mama." she said taking one of the corn dogs off the plate.

"You're welcome. Have a good time, you two."

Blake took one last look at Cindy before turning her attention to Georgia's friends. She actively listened to them gossip as she ate her meal and drank her beer. She found it interesting that Jack wasn't even trying to hide the fact that he had a date with him, as she clung to his waist as they all talked. She found the entire situation strange. She had no idea why the two of them just didn't get divorced since they obviously had no interest in a relationship any longer, but she knew it wasn't her business.

Almost an hour and several more beers passed before the blonde was ready to go explore the rest of the fair. Blake found it quite amusing to watch the little woman try to play games in her intoxicated state, but she wasn't much better. However she did manage to win a small stuff animal at the basketball booth, which she gave to the teacher. Georgia held that animal the rest of the evening like it was her most prized possession. They ended up staying there until almost ten before calling it an evening. Throughout the night though, Blake began to see what Cindy had been referring to. Georgia started to become more obvious with her intentions the more she drank, so the tall woman wondered what was going to happen once they were alone again. Going back to the truck, she opened Georgia's door and assisted her into the cab since the small woman was having difficulties.

As soon as Blake pulled out onto the road leading back toward their town, Georgia reached across the bench seat and placed her hand on the attorney's thigh. "I'm not ready to go home, Blake. You wanna go to the drive-in? We could catch a late show."

"I've got a better idea. Why don't we go back to my place? We can watch a movie in the comfort of my living room. How does that sound?"

"Okay. Sounds good." she answered turning on the radio. The blonde played with the buttons for a few minutes to find the station that suited her before returning her hand to Blake's thigh. "How'd you like the fair?"

"It was a lot of fun. I especially found the county beauty pageant interesting." she joked lightly.

"I'll have you know I won that pageant a few years back when I was in high school." Georgia mentioned.

"Really? Well, I didn't know I was in the company of a beauty queen." teased the older woman patting the hand that was resting on her thigh.

Silence lingered for a moment as each of them was off in thought about the possibilities of the night. The brunette tried to concentrate on her driving, but it was extremely difficult given the fact that the blonde's fingers were drumming in time with the country music high up on her leg. Blake made a conscious effort to breath normally even though she could barely control her urge to moan. Georgia was playing right into her desires, but she was still unsure what the teacher's feelings were even though the blonde's own mother condoned the idea of them together. They didn't end up speaking for the whole ride, the only sound being Georgia's off-key vocals to the songs and the sound of the radio.

Upon their arrival back to the farm, Blake shut off the engine in the driveway. "Well, here we are." she mentioned, but Georgia made no move to get out of the truck. Instead the blonde turned to her with a look in her eyes Blake didn't recognize.

"Yeah, here we are." she whispered suddenly throwing herself on Blake.

The tall woman barely had the wits about her to catch the blonde fireball coming toward her, but as their mouths connected solidly, she moaned as her arms came around the little woman. Their tongues met with a ferocity that relayed their anxiousness for each other. Georgia's hands worked quickly as she ripped into Blake's clothes. The older woman responded in kind, managing to pull the blonde's top over her head and unhook the bra that hid her treasures. Not even missing a second, she went back for the button and zipper to Georgia's tiny jean shorts. Slipping inside them, the brunette found myriad wonders to explore, but the blonde's body was compelling her to hurry. Allowing the tide of emotions to guide her, Blake ran her fingers through the little woman's wetness.

Georgia whimpered into the kiss. "Blake." she whined pressing her hips down against the touch.

"What, baby?" the tall woman whispered stirringly into the blonde's ear before taking in her neck with her lips.

"Take me, Blake." she demanded as their mouths met again.

Blake groaned. She wanted to do just that at the moment, but she figured it would be better to treat the small woman more delicately. "Why don't we go inside?" she whispered in suggestion.

"No. Here. Now." she instructed thrusting her breasts up toward the attorney's face.

That was all the encouragement Blake needed. Latching on to the crest of one, the brunette thrust up into her with all the leverage she could muster in her position. Georgia screamed out in rising need as Blake gave an animalistic growl. Wild unbridled ardor overtook them both as they ground together at a fevered pitch. It was obvious to Blake that Georgia was enjoying herself, but when she added her thumb on the outside to the fray, the little woman instantly peaked, shuddering with such an intensity that Blake could barely hold onto her as she spasmed in her arms and screamed the attorney's name repeatedly until she collapsed into Blake's body.

Silence filled the truck cab. Blake's hand was pinned inside the blonde, but she used her other to stroke blonde hair soothingly as she simply reveled in the feeling of the contractions around her. She could feel Georgia's heart pounding erratically against her own as their bare forms pressed together. No words were spoken for a long time. However as minutes passed, the brunette realized that Georgia's weight was getting heavier.

"Georgia." she softly called. There was no reply. "Georgia." Blake gently sat upright and pulled out of the blonde. She small woman moaned but otherwise seemed to be sleeping. Her fair head drooped forward, her hair creating a curtain around her face. Brushing it back lightly, Blake realized that she was indeed asleep, probably lulled into unconsciousness from the strenuous activity and overindulgence in alcohol. Unsure of what to do, Blake just sat there holding the petite woman in her arms, but it appeared that the teacher was out for the night.

Thinking it would be best to take her home, Blake put Georgia back on her side of the truck and gently redressed her, taking great care not to wake her companion. Then she focused on putting herself back together. Blake then sat there for a moment looking at the teacher. Her fingers still held the residue of their passion. Curiousness getting the better of her, the brunette brought them to her mouth to clean them. The flavor of the little woman was divine, and Blake regretted that she wasn't able to taste her to her fill.

The ride back to Georgia's family's trailer was silent. The attorney kept looking over at the blonde, who was propped up against the door, snoring lightly. She wasn't sure what was going to happen with Georgia now. Furthermore she had broken her agreement to Cara that she would not have sex with other women. Not to mention she didn't even know anything about the younger woman's sexual history other than Jack. She had no idea if the small woman was clean. Blake had just been so caught up in the moment that she had been careless. Coming to a stop in the driveway, the tall woman went around to Georgia's side of the truck and scooped the little woman up into her arms to carry her up to the house.

Cindy answered the door when she knocked. "Blake, what happened?"

"Too much to drink I think." she responded. "Where is her bedroom?"

"I'll show you. This way."

Blake followed close behind down a narrow corridor to a small room. Delicately placing the sleeping blonde down on the bed, the brunette took great care in removing her sandals before pulling a blanket over her. Without thought she brushed some golden hair behind Georgia's ear before whispering good night. She then moved to the door where Cindy was watching. Blake closed the door behind them.

"Could I interest you in something to drink? Maybe some dessert?" the blonde's mother inquired.

"I'm fine, Cindy. Thanks anyway. Where's Melvin?"

"Out drinkin' with his buddies. What happened to you? Did you get bitten by a mosquito at the fair?" she inquired stepping closer to inspect a large red spot on Blake's neck. Looking closer she noted that it wasn't a bug bite on the attorney's neck but a bite of a completely different sort. She looked at the tall woman inquisitively. "You were bitten all right, but that's too big for a mosquito, and it would have to have had teeth."

"It's nothing." Blake mumbled covering it with her hand. "Bruce and I were wrestling."

"Or it could have been Georgia." Cindy pressed. Blake merely shifted uncomfortably. "I knew it. It didn't take to long to figure out. She has an interest in you that way."

"Cindy, Georgia is married, and I have a girlfriend. It's nothing. Now I really should get going." she said moving toward the door.

"Blake, wait. If you want to deny it to me, that's fine. Just know that you two have to keep this well-hidden. People around here will hurt you if you're not careful. I don't wanna see that happen to my daughter or you. Okay?"

The brunette nodded. "Thanks, Cindy. I appreciate that. Good night."

"Night, Blake. Drive safely."

The following day Georgia awoke with a pounding headache. Even before she opened her eyes, the sun was shooting through her closed lids causing them pain. Slowly cracking one open, she noticed that she was at home in her own bed. She had no idea how she had even gotten there. Thinking back over the night, things seemed clear until they left the fair.

Her memory was somewhat fuzzy after that, but she thought she remembered kissing Blake finally and then sensed that a lot more transpired. Of course she wasn't sure. Gently rolling over onto her back, she immediately became aware of the soreness between her thighs. She felt bruised and stretched, confirming her suspicions that Blake had touched her. Georgia moaned uncomfortably as she lightly touched the area in question. She never had felt the smarting pain like she was feeling now, including when she had lost her virginity to Jack.

Desperately she tried to recall the events of the night. Slowly the images came to her mind, kissing Blake, the feeling of the attorney's body against her. She remembered the older woman's fire as hands and mouth scorched her skin. Then it came back to her, the hard pounding of Blake's power. The pleasure almost verged on pain as the tall woman filled her fuller and deeper than she had ever been. The blonde had felt out of control in the dark-haired woman's arms but blissfully so. She had loved every moment of their encounter, especially afterwards when she leaned her head into Blake's shoulder and listened to the older woman's heart as she basked in the afterglow of pleasure while the brunette continued to fill her, making their connection more than physical. She felt the gentle stroking of her hair that had eventually lulled her into sleep. However now she was in her room alone, making her wonder what had happened afterwards. She would have liked to have awakened to strong arms around her but such was not the case. Gradually she eased herself from her bed and made it into her bathroom. She took an extraordinary long time in the shower before dressing. Finally she made her way out into the kitchen. Her mother was standing in the kitchen drinking a cup of coffee.

"Well, look who is finally up." she softly stated.

Georgia moaned. "Mornin'."

"Have a good time with Blake last night?" her mother asked conversationally. The blonde nodded slowly. "Could I get you somethin' to eat? Would that help you?"

"No. I'll be sick." Georgia answered dropping into a kitchen chair. Her mother brought over a cup of coffee and some aspirin. "Thanks." she mumbled.

"So, what did you two do after you left the fair?"

"Nothin' really, just hung out at her house."

"When she brought you home, you were passed out. Too much activity?"

"I guess I just fell asleep. I wonder why she didn't just leave me there at her place though."

Cindy shrugged. "Don't know but I would've been concerned had you not come home at all." After a few minutes, Cindy took a seat next to her daughter. "Georgia, I wanna ask you somethin'." she hesitantly stated.

"What?" the blonde grumbled.

Trying to show understanding, she placed her hand over her daughter's. "Was she good to you? That's all I really care 'bout, your happiness."

Georgia met blue eyes so much like her own. Her mother gazed upon her with compassion instead of loathing. She wondered how her mother knew what had happened, for she felt fairly sure Blake wouldn't have said anything. "How did you know?" she inquired softly.

"Because I know you, and you haven't been like this since you and Jack got engaged. Are you fallin' in love with her?"

The blonde shrugged. "I don't know. I guess. She's just so amazin', Mama. She's everythin' I wish I was. I wish I was strong like her and independent. Bein' near her makes me feel so. Bein' close to her makes me feel lots of things." she admitted.

"I know, sugar, but what 'bout her girlfriend? What 'bout Jack?"

"This ain't got nothin' to do with Jack. He doesn't care."

"Then what 'bout Cara?"

"I don't know. I guess I oughta talk to Blake. I just don't know what to say."

"Start with the truth I guess." Cindy suggested.

The attorney was out in the field speaking with some of the farmhands that day about possibly buying her out when she saw Georgia's truck coming up her drive. She had been somewhat dreading what the blonde might say to her after their night out, so she was reluctant to return to the house. However she knew it would only be right to face whatever Georgia might want to say, so she left the men in the field with the promise to continue the talk before slowly walking back. Georgia was sitting on the stoop went she approached. The little woman wore a nervous countenance.

"Afternoon. Feeling better?" Blake tentatively inquired.

"I'm all right. You?" she asked taking her gaze up strong legs encased in a pair of casual gray slacks past the cotton knit shirt up to dark eyes.

"Just fine. Could I get you a drink?"

"No, thanks." Georgia's stomach churned anxiously, especially when the older woman merely stood there instead of taking a seat. In order to get them on the same eye level, the blonde patted the wooden porch. "Sit down."

Reluctantly Blake did as the little woman asked. She had been up most of the night wondering what to do about the situation she had created. She had no idea what the teacher might want now, but she felt fairly sure a relationship between them wouldn't work given their vastly different backgrounds. Unsure of how to begin the dialogue between them, Blake simply sat and propped her forearms up along her thighs. Her eyes stayed out over the field.

Seeing the distant demeanor, Georgia tentatively reached for the brunette's hand. The larger one was reluctant in enfolding her own. "Blake." Georgia whispered with a quavering voice that relayed her uncertainty.

The older woman sighed. Just by the sound of the blonde's voice, she knew that this conversation was going to be difficult for the younger woman. Pulling her hand away, Blake looked into blue eyes. "Georgia, last night something unexpected happened. I wasn't exactly prepared, and thinking back on it, I probably shouldn't have allowed it take place. Nevertheless it did happen, and I have to be enough of a woman to accept the consequences of my actions." she began.

"What are you talking 'bout? What consequences?" Georgia asked.

"I'm talking about the fact that I cheated on my girlfriend with a married woman. I had unprotected sex with a drunk woman I know nothing about and who is a curious straight girl twelve years my junior. I have to tell Cara what I did, and she's not going to like it. Even more I feel like I took advantage of the situation and you. I should have been stronger for your sake, Georgia, because I have no idea what you want from me. I only know I can give you nothing. There is nothing to base a relationship on being that you are married, and I'm at this point involved, even though that might not be much longer. We come from entirely different places in life, and it's only a matter of time before I return to New York, and you will be here in this dead end town. There is nothing for us, and I feel I led you to believe otherwise by being with you."

"So, you're sayin' you regret what happened?" the petite woman inquired her voice trembling as tears came to her eyes.

"I do regret some things about the evening, yes. I regret taking you without thought as to what you wanted from me. I regret having the only experience we're ever going to have in a beat up old truck, and I regret not being able to give you what I would have wanted to under different circumstances. You deserved more than you got, Georgia. You deserve someone who can give you everything, and that person isn't me. At this point I would just like to move on and not discuss it any longer. There's nothing left to say." she stated coldly, going against her natural instincts of wanting to comfort the small woman, but she knew it would accomplish nothing to do so. She stood and brushed off her slacks in an effort to end the conversation.

However Georgia just sat there for a moment in shock that the woman who seemed to possess such tenderness could act so callously. "So, that's it?"she questioned as a river of tears flowed over her face.

"That's it, Georgia. You have caused me enough trouble, so I would prefer to leave it at that. Now if you'll excuse me, I have business to finish, so I can get back to New York as soon as possible."

Georgia watched as Blake headed back out into the field. As she walked away, the blonde felt her heart go with the tall woman. She hadn't known what to expect when she had come over, but she never thought Blake Erwin would treat her so terribly. The attorney was emotionless as she killed the blonde's hopes of a possible relationship with one speech. That was the only thing on her mind when she had arrived at the farm, getting the taller woman to agree to explore what might be happening between them, but now she knew Blake had no interest in that, and the rejection was painful to bear for the younger woman. Blake was the only other person she had ever been with outside of her husband, so to be so casually brushed aside after she was no longer needed tore her heart into a thousand pieces.

As Blake walked away from the blonde, she resisted the urge to look back. She knew that what she had just done had hurt the small woman, and she felt horrible for bringing her pain, but she also knew there was no way they could be together. She figured it would hurt less in the short run just to cut her off now than drag things along until she left to go home to New York with no intention of returning to Stillwater, Georgia in the near future. Her own heart hurt at the fact that she would never have a chance with the blonde, because she knew what she felt was more than friendly. In fact she thought it might be the first signs of love, but she figured the faster she went home, the easier it would be to forget the fair-headed southern beauty.

That night Blake felt restless as she lounged around her living room with Bruce. The tv did nothing to keep her mind off a certain teacher. Thinking that a change of scenery might do her good, she decided to go for a drive. However when she got out to her truck, there was really only one place to go, so she figured the bar might take her mind off things.

Making her way over to Jack's bar, she heard the loud music before she even stepped through the door. However as soon as she went inside, all eyes turned to her, especially a pair of cold blue ones. Blake groaned to herself at the sight of Georgia being there with her friends. It was quite obvious that the blonde was intoxicated by the way she was hanging onto the pool table to support herself.

"Well, if it isn't, Yankee!" Georgia yelled over the noise.

Blake didn't respond to the slur though, figuring the small woman was just upset with her still. Instead she headed straight to the bar. Jack was behind it serving drinks when she approached. "Yankee, what cain I get you?" he asked.

"Just a beer and a shot of whiskey." she replied.

"Comin' right up." Jack answered casting a look over at Georgia before going to fix the drinks.

Blake turned her back to the pool table in hopes that Georgia would just leave her alone, but that wasn't the case. Instead the blonde got more vocal. "Hey, I'm talkin' to you, you damn Yankee!" she screamed coming toward her.

Looking over her shoulder, the attorney simply stated, "Well, I'm not talking to you, Georgia. I just want to drink my beer in peace."

"Oh, I see how it is! Pretending that you don't even know me now that I'm no used to you! Should've known!" When Blake offered no reply, Georgia announced loudly to the whole bar, "Guess what, everybody? This Yankee is nothin' but a dyke, and she put her hands on me!" Meeting the tall woman's eyes again, she questioned, "What do you have to say for yourself?" The attorney looked at all the eyes on her. The whole room had gone silent at Georgia's declaration, and they were all glaring at the older woman in hatred. "Blake Erwin practically raped me!" the teacher shouted. "Didn't you?" she accused poking the brunette sharply in the chest with her pool cue.

Blake looked down at the blue chalk that was left on her white shirt and tried to brush it off. Still not speaking to the blonde, she turned to Jack and inquired, "How much do I owe you?"

His eyes glared at her. "Is that true, Yankee? Did you touch my wife?"

She didn't answer the questions. Pulling out her wallet, she dropped a twenty on the bar. 'That should more than cover it." She threw back the shot of whiskey, leaving the beer untouched. Then she directed her attention toward Georgia. Meeting her eyes she growled, "Fuck off, Georgia. It's over." Gazing around the bar, she stated, "Fuck you all. We, Yankees, are superior, you know. After all we beat your southern asses."

Grabbing her by the sleeve of her shirt, Jack demanded, "Get out of my bar."

"Gladly." she replied. Taking one last look at the teacher, she mumbled, "I hope you're happy with what you've done."

Later that night Blake was just starting to get tired when Bruce started barking hysterically. He trotted out to the foyer and kept barking at the screen door. "What is it, Bruce? What's out there?" the brunette inquired moving from the living room to the foyer herself. He insistently kept at it. "What's up, boy?" she questioned curiously opening the door and stepping onto the porch.

The sight that greeted her was enough to make anyone freeze in fear. Blake couldn't believe her eyes. She had read about the Ku Klux Klan in history books, but she thought it was only a southern Civil War convention that had long since passed to the wayside. However at the moment it was alive and well and standing in her front yard. Bruce growled ferociously at the three white cloaked and hooded figures standing a few feet from her stoop, but just then Blake noticed a fourth standing in the darkness on her porch with a shot gun pointed at her. The attorney had no idea what was about to happen as the four of them simply started at her for a moment in mortal silence, but she knew that she was in grave danger.

Trying to put on a brave front, Blake asked, "What can I do for you?"

"We gotta problem, Yankee." one of them stated. "Word has it you laid a hand on one of our women."

Blake said nothing at first as the man on the porch approached her. "Get down those stairs." he gruffly demanded.

"That's all right. I'm quite fine where I am." the tall woman answered. Before she could even flinch a shot rang out, and pain pierced through her leg that sent her to the ground. Blake howled in agony as the thigh wound squirted blood over the porch and down her slacks. As she fell she had let Bruce's collar go, and the dog attacked her assailant, but the man hit him upside the head with the butt of his gun, knocking him unconscious.

"Next one takes off your fuckin' head!" he yelled. Grabbing Blake by the shirt collar he dragged her face first down the three steps from the porch to the dirt and the feet of the other three. "Get up, Yankee!" the gunman instructed yanking her to her feet by her short dark hair.

The brunette could barely stand the pain in her leg was so bad, but she looked at her attackers defiantly as blood dripped out of the corner of her mouth from catching a nail head on her journey down the stairs. Angrily she spit on the closest one, spraying red all over the white robe. In retaliation she was punched across the face and sent flying into the dirt again. Before she could move though she was grabbed by two of the men, and they dragged her over to the porch railings, tying both writs and leaving her defenseless.

"Yankee, you're an abomination, and you're gonna pay for whatcha did to Georgia Carmichael!"

"Fuck you!" Blake screamed. "Can't stand it that I fucked that girl? Had her screaming for more?" recalcitrantly she questioned trying in vain to free herself. "All of you can just go to hell!"

Without any further words, eight fists came at her at once. Unable to defend herself with her own hands, she tried her best to block the blows with her feet, but the gun shot to her thigh was smarting even more as the moments passed. As the beating continued, Blake started to lose consciousness from the pain, especially after the repeated blows to the head from the butt of the shot gun.

"Just remember, Yankee! You brought this on yourself!" one of them stated as they retreated a few steps. Blake couldn't even respond or see as her eyes were swollen almost completely shut from continuous pounding. However she became aware of something being slipped over her head and it beginning to tighten around her neck as her air supply began to decrease before blacking out completely.

Georgia was sitting at her kitchen table with her mother, trying desperately to fight the urge to wretch the following morning when there was a loud pounding on the door to the trailer. Cindy raced to answer the urgent knocking as Georgia looked up from her position. As Cindy flung open the door, Jack stood there with his clothes covered in dried blood. "Jack! My God! What happen to you?" Cindy inquired pulling him inside.

"I'm fine. It's not mine." he answered. "I gotta talk to you and Georgia."

"Well, come in, come in. Sit down. What happened?" anxiously the older blonde asked again with concern.

"Last night you made quite a nuisance of yourself, Georgia." he stated. "I got upset with what you said 'bout Yankee, so I went to see her after I closed down the bar, 'cause I heard some of the boys talkin' 'bout gonna pay her a visit."

"What happened? What'd she say?" Georgia inquired.

"She didn't say nothin', because she was practically dead when I got there!" he yelled dropping into a chair.

Instantly the blonde's eyes flew open wide. "What? What do you mean?"

"I mean the boys tried to hang her, Georgia! I've never seen anything like it! When I pulled up, I couldn't even believe it! There she was strung up like a scarecrow. There was so much blood and dirt that I couldn't even see her face except where tracks of tears had wiped her cheeks clean. There was noose around her neck, and it looked like they had tried to hang her from one of the rafters on the porch, but it broke under her weight. Looked like it had dry rotted, so it wouldn't hold her. As it was she had been shot in the leg and beaten so badly I hardly could recognize her." he explained softly, his voice trembling. "The dog was lyin' at her feet whimperin'. He looked like he had been injured too. She was unconscious but still alive. I cut her down and rushed her to the hospital."

"Oh my God! That poor child!" Cindy exclaimed. "How did this happen, Jack? Who did this to her?"

Jack looked at Georgia. "Well, some of my Klan buddies were at the bar last night, Georgia. They heard you goin' on 'bout Blake. I guess they took it upon themselves to take matters in their own hands."

"Georgia, what did you say?" Cindy asked loudly.

"We just got in a fight, Mama. It was nothin'." Georgia tried to defend.

"Nothin'? Georgia, you almost got her killed!" Jack screamed. "Had I not come along, she might be dead right now! What the hell is the matter with you? How could you do that to the one you love?" Shocked at her husband's revelation, Georgia just sat there stunned a moment. "Look, Georgia. I don't like Yankee a whole lot, but you do! How could you kill her with your words?"

"I didn't! She hurt me! I had nothin' to do with them goin' over there!"

Rising from his chair with such anger, it tipped over backwards and slammed against the floor. Jack stared at her. "You know, Georgia, I want a divorce! I thought you were still a kind woman under it all, but you ain't nothin' but a cold-hearted bitch for doin' this! I cain't love you any more!" Looking at Cindy he spoke more softly saying, "I took Yankee's dog to the vet. Maybe you could be kind 'nough to go by her house and try to find a phone number of someone to call. Right now I have to stop by the sheriff's office and tell them what I know."

When Blake came to, she had no idea where she was. Her body ached all over, but she fought the pain enough to try to look around. Taking in the room, she realized she was in a hospital and by her bedside sleeping in chairs were her parents. Looking down her body, Blake didn't see a place that wasn't bruised. Just then the door opened admitting a nurse.

"Well, look who's awake?" the nurse stated. "How you feeling, sugar?"

"Terrible." Blake whispered as her parents began to wake at the noise.

"Oh, Blake, baby!" her mother exclaimed.

"Girl, you had us scared!" her father mentioned.

"Ya got a visitor." the nurse stated. "Do you think you're up for it?"

"I guess."

"All right but only for a few minutes. Don't over do it."

A moment later Jack entered the room hesitantly. Blake was surprised by his presence but didn't have time to question it as her parents introduced themselves. Jack then requested he be allowed to speak to the attorney alone, so within a moment they were looking at each other silently.

"Why are you here, Jack? Haven't you done enough? Or are you just here to finish the job?"

"You think I did this? Yankee, it might be true that I don't like you much, but I know my right from wrong. God's the one you have to answer to so my opinion don't matter. I just happened to be the one to find you."

"But you probably know who did do it."

"I have an idea, and I already talked to the sheriff 'bout it. I just wanted to see how you were and tell you what was goin' on with Bruce."

"Bruce? He's okay, isn't he?"

Jack gave a nod. "He should be all right. He's still at the vet's. I took him over there after bringin' you here. If you feel half as much for your dog as I do mine, I couldn't have left him behind."

"Thanks." Blake whispered.

"Yeah, well, it was nothin'." After a brief, awkward pause, he stated, "Just so you know, I asked Georgia for a divorce."

"Why is that any of my business?"

"Just 'cause I know how she feels 'bout you, but I couldn't stand the fact that she could be so mean. I know the truth now, Yankee. She lied to everyone in that bar. Why didn't you say so?"

"Like any of you would've believed me over her? Besides it wasn't my place to expose her to all of you. I know how this town feels about me. I wouldn't have wanted that for her."

"You love her?" he questioned.

"How could I love anyone who did this to me?"

He gave a nod. "Well, I should get goin'. I'll tell your parents 'bout Bruce. I'll see you 'round."

"All right. Thanks again, Jack."

Later that afternoon while her parents had gone back to the house to get some much needed rest she had two other visitors. Unfortunately though Georgia was with Cindy. Nevertheless Blake greeted Cindy politely. "Hey there."

"Oh, Blake. Look at you. You poor girl."

"I'll be all right. I'm alive. I can be thankful for that." she answered. Looking at Georgia, she inquired, "Why are you here?"

"I just wanted to make sure you're all right." the younger blonde stated softly. She hadn't been prepared for what the tall woman might really look like. Jack had said she had been badly beaten, but that didn't do the damage justice. In fact she hardly knew the woman lying in front of her because of all the injury that had taken place. Blake's head was bandaged hiding what was left of her hair. She had huge black circles around her eyes, her nose was misshaped, and her face was swollen with angry dark welts. She had rope burn around her neck and wrists, and her left arm was in a cast along with one leg while the other was bandaged from her gunshot wound. Georgia's heart sunk at the sight of the woman she loved in spite of what had happened, and she felt tremendous guilt, knowing she had been the cause of Blake's current state. Bringing trembling hands up to her mouth, she held back a gasp as tears began to stream down her face.

However Blake only gave her a cold stare shortly asking, "You satisfied with the job your boys did on me?"

"Blake." the blonde uttered.

"How could you do this to me, Georgia? I never want to see you again! Do you hear me? Get out!" the brunette yelled.

"Blake, please. I'm so sorry."

"Get the fuck out before I get out of this bed and throw you out myself!" that attorney screamed as loud as she could.

Within seconds a nurse came rushing threw the door at the sound. "Is there a problem, honey?" she inquired looking back and forth between the three of them.

"Take the little girl out of here. Her mother can stay." Blake stated gruffly.

"Go on, Georgia. Wait outside for me. I'll just be a few minutes." Cindy requested.

Regretfully the teacher looked down at the woman who held her heart. "I'm sorry, Blake." she whispered as the nurse took her by the arm and escorted her from the room.

The brunette watched her go before looking at the older version of the teacher. "Cindy, it's nice to see you."

"Baby, I'm real sorry 'bout what happened to you." she said.

"Me too, Cindy, me too but I'll manage. As soon as I can I'm going to get out of here and go back to New York where it's a little safer for someone like me." she said, the irony not lost on her.

"I understand if you're mad at Georgia, but you have to know that she never meant for this to happen."

"Cindy, your daughter almost had me killed. It's because of her that I'm here. In her drunken stupor she told half the town that I raped her. I did no such thing."

"I know you didn't, Blake. I believe you."

"Cindy, I never want to see your daughter again. She might has well have killed me, because I'll never be the same. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm getting tired."

Cindy nodded. "Of course. For what it's worth, I'm truly sorry, Blake. I'll come see you later without Georgia."

"I'd like that."

"All right. Take care of yourself, sugar."

"I always do." Blake stated before Cindy walked out the door.

*  *  *

Blake looked out the window of her upper Manhattan office down toward Midtown. The Empire State Building stood proudly in the skyline on that bright summer day. In the further distance was the hole where the World Trade Center once stood, and she idly thought about having been in that building before it fell. It had seemed like such a long time ago already.

The attorney sighed. Only a few minutes ago she had received a phone call from the prosecuting attorney in Stillwater, Georgia, who was updating her on the case against the Klan members who had brutally beaten her six weeks prior. She still had her casts on her arm and leg, and she walked with a limp from the pain of the gun wound. The scars from her reconstructive facial surgery had faded, but it had taken her awhile to get used to her new face. She had a more angular nose and cheeks now giving her stronger and more serious looking features than what she once had. However there was one upside to the situation in as much as the facelift she had gotten out of the deal had magically removed the weary wrinkles of age and stress around her eyes, making her look almost ten years younger than she actually was.

The prosecuting attorney had just tried to convince her to come back to Georgia to testify in the case. It had received national attention thanks to her famous photographer friend Torrance Whitfield's bright idea. Blake and Torrance had gotten together, and the attorney had allowed her friend to photograph her right after she had returned to New York dressed in only in a rainbow flag. The pictures were haunting images that they truly displayed the horror of the destruction the Ku Klux Klan had inflicted on the respected attorney, and yet they showed the fearless strength of the woman who had stood defiantly in the face of the enemy.

With each of their prestige in the respective professions along with their money, they had managed to get the pictures into every major national liberal political publication, and before either of the realized it, there was a sudden hailstorm of media attention surrounding the tiny town of Stillwater and the case. Political activists demanded justice, expediting the judicial process and forcing the conservative town to take the situation seriously and make the arrests, instead of simply sweeping the matter out of sight.

While Torrance had won accolades for the photographs to add to her collection of the many she already had, Blake had been pushed into a spot light she had never known. She was a national name in politics and media. However instead of shying away from the attention, she boldly stepped into the light, accepting numerous speaking engagements at many social-political functions and interviews with the press. Through it all she displayed the strength that had carried her through that fateful night and the events that followed.

However during that time since she had left Georgia, a certain manacle continued to torment her. It wasn't the Klan or the battering she received that plagued her slumber but the blue eyes of her real foe. The beauty queen that stirred her passions was constantly there in her dreams tempting Blake with her serpentine ways. Not a night went by that the brunette didn't see the blonde in her sleep, usually in the most provocative of ways, constantly reminding her of the desires she had that had put her into her current position. Georgia Carmichael was the devil in angel's robes, her gentle smile, fair hair, and sparkling eyes all catalysts of sweet deception, and Blake found herself still unable to resist the woman in her dreams. She took Georgia Carmichael with every emotion she felt. Sometimes it was sweet and soft, the way she would've have originally liked for their first encounter to be. Other times she forced herself of the blonde, doing the thing the blonde had accused her of, but Georgia never failed to reappear in the darkness of the night to lure her again just when Blake thought she had finally rid herself of the little woman. The tall woman felt helpless. Georgia was like the black widow spider, bringing suffering and death to those that ventured close enough to be bitten, but Blake never failed to be enticed into the blonde's web even knowing the certain mortal fate that awaited her. Every morning Blake swore she wouldn't dream of the small woman again, but inevitably Georgia was waiting whenever she closed her eyes.

Blake knew her feelings for the teacher from Stillwater ran deeper than they had for any one else, and in fact she had fallen hard for the demon that possessed her fantasies. The attorney detested to admit, even to herself, that the reason she hated the blonde so much was that she loved her with equal intensity, but she knew there would never be a time or place that she and Georgia could ever work out their differences. She doubted there would be a time that she would be able to forgive the young woman for practically having her killed even if it was unintentional. The horror of being accused of such horrendous crimes by the blue-eyed monster, even in a fit of anger, was more than Blake thought herself capable to forgive.

Just then her assistant and a junior attorney on staff buzzed her. "Blake, Torrance and Helen Whitfield are here for that lunch appointment." he stated.

"Thanks, Jeff. Tell Glenda to tell them I'll be right out."

"Sure. No problem."

Moving to her desk, Blake slipped on her suit jacket and pulled her wallet out of her brief case. She slowly made her way down the long corridor to the front lobby. However just before she entered it, Glenda, the front desk receptionist, pulled her aside. "Blake, there is a woman here to see you, but she doesn't have an appointment. I tried to get her to make one, but she refused to leave until she saw you."

"What's her name?"

"She said it was Cindy Carmichael. She's been here most of the morning. I put her in Conference Room A."

"All right. Thanks."

Going out into the lobby, she was greeted by her two friends and their baby. "Hi, Blake. How are you feeling?" Torrance asked patting her friend on the shoulder.

"Better and better every day, Tor. Thanks for asking." she replied hugging the photographer. Stepping to Helen, she embraced the attractive blonde and kissed her lightly on the cheek. "Helen, you look beautiful as usual. You tired of my old pal yet? Ready to run to me?" she asked teasingly.

"Not yet, Blake. Give me forty or fifty years before propositioning me again." Helen replied to the joke with a bright smile that set her green eyes a glow as she spoke of her beloved.

"Damn. You certainly got lucky, Tor. Wish I could." Blake mumbled in mock disappointment. "How's my favorite boy?" she inquired coming to the stroller and leaning down to pick up the infant. "How are you, John Thomas? Are you going to smile for your Auntie Blake?" The dark-haired green-eyed boy gave her a wide toothless grin as he saw her. He raised his small hand toward her face as she cradled him and offered his toy to her. Playfully Blake nibbled on it, making him squeal in delight. "Looks like your boy has a crush on me." the attorney joked smiling back at him.

"How could he not?" Helen answered touching Blake lightly on the arm before gazing down at her son as well.

"Listen, I was just told that I have an unexpected visitor. She's the one from Georgia I was telling you about. I have no idea why she's here, but I'd like to invite her to lunch with us if that's okay."

"That nasty one that almost got you killed?" Torrance inquired.

"No, not her, her mother. The really nice lady I told you about. Come on. Let's go ask her. She's in the conference room." Blake led the way to where Cindy was waiting. Opening the door she saw the blonde standing with her back to the door staring out the window. "Cindy, sorry to have kept you waiting. What brings you here?" Blake questioned brightly moving into the room. However as the blonde turned, the brunette felt her breath leave her, for it wasn't Cindy standing there.

As Georgia's eyes met Blake's she felt a sudden lump form in her throat. The attorney was standing there with a baby in her arms, who was busy chewing on her jacket lapel. Two women stood just beyond her, one stunning blonde and the other an equally attractive tall brunette. "Blake, you look different." she mentioned taking in the attorney's features.

"Yeah. It's called reconstructive surgery, Georgia. You gave me this face. What the hell are you doing here, and why did you say you were your mother?" she sternly inquired. "I thought I made it clear I never wanted to see you again."

Helen moved forward and reached for her son. "Here. Torrance and I will just wait in the lobby for you." she offered.

"No. You and Tor stay here. After all I should have witnesses in case she wants to accuse me of raping her again." Blake growled shooting daggers at Georgia. "Now, tell me, Georgia. What are you doing here?" she asked again stepping closer to her nemesis.

"I wanted to see you, Blake. I couldn't stand the way things ended, and I wanted to see if you would talk to me. I said I was my mother, because I figured that would be the only way I could get you in here."

"I have nothing to say to you, Georgia, that I haven't already. When I said I didn't want to see you ever again, I meant it."

Georgia took a deep breath and stepped forward toward the woman who held her heart. "Blake, I'm truly sorry for what happened to you. It was never my intention for this to happen. That night we made love was nothin' like I ever experienced." she stated continuing to move slowly closer to the attorney. "I was hurt beyond words when you brushed me off the next day, but never in my worst thoughts of you did I want anyone to kill you or hurt you this way. You have to believe me, Blake. I had nothin' to do with those Klan members comin' to your house." she said coming to a stop a few feet from the tall woman.

Blake was mesmerized by the fact that Georgia looked exactly how she was in her dreams, soft and beautiful. There was no denying the physical attraction to the teacher, but when the blonde reached up to touch her cheek, Blake yanked back quickly, knowing if she allowed the little woman to touch her, she might not have the strength to fight her libido. "Georgia, your words at the bar that night destroyed me, and I'm not just talking about the fact that I was beaten within inches of my life. You told everyone in there that I raped you. You lied about something so intimate, and you made me out to be a monster. You intentionally degraded my integrity and honor. Not only that it was your words that fueled those men to their hate and made them come to the house to try to hang me. I could be dead, Georgia. It was chance that my life was spared."

"I know." the blonde whispered as tears came to her eyes. "I cain't think 'bout that. It breaks my heart to think of you that way. I just want to try to make things up to you, Blake. I want to see if we have somethin'. That's all I ever wanted."

"Then why did you tell everyone that I raped you? That's not the way to start a relationship."

"Because I was hurt that you'd rather be with Cara than me. I'll do anythin', Blake, if you just give me a chance."

"Forget it, Georgia! There is no way in hell I'd ever trust you again! Now just leave me the hell alone!" the tall woman screamed turning to leave. Brushing by Torrance and Helen, she softly said, "I just need to run to the restroom before we go."

With tears streaming down her face, Georgia watched Blake leave. A quiet moment passed before her eyes settled on two green sets that were looking at her. "I'm going to go check on Blake." Torrance announced, leaving the two blondes alone.

Georgia just looked at the woman holding the baby. She assumed this was the Helen that Blake had mentioned before by her stunning looks and child. "You probably hate me too." the younger blonde stated.

"I don't know you well enough to hate you." Helen answered. "Do you love Blake?"

"More than I've ever loved anyone." Georgia admitted. "I just don't know how to get through to her. I guess it's too late for apologizin'. She wants nothin' to do with me."

"You know, Georgia, ever since Blake mentioned you, I've always thought there was something there. Now that I've seen you together, my suspicions are confirmed. She cares for you."

"No, she doesn't. Didn't you hear her? She hates me."

"You can't hate someone so much without caring about them. She hates what's happened, and she hates that you did this to her, but I'm willing to bet she doesn't hate you even as much as she claims to. She's just using that as an excuse to hide her feelings. People make mistakes, and you've made a huge one here, but I think you can correct it."

"You think? How?" Georgia asked stepping closer to the mother.

"You have to somehow prove that you love her beyond a shadow of a doubt. You have to acknowledge your responsibility in what happened. I think those things might help. Blake's not an unreasonable person, Georgia. She's just hurting so deeply right now in more ways than physical. I think she loves you as well, and that's why this is so difficult for her." Georgia gave a nod. "Are you staying in town long?" Helen inquired switching John to her other hip.

The other blonde shrugged. "I don't know. I was kind of hopin' that Blake would be more responsive to me and that I'd have reason to stay."

"Maybe you should hang around for a few days. Maybe she'll come around if she sees your face every day."

"I don't know. I have no where to stay, and this town is pretty expensive and dangerous as I've already figured out on the taxi ride. It might just be best if I go back to Georgia."

"If you had a place to stay, would you?"

Georgia shrugged. "I guess. Why do you ask?"

"Come stay with Torrance and me. We have a place a few blocks from here in town. Torrance won't mind."

"Are you sure? I know she and Blake go way back. I'm sure she doesn't think too highly of me."

"Listen. If you tell me you're truly interested in reconciling with Blake, then that will be enough for her. Torrance wants Blake to be happy as much as I do, and I know Torrance believes there are feelings there too. It couldn't hurt anything."

"All right. Thank you. Here I thought all New Yorkers were rude, but you're very polite."

"Well, that's because I'm not a New Yorker. I'm a southern who just happened to migrate."

"Oh yeah? Where're you from?"

"Maryland."

"Well, that explains the southern manners." Georgia said with her first smile.

"Torrance is really nice too once you get past that protective exterior. I promise you. She's the most compassionate woman I know, so if you're serious, she'll be helpful too. Here. Take this. Meet us at our place tonight." she said taking a piece of paper from the diaper bag and scribbling down her information. She extended it to Georgia. "We'll be home after six."

"All right. Thank you again, Helen. This is unexpected."

"No sense in you being on the street. It's dangerous out there. See you tonight."

Several minutes later Blake and Torrance returned to find Helen alone with John. "Where did she go?" Blake questioned.

"She's gone." Helen said with a smile.

"Thank God."

"Oh come on, Blake. You like the girl. Admit. You want her. You're just upset over what has happened."

"Don't I have right to be?"

"Of course you do. That doesn't change the fact that you look at Georgia and feel something, does it?" she inquired.

"She feels something all right." crassly Torrance stated. "Like the urge to strangle her."

Helen glared at her wife. "I asked Blake, honey."

Blake shrugged. "Yeah, I guess."

"You guess? Blake, I know you. You probably look at a woman like Georgia and get hot just thinking about the possibilities of what you could do with a body like that. Come on. I've heard the stories about you."

"Have you now? From who?" Blake asked in interest.

"Well, when you were with Cara, she wasn't exactly withholding information, and Georgia was obviously moved if she came all the way up here to see you. Just admit that you at least find her attractive."

"All right. She's hot, but that doesn't change the fact she almost got me killed."

"Well, if that hadn't happened would you be interested in her?"

"She's married, Helen, to the man that actually saved my life. I couldn't do that to Jack. I owe him that much respect after what he did for me."

"But you already had sex with her." Torrance stated.

"Well, that's when I thought he was an asshole, but he saved my life even though he thought I had raped his wife. Turns out he wasn't as bad as I thought. Point is I need to leave Georgia Carmichael alone regardless of how I feel about her or her for me."

"Do you feel more for her than primal lust though?" Torrance asked as they made their way to the elevator.

"I don't want to." Blake confessed.

"But do you?" Helen pressed.

"I do, and I hate that fact." the attorney conceded.

Later that night Georgia arrived at the address Helen had written down for her. She didn't know quite what to expect when she arrived there, but she wasn't sure she had many options. She knew hotels in the city were expensive and staying in one would wipe out her savings. Knocking on the door, she anxiously awaited for an answer.

Within moments Helen answered it with a friendly smile. "Hi, Georgia. Come on in. We were just waiting on you to start dinner."

"You didn't have to wait."

"It's fine. Just leave your bags here for now, and we'll get them upstairs later. You must be hungry after a whole day wandering the city. Sit and have something to eat."

Leading the way into the kitchen, Helen gestured to the table where Torrance already was trying to feed their son. The photographer looked up at their guest and gave a somewhat forced smile. "Hi, Georgia."

"Hi."

"Have a seat. Helen's made quite a meal for your arrival."

"Thank you. Y'all really didn't have to do such a thing. I know you're Blake's friends, so I'm still not quite sure what I'm doin' here."

"Helen says you don't want to hurt Blake, that you only want to make amends. She thinks you're all right, and I trust her judgment. Don't do anything that proves to the contrary, and you'll be welcome to stay here for awhile." Torrance stated.

Georgia gave a nod. "Thank you again."

Most of the meal passed with small talk, but Georgia was intrigued with the couple that had so graciously invited her into their home. Blake had spoken of Torrance and Helen in such a positive manner that Georgia had wondered what they were like. Now she was sitting in their loft witnessing their relationship. It was so obvious how much they adored each other and their child.

When Georgia first recognized her feelings for Blake, the idea of two women being together seemed so foreign to her. However now that she had experienced the pleasure of being with another and she saw how wonderful a relationship truly could be through her hostesses, the idea seemed perfectly natural. She wanted what Helen and Torrance had and hoped some day she would find that special someone, wondering if that person would ever be Blake Erwin.

The evening passed with Georgia being an observer with the way the couple related to their child. He was obviously the center of their existence outside of each other, and it created a pang for a child of her own. She often wondered what it would have been like had she not miscarried. She too would have a child. As unexpected as it was at the time, she had loved the life growing inside of her, and she had been just as devastated as Jack when she miscarried. It tore their marriage apart, because neither really knew how to handle the emotional pain. However seeing two doting parents made her long for another chance, and she mused if Blake ever wanted kids of her own.

Over the next week the blonde visited Blake's office every day in an effort to try to gain Blake's attention. However the brunette was resistant to her pleading. She was disheartened that she couldn't break through the hard cold exterior of the woman she cared about. Figuring things were not going to improve, she decided it would be best to go back to Stillwater with hopes that she might be able to get through to the attorney when she came down to the trial.

*  *  *

In August of that year Blake returned to Stillwater for the trial of her assailants. However she was not alone this time. Along with her came an entourage of family, friends, press, activists, and security that turned the rural town into a regular circus. The attorney wore a scowl every time she saw someone from town that scared most of the people from approaching her. Nevertheless there was one woman whom she eagerly embraced when she rushed to see her when she arrived at the plantation house.

"Cindy, always a pleasure to see you." Blake greeted with a genuine smile.

"Blake, sugar, how've you been?" she asked with a gentle hand to the tall brunette's cheek. "You look better than the last time I saw you."

"Yeah, time will do that, Cindy. Come in."

"Who are all these people?"

"Most of them are just here to sensationalize the trial. I do have some family and friends here though. I'll introduce you. They're all in the living room." Leading the way there, Blake announced, "Everyone, I'd like to introduce you to Cindy Carmichael. She's one of the sweetest women you'll find around here. Cindy, I believe you already know my parents."

"Of course. It's a pleasure to see you again. Sorry about the unfortunate circumstances though."

"Well, we just thank you for taking such good care of our little girl. She has always had just the best things to say about you."

Blake moved Cindy around the room quickly ending with her friends. "Cindy, these two lovely women are some of my best friends in the entire world. This is Torrance and Helen Whitfield and their son, John."

"Are you the one who took those pictures of Blake?" the blonde questioned as they shook hands.

"I am." Torrance answered.

Cindy shook her head sadly. "They made me weep. I saw Blake the day after it took place, but it just looked that more horrific in photograph. This poor sweet girl." she whispered touching the attorney compassionately on her face again. "Here. This is for you." she stated pressing a pie into the brunette's hands.

"Did you make this?" Blake inquired smelling it.

"No. It's from Georgia."

"Well, thank you, but I wouldn't even feed this to Bruce. I don't want anything from Georgia." she stated as her dog came to her at the mention of his name. "There's probably arsenic in it anyway."

"Blake, please. Georgia is a mess over this. She's hurtin' so much over the fact that you won't even accept an apology. She loves you, Blake, and she'd do anythin' to have you forgive her."

"She doesn't love me, Cindy."

"She does. She's even testifyin' 'gainst her friends for you."

"She's testifying? Why?" Blake inquired in interest. She hadn't heard that news before even with all her conversations from the attorney in charge of the case.

"Because she wants to prove to you that she's sorry. The prosecutin' attorney thought it was a good idea to help your case."

"Well, I didn't know that, but it's going to take a little more than that to get me to forgive her."

"Maybe it'll be a start though. Well, I just wanted to stop by. I need to get goin'. I'll see you tomorrow at the trial. Be strong, Blake."

"Thanks. See you tomorrow."

As soon as she left, Torrance inquired, "That is Georgia's mother? She's really sweet. I can see where Georgia gets it."

"What are you talking about? You only saw her that one time at the office."

"Actually we spent some time with her while she was in New York. She's a nice girl that made a horrible mistake. She does feel terrible about it, Blake. I believe that she does." Torrance said.

"You think that too?" Blake asked Helen.

"Yes. I think that she is in love with you, Blake. She admitted that she was, and I think she would do anything to prove her love to you. She wants another chance."

"And you two think I should give her one?"

"Blake, I've never been in your shoes, so I don't know how I would feel if I were you. I only know that when I look into her blues eyes as she talks about you, I can see the love there. Whether you can find it in your heart to accept her is your choice, and we're going to support you no matter what you do." Torrance answered.

"Helen?"

"Torrance is right, Blake. I believe it when she says she's in love with you. She's separated from Jack, and they're getting a divorce. She wants you, Blake. She wants to make it right with you."

The following morning Blake and her following arrived at the county courthouse early. The media was already stationed outside with live footage. Blake was asked for interviews but declined at the moment, instead heading straight inside with her family and friends. As she processed into the courtroom she saw Cindy and Georgia seated in the third row behind the prosecuting attorney. Georgia looked at Blake, but the tall attorney ignored her and took her own seat in the front row.

Promptly at nine the judge entered the courtroom and shortly there after opening remarks began. Blake sat silently observing. The prosecuting attorney seemed to be competent to try the case, but the brunette she would have handled it differently had she been the one to work it. As Cindy had mentioned the day before, Georgia was the first witness called the stand.

Blake chose to not look at the little woman as she was sworn in and took her seat. "Would you please state your name for the court please?"

"It's Georgia Smith, but most people call me by my maiden name Carmichael."

"All right. Miz Carmichael, could you please tell the court how long you have known the defendants?"

"I've known them all my whole life. We used to play together as children."

"And did you know that the four of them belonged to the Ku Klux Klan before this trial?"

"Yes but I never thought anything of it."

"All right. Tell me about your relationship to Blake Erwin. How long have you known her? Under what circumstances did you meet?"

"I met Blake in May just after her great aunt's funeral. We started a friendship."

"Would you say you are friends with Miz Erwin today?"

"No. I cain't say that we are."

"Why not?"

"She blames me for these four men tryin' to kill her."

"Why is that? Does she have a reason for believin' that?"

"The night that she was assaulted, she had come into my husband's bar. She and I had gotten into an argument earlier that day, and I was still upset with her. I said some things in my anger that I think caused my friends to try to kill her."

"Objection! Speculation!" the defending attorney yelled.

"Sustained. Miz Smith, please stick to the facts." the judge ordered.

"Yes, your honor." she answered.

"Miz Carmichael, what did you say at the bar that night?"

Georgia lowered her head in obvious shame. "I accused her of...of rapin' me."

"Did you use that exact word? Tell me exactly what you said."

"I said she was dyke and that she raped me." Georgia repeated her eyes beginning to tear as her lips started to quiver.

"Did Miz Erwin rape you, Miz Carmichael?"

"No."

"Did she ever touch you without your consent?"

"No, never." she answered softly.

"Then why did you accuse her of doin' such a thin'?"

"Because she hurt me, and I wanted to make her pay for it by humiliatin' her in front of everyone at the bar."

"How did she hurt you?"

"She refused my love."

"What do you mean by that?"

"I wanted her to love me, but she said she couldn't. She was involved with someone, and I was married. She said what had happened between us had been a mistake, and she wanted to forget it had ever happened."

"What did happen? What took place that made Blake Erwin give you such a speech?"

"The night before that Blake and I..." she began but her voice failed her for a moment. She looked around the courtroom at all the eyes on her. No one but she, Blake, and the attorney knew what had taken place that night, but she was about to confess to the whole crowd that she had been intimate with the New York attorney.

"Miz Carmichael." the attorney prompted.

Georgia looked at Blake, who was suddenly watching her. Locking eyes with her, the blonde stated clearly, "I had sex with Blake in her truck."

"You had consensual sexual relations with Blake Erwin?"

"Yes, it was consensual. It was more than that. I'm the one who even initiated it." she added.

"All right. The morning after though you two argued. She said she regretted it, that it had been a mistake, but you didn't share those feelings. Is that correct?"

"Yes. I wanted to pursue a relationship with her, but she wouldn't do it."

"And that upset you. That's why at the bar you told everybody she raped you, even though that was a lie?"

"Yes."

"Thank you, Miz Carmichael." the prosecuting attorney said before returning to his chair.

The defending attorney stepped forward and stared at her quietly for a moment. "Miz. Smith," he began with a patronizing tone. "You are married, correct?"

"Yes but my husband and I have been separated for a long time, and we're now gettin' a divorce."

"All right, but you are married, and you committed a horrendous crime against nature by havin' sexual relations with this woman."

"Objection!" the prosecuting attorney called out.

"Miz Smith is not on trial for her activities, counselor." warned the judge.

"Not yet." the attorney mumbled. "All right. Miz Smith, you say you've known the defendants all your life. Would you consider them your friends?"

"Up until now yes."

"Now that they are on trial for defendin' your honor?"

"I never asked them to hurt Blake. I never asked anyone to harm her. I was upset that night, and I let my temper get the better of me. I said things that were lies, and I did it intentionally to humiliate her, but I never intended for her to be beaten and almost killed for doin' exactly what I asked of her." the blonde answered confidently staring coldly at the attorney questioning her.

Blake watched on in intrigue as the meek southern belle transformed before her very eyes. As much as she was still angry at her, Blake silently cheered her on as she held her ground with the arrogant attorney set on degrading the little woman for her decision to be with the brunette.

"Miz Smith, how would you describe your relationship with Miz Erwin now?"

"There is no relationship. This is the first time I've seen her in months."

"Do you still have feelings for her though?"

Georgia met Blake's eyes again. "Yes, I do." she said without hesitation.

"Is that why you are here testifyin' on the prosecution's behalf? Hopin' to win her affections by sacrificin' your friends?"

The blonde met the defending attorney's eyes. "It might be true that I still love Blake, but she does not feel the same for me. She has made that clear, and I know that there will never be anythin' between us ever 'gain. I'm here, because it's the right thin' to do. I feel like I set this horrible event in motion by my inconsiderate lies, and I want to correct the record." she responded.

When Georgia was allowed to come off the stand, she walked back to her seat. She met the brunette's eyes again. "I'm sorry, Blake." she whispered before turning her head down and taking her seat on the bench next to her mother.

Jack was the next person to take the witness stand, but Blake's mind strayed from the testimony as she thought about the little blonde sitting two rows behind her. Never in her wildest imagination did she think Georgia would answer the questions with the confidence and strength she had displayed. Furthermore the blonde had opened herself up to discrimination just by virtue of admitting that she was intimate with the tall woman. She had indeed accomplished what she come to do. She had set the record straight about their relationship, and Blake felt her anger receding at the sacrifice the blonde had just made on her behalf.

PART 3

THE REST OF THE day passed in a blur to the attorney. She wasn't able to testify herself due to time constraints, so she was slated to take her turn the following day. Heading back to the farm with her family and friends, they all settled down with a large dinner. After their meal Torrance, Helen, and Blake spent the evening on the porch enjoying the stars and each others company as John slept comfortably in his blonde mother's arms while Bruce lay quietly at Blake's feet.

As the ten o'clock hour approached, Torrance and Helen excused themselves to bed since John was going to wake up sometime during the night, leaving Blake alone on the porch swing. She was just thinking about the events of the day when she saw car lights coming up her driveway. Immediately Bruce sat to attention as they both stared intently into the dark trying to make out the vehicle. Unable to do so, the attorney moved closer to the door in case she needed to retreat quickly into the house, but as the driver stepped out, she sighed with relief, because it was only Georgia.

The blonde cautiously came up the stairs. As soon as she got into the light of the porch, Blake gasped at the sight of the beautiful woman's face marred by an angry red welt across her cheek. Forgetting herself, Blake immediately reached for the small woman as she asked in concern, "What happened to you?"

"My father." she whispered leaning into the caress Blake was bestowing on her cheek. "He hit me for what I said today. He's angry 'bout what I did."

"He's mad that you testified?"

The teacher shook her head. "He's mad that I told everyone 'bout what happened between us. He's upset that I'm in love with you." she admitted with a trembling voice.

"Oh."

"I had to get out of there, but I didn't know where I could go after today. I'm not sure who my friends are any more."

"It's all right. You'll be safe here. No one will hurt you." Blake assured her.

"Thank you."

"We should get ice on that. Come inside." the tall woman said curving a protective arm around the teacher and leading her into the house. They walked together into the kitchen. The house was quiet since they were the only two seemingly still awake. Georgia took a seat at the table while Blake made a makeshift ice pack with some ice cubes and a towel. "Here. This should help." she said coming to the table. Instinctively she held it up to the younger woman's face herself instead of just handing it to her. Neither spoke at first, their eyes conveying the vulnerability that each was feeling at the moment. The extended silence reigned for long minutes.

When the flaming pain began to recede in her face, Georgia gently pulled Blake's hand away and held it in her own. "Thank you. It feels better now."

Giving a nod the brunette went to the sink and threw away the ice cubes before putting the damp towel over the hand rail of the stove to dry. "You should probably stay away from home tonight to give your father time to settle down a little." The teacher nodded. "You can stay here." Blake offered.

"If you're sure that's okay." tentatively Georgia accepted.

"It's fine. Come upstairs with me. I'll get you something to sleep in." Quietly Blake locked up the house before leading Georgia up the creaky old staircase and down the corridor to one of the many guestrooms in the house. Blake knew there were no more rooms available for the blonde with all the people staying at the house, but she figured she could have hers for one night, and she would take the couch. Flipping on the lights as they entered the room, she stated, "You can stay in here. Just let me get you a change of clothes."

Georgia watched as Blake went to the dresser and began to rummage through the drawers. She took in the somewhat disarrayed bed and realized that the brunette was offering her the room she normally slept in for the night. "Blake, is this your room?" she inquired.

"Yeah."

"Well, I cain sleep somewhere else." she offered.

"It's fine. Here. Try this on. It'll probably be a little big on you still, but it's the smallest thing I have." She extended the thin white t-shirt to the blonde. "There is a bathroom right through there." Blake stated pointing to the closed door across the small room. "You're more than welcome to use any of my stuff."

"Thank you, Blake." she whispered.

"Thank you, Georgia, for what you did today. I'm sorry you got hurt for what you did on my behalf."

"I'd do it 'gain." the blonde replied softly before heading into the bathroom.

Georgia changed into the t-shirt Blake had provided her. It hung down almost to her knees but had seen better days as she could just make out her bare form underneath. Neatly folding her clothes, she splashed water on her face before using the attorney's mouth wash.

Stepping back into the room, she found the older woman standing at the dresser. Blake had changed as well, and she now wore a t-shirt herself and a pair of men's boxers as she put her clothes away for the night. "Um, did you want some bottoms to go with that?" the attorney asked quietly as she eyed the blonde's legs as the little woman shifted nervously on her bare feet.

"No. I'm all right."

"Okay." Blake mumbled as her eyes trailed up Georgia's body. She could see that the blonde was completely naked under her sleeping attire, all three of her intimate treasures outlined by the white cotton. "Good night then."

Seeing the reaction Blake was having to her form, Georgia decided to take a chance with her. Stepping over to her, the blonde reached for the muscular frame of her dreams, sliding one arm around the attorney's waist as the other went around her neck. The quick exhale assured her of Blake's desire. Blue eyes met brown. Without wasting a moment, she leaned up toward the tall woman's lips, pulling the brunette's head down to her. Blake groaned deeply as their mouths came together, and the teacher felt the hardness of Blake's cast embrace her around the back while her good hand cupped the back of her fair head. The kiss was gentle at first but quickly fanned the flames of their underlying fire for each other until they threatened to blaze out of control and only the need for air forced them apart.

Looking up into the dark eyes, Georgia breathlessly whispered, "Don't go. Stay with me tonight."

"Georgia." the brunette uttered in uncertainty.

"Please, Blake. Don't talk. Don't think. Just love me." the blonde murmured bringing her hands to the hem of Blake's t-shirt. Slowly she lifted it over the attorney's head, leaving her only in her shorts. Georgia ran her hands up the older woman's torso, her fingers taking in the toned body before meeting brown eyes again. "You're so sexy, Blake. I've wanted to touch you for so long." the little woman admitted as she kissed the slope of the tall woman's left breast just over her heart. "Come to bed with me." The attorney's only response was to capture Georgia's lips again in a steamy kiss. Her hands quickly ripped the thread bare shirt from the blonde's back. The petite woman moaned as her form became exposed to the humid night air. Stepping backwards, she pulled the tall woman with her toward the bed. The only sounds in the room as they moved ever closer to their destination were erratic breathing and Blake's leg cast as it knocked the bed frame.

Georgia lost her balance as Blake lightly pushed on her, making her fall back onto the antique brass bed. The blonde wasted no time however, leaning in to kiss the hard stomach of the woman she loved, her tongue lightly rimming her navel erotically foretelling pleasure to come. Blake groaned pressing the fair head closer. The teacher slid her hands around the brunette's body again, grabbing hold of her firm backside. She began to knead it gently as her tongue licked lower and lower teasing the older woman in the most sensual of ways. Blake whimpered. Finally when Georgia felt she had tortured her lover enough, she freed her from the confines of her boxers, leaving them both completely naked to each other's eyes.

Blake looked down into the blue eyes she adored. Georgia was utterly exposed and open to her gaze. The sight of the blonde sitting there with her thighs wide enough to accommodate the brunette's body, left Blake with the need to possess the woman of her persistent fantasies. Leaning down she scooped up the blonde's legs and laid them out on the bed, and then slid onto it next to Georgia. She didn't linger long though before rolling on top of the smaller woman, who immediately made room for her in the cradle of her thighs. Georgia arched her back up into her, pressing their bodies even closer.

Blake took a moment to gaze at her lover's face. The fingers of her good hand lightly traced over fair brows and down her cheek before leaning to kiss her mouth again. The attorney leisurely explored the blonde this time. Her mouth meticulously investigated the fair body beneath her, but remembering her desires from their last encounter, she knew there was one thing she needed to do before they got too carried away. Working her way down Georgia's body, Blake eventually found herself between the blonde's legs, her mouth inches from her longing. Sparing a look up to the teacher's face, she lowered herself to the pleasure she knew was waiting for her.

Georgia cried out at the first feel of Blake's tongue. It seared her wetness, sending sparks skittering throughout her body. The attorney groaned in approval at the taste of the blonde. It was even better than she had remembered, and she was all too happy at the chance to drown in it.

The petite woman had never felt such feelings running rampant through her. Even as much as she had enjoyed their first experience, it paled to what Blake was doing to her as the attorney's tongue slithered over every delicate crevice and curvature, seeking her entrance and filling her as far as she could. Her moans were constant as she gripped tighter to the dark hair of her lover. Georgia felt herself approaching the summit of pleasure under the ministration. She screamed her release into the night as she clutched fiercely to Blake's head, pushing her face as deep as she could.

Blake moaned as she felt Georgia spasm against her, her delicate flesh quivering from the oral assault. The tall woman was far from sated though and waited only a few moments before making her way up the blonde's body. "Are you all right?" she whispered looking to the teacher's face as her hand came to take the place that her mouth had just occupied.

"Uh huh." Georgia muttered still floating the tide. However she gave a whimper when she felt Blake enter her.

"Is that too much?" the brunette asked in concern.

"No." the blonde panted meeting her lover's eyes. Curving her arms around strong shoulders she pulled the brunette down to her, so their bodies were touching skin to skin everywhere. Their mouths met softly at first and then with increasing fervor that matched Blake's strokes. The older woman pulled her lips away from the blonde's to take in her fair neck as she continued to thrust with rising tempo until they both were writhing, desperately straining to complete what they had begun. It wasn't long before Georgia's body reached the precipice, and she called her lover's name feverishly. Knowing how close the small woman was, Blake increased her efforts, pushing the teacher over the pinnacle of pleasure a second time before collapsing onto the smaller body under hers. Georgia trembled as strong arms held her. The contractions lasted long moments, but when they had subsided, Blake began to withdraw. Georgia whimpered in protest. "No." she objected grabbing Blake by the wrist. She pushed the older woman back into her. "Stay inside me forever." she murmured. The brunette complied with the little woman's wish, remaining inside her as they both drifted to sleep.

The following morning Blake awoke to the sound of knocking on her bedroom door. Sleepily she opened her eyes to find herself alone. Wondering where Georgia was, she called out, "Who is it?"

"It's Helen."

"Just a second." she responded. She rolled out of bed, noticing that she was still naked from the night before, but her night clothes had been put away. The bathroom door was open, revealing that she was completely alone in the room. Grabbing her robe, she pulled it on. "Come on in." she said.

Her blonde friend opened the door and slowly stepped into the room. "Morning."

"Good morning. How are you? Sleep all right?"

Helen shrugged. "As well as one does with a baby around. John and I were up at about 5:00 when we ran into someone unexpected."

"Oh?"

"What was Georgia doing here at that hour?" she asked innocently.

Blake gave a chuckle at the blonde. "Well, she came by after you and Tor went to bed last night. She needed a place to crash, because she had gotten into a bad fight with her father."

"And you were more than happy to accommodate her? How sweet of you." the blonde teased. "Seriously, Blake, what's going on with the two of you now?"

The attorney shrugged. "I don't know. Last night was incredible." she confessed. "She was everything I ever wanted a woman to be. Did she say anything to you when she left?"

"Just to tell you good bye, and she wanted me to give you this note." she stated handing it over.

"Thanks."

"You're welcome. I'll leave you to get dressed now. Your mother has started on breakfast. She asked me to remind you that we had to leave here by 8:15."

"All right. Thanks, Helen."

Once her friend had closed the door, Blake looked down at the envelope in her hands. She had never seen Georgia's handwriting before, so she took a moment to study it, the soft, feminine nature of the curves, very much like their owner. Opening it Blake pulled out the paper and unfolded it. The letter began with the blonde thanking the attorney for giving her a place to stay the night, but then it moved on to express her sentiments of what they had shared. Blake's heart fluttered at the elegant words the little woman had chosen that were so befitting of their time together. Georgia laid bare all of her feelings that she had never been able to say, her love and devotion for the brunette. However as Blake read through it, she realized they were the words of a defeated woman as if Georgia had accepted her fate of never having a relationship with the attorney. The beauty queen thanked Blake for the opportunity to share her deepest emotions and that she would cherish their time together for the rest of her life. She closed it saying that Blake would always be in her heart and thoughts forever before signing her name. Blake gave a shaky sigh, finding it difficult to breathe. The blonde had just walked out on her with intentions of never returning. The tall woman reread the note several times, but it was even more obvious that Georgia had no aim of having a relationship with her.

The brunette didn't know how to feel about the turn of events. She had wanted the blonde for so long, but now that she had her, she realized there was more to her desires. Georgia wasn't just an object of her lust any longer. She had somehow transformed her position in a matter of a day. The previous morning when Blake had entered the courtroom, she had still felt anger toward the teacher, but Georgia's bold declaration on the witness stand swayed the attorney's opinion, and once she had lowered her guard, the petite woman had slipped into a place in her soul without the older woman even realizing it until it was too late. Now she was left with a smarting pang of her heart leaving her.

Blake had no idea what she was going to do, but she knew she wanted to convince Georgia to give her a chance. However she knew there was no time to go to the blonde's house, because she was due to testify that day in court. Placing the note by her bed, she hurried into the bathroom to dress for the day.

The brunette expected to see Georgia at the courthouse that day, but both the blonde and her mother were missing. Nevertheless Blake went on the stand to tell of the brutal assault she had received at the hands of the defendants. It was difficult for her to describe the incident given her strong feelings about it, but she held her own with the defending attorney, not allowing him to belittle her as he had the blonde the previous day.

That evening though as court was adjourned for the day, Blake split up from her group, saying she had an errand to run and would catch up with them at the house. Climbing into her truck, she sped off in the direction of Georgia's house. The blonde's truck was in the driveway when she pulled up. The brunette went up to the door and knocked strongly. Only a moment passed before Melvin answered the door.

"What the hell do you want?" he sneered.

"I want to talk to Georgia." she stated.

"Hell no! She ain't allowed anywhere near you! I forbid it! Now get out of here!" he screamed slamming the door. However Blake wouldn't be dissuaded so easily and knocked a second time. Melvin opened the door once more. "I said get lost, Yankee! Don't make me hurt you!"

"I just want to talk to your daughter, Mr. Carmichael." she said but received a door in the face again. Knowing that Georgia was there, Blake decided to try another method. Circling the trailer to the blonde's bedroom, she noticed that the light was on but the window closed. Seeing some discarded cinder blocks lying haphazardly in the yard, the attorney carefully stacked a few of them on top of each other, and then stepped on them, so she could see into the little woman's room. Georgia was standing with her back to the window talking with her mother who was in the door way. The tall woman rapped lightly at the window. Both women quickly turned at the sound.

When Georgia saw who was at her window, her heart momentarily stopped. She had never seen such an anxious expression on her beloved's face, and she felt bad for putting it there. Moving to the window, the blonde slid it open. "What are you doin' here, Blake?" she whispered quietly.

"I came to talk to you."

"You have to leave. You cain't be here. My daddy will kill you if he finds you."

"I don't care. I need to talk to you." The attorney looked at her lover's mother. "Cindy, help me out here."

The older blonde shook her head. "I wish I could, Blake, but Georgia's right. It ain't safe for you here any more. Melvin will hurt you. You best be gettin' gone."

The brunette gave a sigh. Seeing bags on Georgia's bed, she inquired, "Where are you going, Georgia?"

However before the teacher could answer, Blake heard a cocking of a shotgun behind her as it pressed into her lower back. "Yankee, I told you to get the hell off my land!" Melvin stated. "For the last time you leave my girl 'lone! She's goin' back where she belongs! She's goin' back to her husband, and you're goin' six feet into the ground if you don't get off my property by the count of ten!" he screamed.

Looking back at the blonde, Blake asked, "Georgia, is that true? Are you going back to Jack?" she asked with obvious confusion and hurt.

"One!" Melvin yelled in warning.

"Please go, Blake. I don't want to see you get hurt." she softly said.

"Two!"

"Georgia, don't do this." the attorney pleaded.

"Three!"

"I don't have a choice, Blake. Now go please." she pressed ardently.

"Four!"

"Georgia, I just want a chance to talk some sense into you."

"Five!"

"I cain't, Blake. You don't understand. Now leave before my daddy hurts you." she whispered touching her admirer's cheek sweetly.

"Six!"

Sighing in resignation the tall woman gave a nod. "All right. I'll go, but know this, Georgia. You can run, but you can't hide from the truth. I know you love me."

"Seven!"

Getting off the blocks, Blake began to walk away. As she turned the corner of the trailer, she heard Melvin reach ten just before a shot rang out and hit the tree that she had just passed. Quickly the brunette jumped into the truck in panic just as he came around the corner ready to fire a second time. His second shot came through the windshield on the passenger's side. Glass shattered around her as the attorney was backing out of the driveway.

Blake raced off, sending dust flying under her tires as she sped away for fear of her life. When she arrived back at her farmhouse and her family and friends saw the bullet hole through the glass on the truck, they immediately became concerned. "What happened to you?" Torrance inquired pulling her friend into her arms.

Blake was shaking as she replied, "She's going back to Jack."

"What? What are you talking about? I'm asking who shot at you, Blake."

"Oh. Her father because I wouldn't get off his property." she mumbled. Looking at Helen she muttered, "She's going back to Jack, Helen. How could she do this to me? Did she tell you this today when you saw her?"

Helen looked at her own wife and then Blake. Putting her arms around the attorney, she pulled her tightly against her in a consoling embrace. "I don't know why she's doing this, Blake. All I know is that sometimes people run from the ones they love, because they're scared." she said touching her beloved photographer in sympathy as she remembered what she had done to their relationship before they had given it a second chance. "If you love her, she's worth fighting for even if it means fighting her."

"I don't understand why he would take her back. He's the one that asked for their divorce. He knows she feels something for me. Why would Jack do this?"

"Maybe you don't know all the facts, Blake." Torrance proposed. "Did she give you an answer when you asked why she was going back?"

"No. Her father was counting rather quickly. I had to get out of there before he got to ten."

"Well, then maybe she will explain it to you. You can't jump to conclusions until you talk to her. You have to give her a chance to explain herself." Torrance said.

"I guess. That's just the last thing I ever expected when I went over there." Blake admitted. "I knew Melvin was going to be hostile, but I thought I'd at least be able to talk to her. Maybe I should go over to the bar and talk to Jack." she pondered aloud.

"We could do that." the photographer answered.

"No. I can't put you in jeopardy like that, Tor. You stay here. These people have guns. You've come close enough to death already in your lifetime. I wouldn't be able to live with it on my conscience if something happened to you."

"Don't worry about that, Blake. I have a much more powerful weapon than a gun. It's called a camera. Now why don't we have some dinner, and you can settle down a bit. Then we'll head over to this bar and see what we can find out. All right?"

A couple of hours later after their meal and Torrance helped Helen with John's bath, the two brunette friends prepared to go to Jack's bar. Helen stood on the porch with her son in her arms watching the two. Torrance looked at her wife in adoration as she slipped her camera around her neck. "We'll be back soon." she said.

"Come back alive, Torrance. You too, Blake." she stated in obvious concern.

"We will. I promise." the photographer answered pulling the blonde in for a hug.

"Last time you promised me something like that, I thought you were dead for a day before you found your way home. Don't do that to me again." Helen whispered.

"I won't. We'll be back in about an hour or so, just in time for John to go to bed." Torrance replied, kissing her son on the top of his dark head before kissing her wife as well for good measure.

"Man, what I would give for a kiss from a good woman right about now." Blake teased. "What do you say, Helen? One for the road just in case." she jested.

The blonde slowly pulled the attorney into her arms. "You're a crazy woman, Blake Erwin. Be careful out there. This town doesn't like you, and I don't want to see either of you get hurt."

"We'll be fine. I promise. Now do I get that kiss or not?" she joked.

With a smile, the blonde leaned up and planted a delicate kiss at the corner's of the brunette's lips. "That's a close as you'll ever get." she playfully said, her green eyes sparkling in jest. "Now go."

As the two tall brunettes made their way out to the truck, Blake stated, "You have quite a woman there, Tor."

"Don't I know it." Torrance agreed with a smile.

Quietly the women made their way over to Jack's bar. As usual the place seemed to be packed with people, so Blake hoped that meant Jack would be around. Cautiously the friends made their way to the door and slowly pulled it open, unsure of what they might find on the other side.

As expected as soon as they cleared the doorway, the music from the old jukebox went quiet as did the crowd. No one said a word for a moment as they all stared in the New Yorkers' direction. However Jack, who was standing at the pool table, came meandering over to them. "What do you want, Yankee?" he questioned taking a sip of his beer casually.

"I want to talk to you."

"Well, here I am."

Blake cast her gaze around the room noticing that everyone was still observing the interchange. "I had hoped we could do this in private." she mentioned.

"Whatever you have to say, you cain say to me here. Now what do you want?" gruffly he asked again.

"I wanted to talk to you about Georgia. I went by her parents' place and found out she's moving back in with you."

"So what? She's my wife after all. She belongs at home with me." he answered. "What business of that is yours?"

"I thought you were getting a divorce. That's what you both said."

"Well, it ain't true, Yankee. Georgia's my wife, and I aim to keep her, so you just leave her the hell alone."

"How could you do this, Jack? You know she loves me, not you."

"Listen, Yankee. I don't know what she might've told you in a moment of fuckin', but I'm gonna set the record straight right now. Georgia is movin' back in with me, because she's mine, always has been, always will be. We've had our problems, but she ain't gettin' a divorce from me. Now you better just stay the hell away from my woman, or else I'll be forced to send my brothers 'round 'gain to take care of you permanently. You lay another hand on her, and I'll make sure my Klan brothers put you in the ground next time. Are we clear on that, Yankee?"

Stunned by the declaration she had just received, Blake merely nodded at first. "We're clear, Jack." she softly answered.

"Good." Jack then grabbed her unexpectedly by the front of the shirt. "Now you and your dyke friend get the hell out of my bar!" he demanded. However under his breath so only the attorney could hear, he whispered, "I'm sorry, Blake."

Not another word was uttered as the two friends made their way back to their vehicle. Blake sat there for a moment after she had slid into the driver's seat and just stared at the bar. "That was definitely not what I expected." she mentioned.

"Me neither. Man, this town really does dislike you, Blake."

"I know, but Jack doesn't."

"What do you mean? It was quite obvious he hates you with the way he acted just now."

"He only wanted it to look that way. He whispered that he was sorry when he grabbed me. I wonder what he's up to. What is he doing? Why is he taking Georgia back? He knows she doesn't love him."

"I don't know what to tell you. We better get out of here though. I promised Helen to come back in one piece." Torrance stated.

Blake backed the truck out onto the road as she continued to think about the situation. "Did you notice the way he said his brothers? He's a member of the Klan, but then why did he save my life?"

"I have no idea. He seems to be quite the enigma. Come on. You're not going to get anywhere until you talk to Georgia I guess. We might as well just wait until she comes to you."

Going back to the house, they were greeted by anxious family and friends. Helen seemed the most relived that they had returned so quickly and safely, but Blake knew it was because of the trauma Torrance and the blonde had already gone through in their relationship. Unsure of how to feel about all the things that had transpired in the last few days, Blake retreated to the library for introspective time. She heard the rest of the house retire as the evening wore on, but around eleven that night she noticed some lights coming up the driveway. Hoping that it was Georgia, Blake quickly came to the door. However it wasn't the blonde. As Jack got out of his truck, the attorney wondered what was about to happen. Cautiously she stepped out onto the porch to greet him.

"Yankee, I need to talk to you." he said without pretense.

"What do you want, Jack?"

"I need to talk to you 'bout Georgia."

"I think you covered everything already."

"No, I didn't. You don't understand." he replied.

"What's there to understand? You're one of them. You're a member of the Klan, Jack."

"Yes, I am but so is every other man in this town. You need to listen to me, Yankee."

"How can I believe anything you say? I don't even know if you're a friend or enemy."

"I'm neither, Yankee, but I do have somethin' to tell you."

"What is that?" Blake inquired crossing her arms across her chest.

"Georgia and I are gettin' a divorce. She does love you, Yankee. I know that. You know that, and she knows that."

"Then I'm really confused. Why did she move back in with you?"

"Yankee, I do care about Georgia. We've grown apart, but that doesn't stop me from loving her still. I just know we cain't be married any more. I'm still her husband, and you once said it's a husband's job to protect his wife. Well, that's what I'm doin'. She needs it now more than ever, Yankee. If you haven't realized, Melvin is a Klan member, one of the more superior ones around here at that, and he will kill Georgia for what she's done. The only way for that not to happen was to supposedly change her ways and come back to me. He wouldn't take her out and shoot her like he would you, but he will beat her up and make her life miserable, and he wouldn't try to stop it if the Klan boys decided to teach her a lesson of her own. She's not safe there any more. She's not safe anywhere except with me, and I'm not sure that will even last long. I turned on my brothers. I testified 'gainst them just like Georgia did, and I know it's only time before they decide to come after me for betrayin' our oath of brotherhood."

"Brotherhood? It's hate, Jack. They terrorize and kill all in the name of hate." she scoffed. "Of course they would turn on you."

"I know. Georgia is only safe temporarily. I'm makin' plans to leave here, because it's only time before I'm the one hangin' from a tree for what I've done, and they'd hang Georgia right 'long with me. I don't want that to happen, Yankee. We've only got as long as this trial is in the press. Once you and your group leave here, we're both dead. I've already gotten harassin' calls 'bout it. It's only a matter of time. That's why we both have to leave this place."

"Well, if that's what you have to do to stay safe, then you should do it."

"I will, but that's where Georgia comes in. I want you to take her back to New York with you."

"What?" Blake asked in surprise.

"Yeah. We'll keep up the show as long as you're here, but when you're ready to leave, we all leave the same day, and you take Georgia. She wants to go with you, Yankee. If you don't take her, she'll be killed."

"Why can't she go with you?"

"It wouldn't be right to keep her from you. She wants to be with you, Yankee, and I want her to be happy. Promise me you'll take her."

Blake pondered what Jack was asking of her for a moment. "All right. I'll take her back to New York if that'll keep her safe, but I want you to understand that this in no way says anything about my relationship with her. I can't promise her anything by doing this."

"I know, and I'll tell her that, but she has to go somewhere. The Klan will follow her anywhere up to the Mason-Dixon. North of that she's safe"

"All right." Blake stated. "Where are you going to go, Jack?"

"West. I'm heading to Texas. The Klan isn't as big out there in the big cities. Only Georgia will know exactly how to find me."

After a moment she mentioned, "You know, Jack, you are quite the paradox. I just don't know how to read you."

He shrugged. "Sometimes doin' what is right and what is expected are different. This whole town is in the Klan, Yankee. It's family tradition, but that don't make it right. You know, even most of the jury has connections to the Klan. You ain't gettin' a fair trial here. I cain promise you that."

"That doesn't matter so much to me. It's the press more than anything. Could I see Georgia? Would you let me come over to your house?"

"That probably ain't a good idea. I'll tell her to come 'round here though. I know she wants to see you. You want to tell her the plan, or do you want me to?"

"She'll probably take it better from you, Jack. When she comes by here, I'll talk to her about it."

"All right. Well, I better get goin'. She ain't really safe there at the house 'lone. I shouldn't leave her there long by herself. Just know that we've gotta act one way in public and another when it's just us. It ain't personal."

"I understand. Thank you for protecting Georgia, Jack."

"She deserves it for doin' right." he stated.

"Yes, she does, and I'll do my best to do my part."

"All right. That's all I need to hear. I'll see you 'round."

The following afternoon Blake was at the house sitting on the porch with Helen, Torrance, and John when she saw Georgia's familiar truck coming up the drive. The attorney had been discussing her conversation with Jack with them, and the three of them were trying to come up with a suitable plan for what exactly to do with the southern belle when they took her to New York.

When Georgia stepped out of her truck, she wasn't sure what to expect. The three women were looking at her expectantly, but her stomach trembled in nervousness. When Jack had gotten home the night before and explained what was going to happen, the blonde understood the reasoning for why Jack had asked for Blake's assistance, but she wasn't sure if she felt good about returning with the brunette to New York when they were on uncertain terms.

Taking the steps slowly, Georgia gave them a tentative smile. "Hey." she said.

"Hi. Come sit down. We were just talking about you." Blake stated gesturing to one of the gliders near the porch swing that Torrance and Helen occupied. When the blonde was settled, the brunette asked, "Did Jack talk to you?"

"Yeah. He told me what you two decided. That's what I came by to talk to you 'bout."

"All right."

"I don't want to go with you, Blake." she began.

"What? Why not? Jack tells me that if you stay here you're going to be lynched. Neither of us want that to happen to you. Let me tell you that you don't want to feel a noose around your neck, Georgia. It doesn't feel good. Jack's getting the hell out of this place as soon as he can, and you need to do the same. He swears to me that the Klan will come after you unless I take you north. I guess the Klan doesn't come into Yankee territory."

"Blake, you don't need to care for me. I'm a grown woman, and I've made my choices. I'll deal with this 'lone."

"Georgia, this is no time for bravery. Jack told me that your father was one of the higher ups of the Klan in this area, and you're not even safe in your parents' home any longer. You don't have many choices. You either leave with us, go with Jack, or meet a fate that no one should. You can't outrun the Klan without help."

"That doesn't mean I need yours, Blake. I know that there is nothin' for us, so I might as well just leave you 'lone. I appreciate your concern, but I'll be fine on my own. I'm gonna go now. Thanks anyway. Good bye." she said before turning around.

Blake looked at her friends helplessly. She thought for sure the teacher would want assistance, so she was floored that her offer had just been refused. "Let me try. Here. Hold John." Helen said to them passing her son to her wife. She went after Georgia, meeting up with her at her truck. Helen slid into the passenger's seat as Georgia got into the driver's side. "Georgia, wait a minute." she called.

"Helen, you've been very nice to me, but please don't get involved."

"I am involved. Listen, Blake's really concerned about your safety and with reason."

"I know, and it's real nice that she's tryin' to help me out, but I've already caused her 'nough trouble. I don't want to get in between Cara and her 'gain."

"She and Cara aren't together any more." Helen informed her. "Didn't you know that?"

"No. No one told me. Is she seein' anyone else?"

"No. The only one she wants is you, Georgia. Will you at least listen to what we've come up with before turning us down?"

"All right." the younger blonde conceded.

"Good. Now the plan so far is for you to go home with us when we head back to New York. Torrance and I offered to let you live at our loft for awhile since you're not going to have a job or anything when you get there. You can stay there for as long as it takes to get you on your feet. We already have a few job ideas, but they aren't in teaching. If you want to go back to that, you'll have to do that on your own, but we have a few prospects to keep you busy until you decide what you want and to cover some expenses. Torrance and I aren't going to charge you rent or anything, but you'll still have some living expenses like food and commuting. You'll be safe and can start over. Meanwhile you and Blake can see if there is anything to your relationship. We'll watch out for you and introduce you to our group of friends, so you won't be lonely. This will be a chance for you to make something of your life that you can't do here, especially after what has happened. If you find that you really hate New York, you're free to go at any time."

"Where are you and Torrance gonna live if I'm at your place?"

"We actually live on Long Island most of the time, so you're not even posing an inconvenience. You're actually helping us, because Torrance doesn't like the loft being empty so much."

Georgia looked up to the porch where the two dark-haired women were sitting watching the two blondes. "Why are you doin' this, Helen?"

"Because you deserve a chance at happiness and you deserve safety that you can't get here. Torrance and I know that Blake feels more for you than she ever has for any other woman, and we want to be able to see that flourish if that's meant to happen. She loves you, Georgia."

"I love her." she confessed.

"Then why don't you give this a try? It wouldn't hurt anything."

"I guess it wouldn't."

"So, does that mean you'll come with us?" Helen hopefully asked.

"Yeah, I guess so. Are you sure this is what Blake wants? I don't want to force her."

"She wants you safe, and she wants you in ways she's never wanted anyone else. Blake can be hard-headed sometimes, but she knows this is the only thing that will save you as well as the rest of us. She wants you to do this."

"Okay then. I'll do it. Thank you, Helen. I don't know what I would do without Torrance's and your kindness."

"We're glad to help. Now come on. Let's go up there and tell them the news. I know they are both anxious about what we're saying. Just look at them." teased Helen.

They both looked up at the tall women standing there looking nervously at the truck. Georgia cracked a smile. "They are quite a pair, aren't they?" she asked.

"They sure are. Come on."

*  *  *

Two weeks later Blake and her entourage left for New York after closing arguments in the case. As soon as the recess was called for jury deliberation, they all went back to the farmhouse to pack up the last of their things. Jack had stopped by with his truck full of his most precious belongings and his dog as his passenger. The attorney watched on from the porch as Georgia said good bye to her soon to be ex-husband and lifelong friend. It was obvious to her that the two shared deep feelings of affection for each other regardless of the fact that they no longer had a marriage. He waved to Blake and then departed.

As for Blake's group, they all drove to Atlanta and spent the night there before getting on a plane early the next day. Even though the brunette and blonde shared a hotel suite, they slept separately that night while Bruce guarded their door from their common area. Upon arriving at JFK airport, Torrance, Helen, and John parted ways with them, leaving Blake with the key to the loft and heading back to their home on Long Island.

Blake escorted Georgia to the loft to help her with her things. After it had all been brought up to the apartment, Blake hovered in the doorway with Bruce. "Well, I guess I should just let you get settled in then." she mentioned.

Georgia nodded. "Do you have plans the rest of the evenin'?" she inquired.

"I'm just going to go back to my place. I have lots of business to catch up on from being gone so long."

"Oh right. Of course." the blonde stated. "I shouldn't keep you then."

Looking around the foyer of the loft, Blake hesitated another moment. "You know, there probably isn't any food here. Maybe I should take you to dinner and then to the local store to get you some staples."

"That would be nice."

"All right. Let's leave Bruce here for now. There's this great Chinese place nearby. Do you like Chinese?"

"I've never had it." the teacher admitted.

"Well, you must try it. It's one of my favorites. Come on. I need to call ahead and make a reservation." the attorney mentioned flipping open her phone to do just that. After a moment of speaking with the restaurant, Blake ended the call. "They can take us in half an hour. That gives us plenty of time to walk there. Are you ready?"

"Yeah, sure." the blonde replied picking up her purse and the key to the loft off the foyer table.

Quietly the couple left the building and made their way leisurely to the restaurant. Neither spoke much, the main sound surrounding them were taxis and the clunk of Blake's cast against the concrete. Several minutes passed before Georgia tentatively inquired, "So where do you live, Blake?"

"Not far from the restaurant actually. I go there a lot, because I don't have much time to cook. I'll take you by after we eat. Just to prepare you though. It's nothing as grand as Tor and Helen's place."

"They do have a nice place." the small woman agreed.

"Yeah. Well, it's easy to have such fine things when you come from money." she jested.

"Is Torrance rich? She seems like it."

Blake nodded. "Torrance and Helen Whitfield are well off even though most of it is Tor's. She's made quite a career out of photography."

"How much money do you think they have?" curiously Georgia asked.

"You wouldn't believe it if I told you."

"What? A million?"

Blake laughed. "A million? You've way underestimated them. The Whitfield family is one of the wealthiest families in New York. They are estimated to be worth about one hundred million."

"A hundred million dollars?" Georgia exclaimed. "Torrance is worth that much?"

"No. Tor probably only has about twenty five to thirty million herself I bet. At least that's what the papers say. Her father is a retired senator and her mother a retired actress. Her father's side of the family are mostly politicians and businessmen, all of which are very successful. Her mother's side owns a vineyard in Italy and are all mostly foreign actors, highly popular in Europe at least. Tor is an only child and stands to inherit quite an estate."

"Wow. Helen is certainly a lucky woman."

"Well, money isn't everything, Georgia."

"I know, but I've never even imagined that much money in my life."

"Pretty wild, isn't it?"

"Well, you must do pretty well yourself to live in the same neighborhood." the little woman mentioned.

"I do all right." answered Blake not divulging any financial information. She didn't want to overwhelm the woman with that until they were more serious. A few minutes later the tall woman stated, "The restaurant is on the next block."

When they arrived the host greeted the attorney warmly with the familiarity of a regular visitor before immediately showing them to a secluded table. Promptly they were waited upon and had ordered within a few minutes, leaving them alone. Georgia looked at her company. Blake looked slightly nervous. Smiling softly the blonde reached for her beloved's hand across the table. The tall woman let her enfold it in her own.

"Thank you for stickin' 'round a little while longer tonight. I'm a little anxious about bein' left 'lone."

"You'll be fine. It just takes some getting used to. New York is a fun city once you learn how to survive it. Do you know what your plan is after you've settled a little?"

"Start lookin' for a job. The school year has probably already started for the year here, so I might not get a full time teachin' job, but I cain probably sub at least."

"Have you ever thought about a career other than teaching?"

"Not really. That was always just kinda what was expected of me."

"But now you have your own life. You can do anything you want. Are there other things that interest you?"

Georgia shrugged. "I don't know. I've always been interested in writin'. When I was in high school and college I wrote for the school papers. I used to have my own columns. That was always so much fun. I'd love to be able to do that again. My professors used to tell me I was a good writer."

"I could see it now. You writing a column for the New York Times. That could be amusing. You could write about a southern belle being transplanted into Yankee land, a southern lady's view of the Big Apple. You should write some samples. I know the president of the Times. I could at least get you an interview if you're serious."

"You could?"

"Sure."

"Wow. Thanks, Blake. I'll work on some articles."

"No problem. I want to read them though first."

"You want to make sure I'm good enough?" the blonde teased.

"Well, it's not everyday that I ask my clients for favors. I want to make them count."

"I understand, and I appreciate it all the same."

"All right. That's the writing bit. What else do you like?"

"Well, my columns used to be 'bout fashion. I like that a lot."

"You've definitely come to the right city for that then. Tor's mother knows all the most influential designers. Tor knows quite a few herself. What about it interests you? Would you like to design yourself?"

"Maybe but I really like writin' 'bout it."

"Well, maybe the Times is the wrong place for you then. Maybe you should write for a magazine like Vogue or Cosmopolitan. Tor photographs for lots of fashion magazines. I bet she has contacts. I'll ask her."

"You're bein' too kind to me, Blake. Thank you for all your help."

"You're welcome, Georgia. I want you to be happy here."

Stroking Blake's hand with her own, the blonde met the attorney's brown eyes. "I am happy just being here with you, and I'm glad that we finally have a chance to be together."

Instead of responding directly to the statement, Blake inquired, "What's going on with the divorce proceedings between you and Jack now? Where are you in the process?"

"We filed right after you left Stillwater the first time, but we had to stop it, because we had used a Klan member attorney that we knew, and when the case came up, we thought is best to go somewhere else. We need to find another attorney that's not associated with the Klan to help us out. We both figured you might know of someone." she hopefully suggested.

Blake nodded. "I know several people, and they could make it quick and painless if that's what you two want."

"I want it over as soon as possible."

"Fine. I'll have one of my associates take care of it."

"We don't have a lot of money though." hesitantly Georgia added. "Jack and I cain't afford a fancy lawyer like you."

"First of all, I'm not drawing up your divorce even though I could. I think it's a conflict of interest. One of my associates will handle it. Don't worry about the cost. I'll take care of that."

"You cain't pay for my divorce, Blake."

"I'm not going to. I'll work it out with Jeff some other way. He won't mind. I'll make him an offer he can't refuse. Don't worry about it."

"There you again, bein' too good to me."

Once their meal was over, Georgia reminded the brunette of her promise to show her where she lived, so the attorney reluctantly escorted the small woman back to her place. "Remember now that this is nothing like where you're staying." she stated as she opened the door to her one story open loft. Georgia cautiously stepped inside as Blake flipped on the lights to illuminate the space. The spacious loft had a modern, industrial look about it with the exposed steel beams across the ceiling and sporadically placed columns of steel seemingly holding the structure together. Blake's kitchen was a galley style facing into her casual living area and was full of stainless steel appliances further accenting the loft's natural style. The brunette's furniture matched as well with its contemporary lines and colors. "Through here is my office and den. I spend most of my time in there." Blake said gesturing to the first doorway off the kitchen. Georgia peeked into the space that was only separated by a solid partition. The large office held a substantial desk and entertainment center with leather furniture. "This next room is my guestroom, not that people really stay over." she noted. "It has its own bathroom, and then this last room is the master bedroom."

The petite woman walked into Blake's bedroom. One wall was all windows that faced Central Park. Across from the doorway was a king-sized bed flanked by matching night stands and lamps. Walking further into the room, the younger woman noticed the small dressing area off the room that led into the bathroom. Curiously she walked through the open closet that held all Blake's suits and business attire into the bath area. It shared many of the same elements as the kitchen with its stainless steel fixtures, but Georgia was struck in awe at the large glass double shower. Against the back wall of it was a waterfall cascading down the pane of glass down into small stones that created the soft sound of babbling water.

"This is the most beautiful bathroom I've ever seen." Georgia mentioned.

"I like it a lot too. That's why I actually bought the place. Otherwise it's not really my style, but that waterfall is so calming to me after a long day. Just relaxing in the tub and listening to it relives stress so well for me."

"You have a neat place, Blake. Yes, it's different from Torrance and Helen's, but I like this a lot. There is something nice about all the openness. Their place has so much furniture in it."

Blake checked her watch after a moment. "Perhaps we should go the store quickly. It's beginning to get late, and I'm sure you want to do some unpacking."

"Yeah. It is gettin' late." agreed Georgia looking at her own watch.

Leading the way down to the local store, Blake bought the blonde some food for the loft before taking her home. Together they put it all away while Bruce merely looked on. However once that task was complete, the brunette asked, "Would you like some help taking your stuff upstairs?"

"Cain you make it up the stairs with your cast?" Georgia inquired in concern. "I don't want you to hurt yourself."

"I'll be fine." Picking up two bags, Blake started up the spiral staircase. "Where are you staying? The master bedroom right?"

"I don't know if I should."

"Of course you should. That's a great room. I would love to live here." Blake said taking the blonde's things in there and putting them down on the bed.

Georgia followed suit before going to the closet and opening the door. Flipping on the light, she noticed that it was mostly full of Helen and Torrance's things, but she managed to squeeze enough space out of their clothes to make room for her own. As she began to put her own away, she noticed a stunning black dress. Curiously she pulled it out to look at it. "Wow. Look at this dress, Blake."

"It's beautiful." the attorney replied seeing Georgia hold it up. "I bet you'd look fabulous in that."

"I probably wouldn't be able to fit into it. Helen's smaller than I am."

"I don't know about that. Try it on."

"No. I shouldn't. It wouldn't be right." the blonde stated.

"She wouldn't mind you trying it on. Go ahead." pressed the tall woman.

Knowing that she really wanted to, the small woman slipped the dress off the hanger and took it into the bathroom. A few minutes later the door opened. "Well, the size is okay, but she's much taller than me, so it's too long." the teacher mentioned stepping from the bathroom.

Blake's breath caught as she saw the little woman in the elegant evening dress. The blonde was holding her hair up, exposing her bare shoulders. Even though the black sequins pooled around her feet in extra material, the sensuous slit up the side showed off her leg up to her thigh. "You look so amazing." the tall woman confessed softly. "That dress is beautiful on you."

Georgia blushed at the compliment and the way the attorney was looking at her. "Thanks but I should take it off. This is a real Isaac Mizrahi. This dress costs more than I've made in my whole life. Would you unzip me? I had a hard time gettin' the zipper up." she asked turning her back to the older woman.

Blake stepped toward her to assist with the zipper. However as she gently lowered it, she was drawn to the blonde's soft bare shoulders and upper back. Delicately she kissed along the contours as her hands fumbled with the zipper. Blake's lips followed its path, placing gentle kisses down the blonde's spine as she easily peeled the dress off her lover's body. As it pooled onto the floor, the brunette remained kneeling and touched the blonde's hips, turning her around slowly. She looked up the petite frame she adored, clad only in blue silk undergarments that perfectly matched Georgia's eyes. The blonde threaded her hands through the attorney's dark hair and just awaited her next move. The tall woman leaned in and kissed her lover's hips a moment with tenderness.

Georgia could feel the fire begin within her at the feelings of Blake's mouth on her. She knew exactly how to stir the blonde's passions. However the little woman pulled her lover's head away and tilted it back, so she could see into dark eyes. "I thought you said you had work to do at home." she mentioned softly.

Blake groaned as she leaned her forehead into Georgia's flat stomach. "I do, but it's just so much nicer being with you. I'd much rather stay here."

The blonde nodded. "I know, but you should go. It's gettin' late, and I'm gonna worry 'bout you gettin' home."

"I can't have that now. Maybe I should just stay here to put your mind at ease." Blake suggested rising to her feet as her mouth trailed up the blonde's torso, lingering at the teacher's neck as her hands massaged Georgia's lower back. Her fingers lightly ran up the blonde's back to the clasp of the silk and lace bra. It was only moments before it was open and the attorney's hands were full of soft femininity.

Georgia whimpered as her body responded to the touch, her back arcing toward the caress. "If you stay then I won't be able to unpack." she feebly stated. "And you'll be even further behind in work. I couldn't have that on my conscience."

Slowly pulling back the tall woman looked down at the blonde. "Are you trying to get rid of me, Georgia?"

The blonde shrugged. "It's just gettin' late, and we both have lots to do that's not gonna get done if you stay. We both know that."

"I don't care." confessed Blake trying to wrap her arms tighter around the blonde, but the small woman held her at bay.

"You have to get Bruce home, Blake."

Getting the distinct feeling that her attention was unwanted at the moment, the attorney sighed. "All right. I know when to take a hint. I'll leave you alone. I do have things to do before work tomorrow anyway." she said pulling away completely. She adverted her eyes as Georgia refastened her bra and made a quick retreat into the bathroom. The petite woman hadn't refused her before, so Blake wondered if something was wrong, but she decided not to ask at the moment, figuring maybe Georgia just needed time to adjust to her new environment.

The following morning Georgia was up unpacking when there was a knock at the door. Since she wasn't expecting anyone, she cautiously went to answer it. However Helen's friendly smile greeted her. "Good morning. I'm sorry to just drop by without calling first, but we were in the neighborhood, and I remembered that I hadn't cleaned out the closest for you." she explained.

"That's all right. It's your place. Come on in." the smaller blonde stated.

Gesturing to the stunning exotic woman next to her Helen introduced, "Georgia, this is Torrance's mother, Maria Whitfield. Maria, this is a friend of ours that is staying here for awhile, Georgia Carmichael."

The older woman extended her hand. "Pleasure to meet you, Georgia."

"You too, Mrs. Whitfield."

"Oh, it's Maria. Mrs. Whitfield makes me sound old." she said as she switched her grandson from one hip to the other.

As the three women came into the house, Helen inquired in interest, "So where is Blake this morning?"

Georgia shrugged. "I don't actually know. I assume she's at work. I haven't seen her since last night."

"Really? I would've have thought she would have stayed here on your first night at least." the tall blonde mentioned.

The shorter one shrugged uncomfortably. "It just wasn't a good idea. She had Bruce, and she said she had work to do. I knew it wouldn't get done if she had stayed."

"Oh, are you seeing Blake Erwin?"

"I don't know if I could really say that or not." Georgia confessed. "It's a complicated story."

"Blake is in love with Georgia. I can assure you of that." Helen declared.

Maria smiled. "Blake is such a darling. She and Torrance have been friends since college. She's always been such a caring person. She deserves to be happy, and I'm glad to see that she has apparently found someone. She had been dating one of Torrance's ex-girlfriends, but I could see there wasn't chemistry between them, and then she had quite a problem with a woman she had met in Georgia I believe it was. I'm glad to see she's back to her old ways. Enough about how wonderful she is though. I'm sure you already know that. Where are you from, Georgia? How long are you planning on staying in town?"

"I'm from Georgia, and as far as how long I'm stayin', I guess that depends on Blake."

"Maria, Georgia is the woman from Georgia, but thank goodness she and Blake have made amends."

"Well, that certainly is good news." the dark-haired woman stated with a smile. "I want Blake to be happy, and if it is with you, Georgia, I'm pleased."

"I should get upstairs to the closet." Helen mentioned.

"All right. John and I are just going to stay here and play in the living room. Care to join us, Georgia?"

"Sure. Could I get either of you a drink?"

As Georgia and Maria moved into the living room, Helen made her way upstairs. The older woman took a seat on the couch and looked down at her sleeping grandson in obvious affection. "Isn't he just perfect?" she questioned.

The blonde nodded as she took a seat in a nearby chair. "He certainly is. Torrance and Helen are lucky. I hope someday that I cain have children too."

"I'm sure you will, Georgia. Blake wants children, so if you stay together, there is a good chance you'll have an opportunity."

"I'm not sure if Blake and I are meant to be. It's still early in our relationship."

"You moved all the way from Georgia to New York for her, did you not?"

"Well, it's more complicated that than. I do care about her very much, but there are other things that forced me out of my home."

"Parents that didn't accept you?" Maria guessed.

"In a way but it was more like my whole town."

"Well, some times people have a hard time with things that are different. I'm pleased that you've decided to pursue Blake anyway. It's always best to be true to your feelings regardless of what others think."

A little while later Helen came downstairs again. "Well, I put most of our clothes in John's closet, so you'll have more room, Georgia."

"Okay. That's fine."

"What is your plan for the day? Would you like to join us? We're going to go shopping and then out to lunch. We're both looking for new dresses for Torrance's and my anniversary party."

"Your anniversary is coming up? How long have you two been married?" the small blonde asked.

"This will be our first anniversary." Helen replied with a glowing smile. "We're having a party at our house with all our friends. You're invited of course. I have your invitation in my purse. I hope that you will be able to make it."

"When is it?"

"This coming Friday night. So, would you like to join us for shopping?"

"Sure. I don't really have anything else to do right now. Just let me get ready."

"Great. I'll call the restaurant and let them know that one more will be joining us. You'll get a chance to meet my friend Vera Wang." Maria stated pulling out her cell phone from her purse. "She's lovely."

"Vera Wang?" Georgia questioned quietly in Helen's direction. "The Vera Wang?"

"Don't worry. You'll get used to it." Helen answered. "Go on. Get ready. We have to visit Isaac Mizrahi before lunch."

"Oh goodness. What am I gettin' into?"

Helen smiled. "Don't worry, Georgia. They'll love you. With Isaac's help we're going to make you over into a princess that Blake will be helpless to resist."

That day Georgia accompanied Helen and Maria on their shopping trip. Their first stop was to see their friend Isaac Mizrahi, and the moment he laid his eyes on Georgia, he was smitten with her. He showered her with all kinds of attention and made her try on all his favorite dresses. Georgia played along even though she knew she would never be able to afford any of the clothes. However in an unexpected twist, Maria convinced the designer to at least loan Georgia the dress for the anniversary party. Georgia was dumbfounded that he immediately agreed to the idea and stated he couldn't wait to see it on her there.

As the three women and John left to meet Vera Wang for lunch, the southern belle mentioned, "I think I've died and gone to heaven. I've never had so much fun shoppin' before. This dress is amazin'."

"Yes, it really looks beautiful on you, Georgia. Blake is going to love it. I assure you she will not be able to keep her eyes or hands off you all evening wearing that." Maria teased lightly.

"It does look great on you, Georgia. Now we just need to get your hair done and make you over, and you'll be the belle of the ball." Helen mentioned. "What do you think about cutting your hair shorter?"

The younger woman instinctively touched her golden tresses that went past her mid back. "Cut my hair?"

"Yeah. I bet you'll look older and more sophisticated with a shorter do. What do you think? Blake likes those kinds of women, and I know you have it in you to be one if you wanted. I mean you do want to win her affections once and for all, don't you?"

"Yeah, of course."

"Then take the chance. I'll make an appointment for you at my stylist for Friday, and she can do your hair and make up for the party. My treat and then you can surprise Blake."

"Okay. Thanks, Helen."

The blonde smiled at her friend, wrapping an arm around the smaller woman's shoulders. "When we get through with you, Blake won't know what hit her. Before you know it, you won't have to be borrowing these clothes. You'll have the most influential female attorney in New York to buy them for you." she teased.

"Blake cain afford clothes like these?" Georgia asked in interest.

"Without a second thought. She's quite successful, Georgia. Did you not realize that?"

She shrugged. "I'll admit when I saw her place I thought maybe she had money, but I hadn't really thought 'bout it too much."

"The woman has money and no one to share it with. It might as well be you. You have taken her off the most eligible lesbian list. She used to rank up there with Torrance when she was single as far as influence in the city. Now Blake holds that first spot. Ask her about it. She'll tell you. The local gay paper did an article about six months ago about her as the most available woman in the city."

"Really? I'd love to see that article."

"Well, I think Torrance has that stashed somewhere at the loft, but it just basically says how wonderful she is. It gives all sorts of personal information."

"Like what?"

"Her education background. Her professional experience. How much she makes. Her hobbies. The type of woman she wants. It's probably hiding in Torrance's dark room at the loft. That's where she stashes stuff like that."

"It says how much she makes?" asked Georgia.

"Yeah. It said she actually brings in over two million a year in income. She doesn't do poorly by any standard. She's a top notch attorney, and she has the respect of this city."

"Wow. That's incredible."

"She's looking for a woman like you, Georgia. You just have to know how to play your cards to snag her, and Torrance and I are going to help you."

Over the next week Blake and Georgia saw each other most evenings for dinner, but the attorney seemed incredibly busy trying to catch up on work, leaving the blonde alone after merely an hour or two of company. During that time neither of them pressed the other for anything physical, making Georgia wonder if Blake had lost interest in her, because she hardly even got a kiss at the end of the night.

On Friday evening Blake showed up to Torrance and Helen's majestic estate alone. When she had invited Georgia to accompany her, the blonde had declined, saying she had other plans. The tall woman tried to not let it get to her, but she wondered in slight jealousy what plans would be so important as to keep them apart on an momentous night. Stepping out of her black BMW, she greeted the valet politely before heading up to the house. She straightened out her suit jacket and ran her hands through her dark hair before making her entrance. Since she knew the majority of people that were supposed to attend, she greeted all the familiar faces as she looked for Helen and Torrance. She found them after a few minutes speaking with members of both their families. Coming up to them, she slid an arm around Helen's waist and planted a kiss on the blonde's cheek. "Good evening, gorgeous. Hi, Torrance." she joked patting her friend on the shoulder. "Congratulations on making it a year."

"Glad you could make it. It wouldn't be a party without you, Blake. It's too bad Georgia didn't come with you." Torrance mentioned with a smile as her son gave the attorney an excited coo at her appearance.

"I know. She said she had another engagement, but I don't know what it is. It kind of irritates me actually." she admitted. "And how is my favorite man?" she questioned taking John from Torrance. She tossed him playfully in the air making him laugh. Just as she was about to do it a second time something caught her attention.

Across the room speaking to Morgan, a close friend of Torrance's, was a stunning blonde in a royal blue sequined dress. Blake could only see the back of her from where she was, but her body responded to the sight of the slight woman with the shoulder length hair, the golden skin of her back exposed by the low cut of the dress. The formalwear accentuated the woman's petite form and the gentle curves of her hips.

"Is that Morgan's date?" she asked. "She's learned how to pick them, hasn't she? That woman is incredible."

Helen smiled at her. "She is pretty, isn't she?"

"Who is she?"

"A friend of ours. Why don't you go introduce yourself? She's just your type."

"She didn't come with Morgan?"

"No. I think she came alone, but that doesn't mean she has to leave alone, Blake." Helen fibbed, trying to get the attorney to go introduce herself.

The tall woman gave a small smile. "I wish I could take her home, but I have someone else to think about now. However there is nothing wrong with enjoying the view. Excuse me. I want to meet her."

Making her way over to Morgan, Blake smiled brightly. "Morgan, it's been awhile." she greeted politely.

"Blake, hey. How are you these days?"

"I'm good. I just came over to see how you were and ask you to introduce me to this beautiful woman you seem to be monopolizing." she teased turning to look at the blonde for the first time. Meeting familiar blue eyes, she felt her breath leave her. "Georgia?" she whispered.

The blonde smiled pleasantly at Blake. "Good evenin', Blake."

"Looks like you already know each other, Blake." Morgan joked taking John from the attorney.

"I thought you said you had other plans."

"I did. I already had been asked by someone else. I never said I wasn't comin' at all."

"I see. What did you do to your hair? It's gone!" she exclaimed reaching for the blonde's back to where her hair once was. Her fingers grazed bare skin though instead of gold tresses. Both of them shivered slightly at the contact.

"Do you not like it?" Georgia tentatively inquired.

"No, I love it. It's just such a shock. And this dress! Where in the world did you get this? It's absolutely beautiful."

The small woman blushed modestly. "Thank you. Actually Isaac let me borrow it from his collection."

"Well, it's perfect. Where's your date? I'd like to meet them."

Georgia looked around the room a moment. "He's over there." she pointed.

"He?" Blake questioned in alarm trying to figure out who Georgia was referring to across the room.

"Isaac Mizrahi. Have you never met him?"

"Isaac Mizrahi is your date tonight? You do know that is about the gayest man in New York?"

"So? He's a gentleman, and I like his company. He was nice enough to loan me this dress in exchange for an escort. I thought it was more than a fair trade. Now if you'll excuse me, I must get back to him. He wanted to introduce me to some people. Nice meetin' you, Morgan." she said with a smile. "Bye, Blake."

As the brunette watched her glide across the room, she sighed. Georgia was more beautiful than she had ever seen her, and it made her ache with want. However the dismissive attitude the blonde was showing her made her jealous streak appear. She wanted Georgia to be hers alone and not accepting dates from others, regardless of who they were or whether or not they were serious.

"She's some woman." Morgan mentioned. "An ex of yours?"

"Not if I have anything to do with it. I'm not letting this one go without a fight." she replied, her eyes following the blonde.

Later that evening as everyone was seated for the lavish formal dinner, Blake noticed that she was seated at the same table, albeit not next to, Georgia. Instead the blonde and her date sat directly across from her, giving the attorney an unobstructed view of the small woman. Georgia beamed under all Isaac's attention as he introduced her to people, but when he had the audacity to present the blonde to Blake as if they were mere strangers, he was greeted with a terse response before the tall woman excused herself from the table for a moment. She stalked over to the bar to get herself a scotch. Torrance's father and mother were standing there getting beverages as well when she approached.

"Blake, it's so good to see you, darling." Maria said with a smile leaning to kiss the taller woman on both cheeks.

"Maria." she replied responding in kind before turning to the retired senator. "Thomas, it's good to see you too."

"Good to see you as well, Blake. How have you been?" he inquired placing a hand on her shoulder.

"I'm doing better. As you can see I'm almost fully recovered. My casts come off next week, and it will all be a faint nightmare."

Maria cupped the attorney's cheek in affection. "Oh, Blake. I'm terribly sorry for what has happened, but I suppose some good may have come from this. You've met yourself an incredible lady. What is that saying about women from Georgia?"

Smirking as she took a sip of her drink, Blake replied, "Sweet as a Georgia peach."

"Yes, that's the one. She truly is, Blake."

"I take it you two have met then. Should I assume you are responsible for introducing her to Isaac?"

The older woman nodded. "She went shopping with Helen and me last week. Isaac took a real shine to her."

"So I see." the younger woman mumbled.

"Darling, you aren't jealous that she's making friends, are you?"

"No. It's just that she won't give me the time of day. She won't even look at me."

"Then you might just need to find a way to gain her attention, Blake. If you are interested in this lady, you should make it known. I know for a fact that she's unsure of your intentions."

"Did she say that to you?"

"She made it clear that she doesn't know where she stands. You can't blame her for deciding to have a life without you. I know you're used to women waiting for you, but this one is different. I think she's stronger than the women you are used to, Blake. If you don't jump on her, I know lots of Torrance's and your friends that will. You don't want that to happen, do you?"

Blake shrugged looking at the table where the blonde was seated. "Maria, I don't know why I even try. It's because of her that I've been through such hell these last few months. However as much as I try to resist, I can't stay away from her."

"It's because you're in love, Blake. Don't let it slip away now that you found it. Hold onto it with all you have." Maria stated.

Blake grinned. "Well, please excuse me. I think I should go supervise Isaac. I know he only likes men, but with Georgia around that may change." she teased. "Save me a dance for later, Maria?"

"With pleasure." her friend's mother answered.

"What about you, Thomas?" she jested.

"Only if we can agree on who's going to lead first." he teased in reply.

"I think I can acquiesce this once and let you lead."

"Then it would be a pleasure. We'll make the best looking couple in suits." he quipped. "Go on back to your lady love now before Isaac puts his manicured nails into her any further."

Moving back to the table, Blake looked at Georgia. The blonde gave her a pretty smile but didn't keep eye contact long. The attorney decided that she could play the dismissive game as well, and immediately turned to the company beside her to strike up conversation.

After dinner the dance floor was opened and mingling commenced again. Instead of asking the blonde to dance at first though, Blake made her way over to Maria to collect the older woman for her promised dance. Several songs passed before Blake moved on, seeking out several women and taking turns with each other them. She spent almost the entire rest of the evening dancing with all the available women, but finally she got Helen away from Torrance long enough for a dance as well.

Enfolding the beautiful woman in her arms, Blake smiled down at green eyes. "Helen, you and Maria have created quite a problem for me. Did you realize this when you introduced Georgia to Isaac?"

"Blake, it's harmless. He's gay."

"He hasn't let her go two feet from him the entire night." she grumbled.

"He's enamored with her. It's hard not to be. Just look at her. She's beautiful, and not only that, she's a sweet, intelligent woman."

"I'm looking, and I don't like what I'm seeing." she stated.

"You mean you don't like the way she looks tonight?" innocently Helen inquired.

"You know that's not what I mean. I can't get her alone. Everyone is hovering around my girlfriend vying for her attention, but she won't even give me a moment. I don't like it, Helen."

"Well, get used to it, Blake. She's the latest thing in our circle, and you haven't made it clear that she's yours. You haven't staked that claim. Since when do you consider her your girlfriend anyway? She would like to be with you, Blake, but she's not pining away for you. She's not like Cara that way. It isn't her every wish to be yours and yours alone. She's a realist. Georgia's accepted the fact that you won't commit, so why should she?"

"You mean to tell me that she's been dating since she's been here?"

"No, not that I know of, but that doesn't mean she won't be in the near future. I've already had many women approach me tonight asking about her. It's only a matter of time until one of them has enough courage to ask her out, and why should she decline? These high society women can offer her the world as well as you can. What does she have to stop her from enjoying their attention?"

"Helen, you know how I feel about her. She can't just go around dating my friends."

"I know how you feel, but does she? Have you told her, Blake? As far as she knows, you only see her as a convenient lay. That's all you've shown her so far. If you feel more, you need to let her know. What are you afraid of?"

Blake looked across the dance floor where Torrance led Georgia around the floor. She knew she was afraid of being hurt by the younger woman and more than just physically. The hellish torture she had endured for the blonde's affection had almost killed her the first time and yet that wasn't what kept the brunette away. In fact Blake hardly even thought of the nightmare she had lived during her time in Stillwater, and when she did all it would take was one smile from the little woman to erase the horror from her mind to be replaced with loving thoughts of the one who had transformed her entire life.

It wasn't the suffering Georgia had caused that frightened her. It was the potential pain the little woman had the ability to inflict on her vulnerable heart that made the attorney unable to commit herself. She felt incapable of giving Georgia everything she might want, and yet she couldn't let her go to give her the chance to find happiness on her own. Blake wanted to be the one to provide for the small woman but only from afar at an emotionally safe distance.

Several songs passed before Torrance asked to cut in and dance with her wife again, leaving Georgia and Blake standing together on the dance floor. "Would you like to dance?" the attorney inquired extending her hand. The blonde accepted the hand and moved closer to the tall woman as she began to lead them around the floor. "This has been quite a night, hasn't it?" the brunette mentioned.

"Yes. It certainly has. I'm havin' such a great time with Isaac. He's introduced me to so many amazin' people."

"That's good. I'm glad you are making friends."

"There are so many cute women here too. It's so strange. A year ago I never would've even thought about a woman in a way other than friendly, but now that my eyes have been opened, I cain see why they are so wonderful. I know I'll never go back to men."

Idly Blake nodded in agreement. "Women are wonderful." she conceded.

"I'll tell you. I never knew you and Torrance had such powerful friends. Helen told me that some of these women are New York's most eligible."

"That's true." Blake affirmed.

"And they've been so nice to me. Here I thought all New Yorkers were rude."

"They're being nice to you, because they want to sleep with you, Georgia. I hope you know that." Blake snipped.

The younger woman shrugged slightly. She could hear the jealousy in the taller woman's voice, making her wonder if all the attention she was receiving was bothering the woman she loved. "That's okay. I don't mind. It's nice to be obviously desired. No one's ever been that way toward me." she stated hoping that her statement would be enough incentive to get a declaration of longing from the brunette.

"I guess it is." Blake replied quietly, unsure of how to respond. Deciding to change the subject, she asked, "So what do you think of this house?"

"It's the biggest one I've ever seen. I couldn't even imagine livin' here. I wish I could get a tour."

"Well, I'll take you on one. Tor and Helen won't mind."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah. Come on. I'll show you all the hot spots." the older woman joked taking Georgia's hand. She had wanted to get the blonde alone the entire night, and now that an opportunity had presented itself, she wasn't about to let it go. Leaving the party Blake took Georgia around the first floor before taking the private back staircase up to the second and then third levels. As they came to Torrance and Helen's bedroom, they stepped cautiously inside. The room had been decorated intimately, making it obvious that their hostesses had other plans once they party was over for the night.

"We shouldn't be in here." Georgia mentioned hesitantly as Blake pulled her further into the room.

"It's fine. Don't worry. Come here. Look at this view."

Moving over to the double doors that led to the balcony, Georgia looked out at the dark ocean. The pathway leading down to the water was illuminated with small lamps. "It's beautiful." the blonde stated quietly. Just then she felt arms encircle her waist from behind as the heat of the body behind her enveloped her. Feeling the firmness of the attorney press into her back, the blonde's heart jumped in anticipation.

"It certainly is." the brunette mumbled as her lips found the blonde's neck. "You're beautiful, Georgia."

The southern belle whimpered as the hypnotic mouth kissed her and possessive hands found their way between the two high slits on either side of the dress to her bare thighs. Blake was surprised when her hands met skin instead of hosiery, but as she pressed closer to her desire, she realized there was only a thin piece of silk that kept her from her destination.

Georgia knew if she allowed Blake to continue that she would not be able to stop the older woman from taking what she wanted, because her own soul yearned for the caress Blake was seeking to give. Nevertheless she gave a weak protest. "Blake, stop." she half-heartedly requested placing her hand on top of the attorney's from the outside of her dress.

"Why?" the tall woman whispered, not heading the direction.

"Because...we...shouldn't be in here." breathlessly the petite woman managed to reply. Instinctively her right hand found its way up to the back of the dark head and cradled it closer as her left reached for the door handle for balance.

"No one will ever know." huskily Blake responded as she pushed her way through to her goal. She found the younger woman was more than ready for her, but she lingered on the outside for a few moments in case Georgia really wanted her to stop.

The blonde couldn't even protest again. Instead her breathing became more labored and she whimpered in need as her body trembled in wanton fervor. "Blake." she whined.

"Yes, beloved?" the brunette uttered quietly, unaware that she had even used such an endearment, as she gently stroked the length of her lover's heat.

"Please." Georgia begged in surrender. Immediately she was rewarded with the exquisite feeling of Blake possessing her.

No words were spoken as their bodies moved against each other in urgency. The glass balcony doors rattled with each of Blake's thrusts as Georgia held on to them tightly. It was only a few minutes before scorching heat enveloped the blonde's whole body and the tide of her climax crashed over her. Her legs gave way, but strong arms held her close, keeping her on her feet. All was silent for a moment as Blake simply lingered inside her until the contractions began to subside.

However just as she was about to pull out a knock on the open bedroom door broke their reverie. Both of them jumped, startled by the intrusion and quickly turned toward the noise to find Torrance standing there wearing a playful smirk with two police officers just behind her. "You could've used the bed you know." she teased. "Then maybe you wouldn't have set off the alarm on those doors." Turning to the officers, she stated, "Sorry about this. Everything is fine."

"We're just doing our duty, Ms. Whitfield. However there is the matter of the fine for a false alarm."

"It's my fault. I'll pay it." Blake stated stepping toward them. "Give me the ticket."

"It's no big deal, Blake. I'll just pay it. Helen and I have set off the alarm on accident more times than I can count. I pay these fines all the time."

"Then let me pick up this one. After all I'm the one who set it off." she argued as one of the officers wrote Torrance a ticket for the alarm. When it was finished, they merely extended it between the both of them, and Blake snatched it before Torrance could.

"All right. Let me walk you two gentlemen out. Again I'm sorry for the inconvenience." Torrance apologized as they turned to leave. Looking at Blake she gestured back toward the doors where Georgia still was.

Georgia was looking out at the dark night as she listened to the conversation taking place. Now that she had a few minutes to recover her wits, she wondered why she had allowed Blake to persuade her to be intimate again. As much as she longed to feel the attorney that way, she was determined not to let Blake use her that way any more without a commitment from her, and she had failed herself miserably. All it had taken was one touch, and Georgia was too weak to resist. Her longing for the brunette was just too overwhelming to ignore, but she knew she wanted everything from the woman who held her heart, not just frenzied passion whenever Blake felt the need. When she felt arms embrace her, Georgia shrugged out of them and turned toward the tall woman.

Seeing the perplexed countenance on the small woman, Blake inquired softly, "What's wrong, Georgia?"

"I need to get back downstairs to Isaac." she stated unable to met the dark eyes.

Knowing the blonde's statement was a lie, the attorney wanted to know why the blonde was being so distant, but it was obvious she didn't want to talk about what was bothering her. "All right. Could I take you home tonight?"

"I shouldn't. After all I came with Isaac. I should let him take me home."

Blake nodded. "Well, would you like it if I came over tonight?" she inquired gently, trying not to sound desperate even though one touch of the blonde had made her so as she longed to take her time in loving the little woman.

Georgia risked a look up into the tall woman's eyes. "I don't think that's a good idea. Now excuse me."

Blake watched as Georgia made her way from the room without even looking back. The brunette was confused as to what had just taken place. They had been so close only a few minutes before, but now the blonde was acting cold to her again. Lingering in the bedroom a few minutes, she contemplated what she would have to do to get Georgia's attention for more than fleeting moments. She had no idea what she could do though to have the little woman from Stillwater on her own terms.

*  *  *

Fall came and went in the city of New York and with the change of the seasons came a transformation in Georgia as well. Ever since Helen and Torrance's anniversary party, she had kept her contact with Blake to a minimum and almost always public. It was difficult for her at first, because her heart was so enamored with the stunning attorney, but she knew it was best not to try to force Blake into a relationship if she didn't want one. She had seen what had happened when Cara had tried to do so, and she was determined not to meet the same fate. However she still longed for the tall woman in the emptiness of her new one bedroom apartment.

Over the course of the past few months, Helen and Torrance had taken the small blonde under their wings, and it was only a matter of time before she had settled into her own place with a writing position at Vanity Fair magazine. She had the exciting pleasure of attending all the fashion shows in New York, and with the help from Torrance's mother, the designers had embraced the little blonde as one of their own. Her new life seemed ideal in every aspect with the exception of her lonely heart.

She missed the intimacy she had with Blake desperately, but she knew she would rather be without a girlfriend than only be half of one. Ironically she found herself missing Jack as well. Her husband and best friend for so long had all but disappeared from her life. She often looked out of her kitchen window and idly thought about what he was doing, if he was safe, and if he had met someone else that could make him happy. Since their departure from Stillwater they had spoken a handful of times on the phone, so she only could imagine that he had found happiness in his new home.

As Georgia dressed that winter day, she wondered what might happen that afternoon. She had agreed to lunch with Blake and was supposed to be meeting her down at her office. She had an article to finish before then though, so after getting ready, she moved to her kitchen table that often doubled as her desk and opened her laptop to complete her latest project.

Blake was diligently at work that day trying to wrap up some preparation for upcoming cases, so she hardly had time to think of the illusive blonde. Her concentration was broken though by the receptionist buzzing her. "Blake, you have a call on one." Glenda announced.

"Who is it?"

"He said his name was Detective Johnson. He was actually looking for Jeff, but he's in court right now. The detective asked if there was someone else he could speak to."

"Yeah, okay. I'll take it. Thanks, Glenda." Once the receptionist had hung up, Blake took a moment to clear her throat before picking up the line. "Blake Erwin." she announced.

"Miz Erwin, this is Detective Matt Johnson with the Dallas Police Department. I was actually lookin' for Jeffrey Delgatto, but I was told he's unavailable. I hope you might be able to help me." a man with a thick southern drawl stated.

"I hope so too. What can I do for you, Detective Johnson?" she questioned, her stomach suddenly churning uneasily, because there was only one person she knew who lived in Dallas, Texas.

"Miz Erwin, I'm currently investigatin' an attempted murder case here in Dallas, and it seems as if the victim is a client of your firm."

"Jack Smith." Blake uttered.

"Yes, ma'am, Jack Smith. Do you know Mr. Smith?"

"We're acquaintances."

"Well, I'm sorry to be the one to inform you then that Mr. Smith is in critical condition and in Parkland Hospital here in Dallas. He had been shot in his apartment this mornin'. While investigatin' the crime scene, we came 'ross some divorce papers from your firm. We're tryin' to locate his wife and wondered if you might be of assistance."

"Well, Detective Johnson, I do know the whereabouts of Mrs. Smith, but I'm not at liberty to disclose that at this time. Mr. Smith made it clear to me that under no circumstances was I to release his wife's location to anyone for any reason."

"Why is that, Miz Erwin?"

"Jack had reason to fear for his wife's life as well as his own, so he made me promise to hide her. I can pass a message to her if you'd like."

"Did he tell you why?"

"It's a long story, Detective Johnson, but it had to do with the fact that he and Georgia both testified against the Ku Klux Klan in Georgia not too far back. They swore to come after them both, and I believe they will. Now if you'd like to tell me what room he's in at the hospital, I'll give the information to Georgia, so she can check on him."

"Well, he's in room 220. Tell Miz Smith that we'd like to question her about her whereabouts and give her my number." He rattled off the phone number before asking, "Miz Erwin, do you know the names of those members of the Klan by chance? We'd like to question them too."

Blake told the detective and then the call ended shortly there after. However as she put the phone back in its cradle, something didn't sit well with her. Picking it up again, she called information. "Dallas, Texas, please. Parkland Hospital." she announced when the operator asked what number she wanted. When she was connected, she asked for Jack Smith's room but was told there wasn't a patient there by that name. After having the receptionist double check, she decided to call another place. Going back to directory assistance, she asked for the number to the Dallas Police Department where she had them check for an officer by the name of Matt Johnson. She wasn't surprised when they couldn't a record of one. Immediately she realized whom she had just spoken to and quickly called Jack.

He answered sleepily as if she had gotten him out of bed. "Jack, this is Blake. You've got to get out of Dallas. They know you're there. They've been in your place." she quickly said.

"What are you talkin' about? No one knows I'm here."

"They know, Jack. I don't know how, but they do. They just called here pretending to be the police and were asking all sorts of questions about Georgia. Somehow they found out you two are getting a divorce. I'm telling you, Jack. They are coming after you. You have to leave."

"Yankee, you're overreactin'." Just then there was a strong knock on the front door of the apartment. "Hold on. Someone's at my door."

"Jack, don't answer it!" she implored, but she was ignored. She heard him put down the phone and move to the door. Blake heard Jack say his visitor's name in surprise, confirming that is one a Klansman before a shot rang out. As much as Bake wanted to scream, she was deathly silent, not wanting to alert the intruder to her presence on the phone. Instead she merely put her end of the phone on mute and continued to listen as Jack's place was trashed. On her cell phone she called the Dallas Police again and informed them of what was happening. Then she stayed on the line until she heard the police and emergency crew reach Jack.

Satisfied that he was being taken care of, she buzzed Glenda at the front desk. "Glenda, get me on the earliest flight to Dallas that you can." she stated. "And call Georgia for me and tell her I can't make it for lunch. I'm going back to my apartment to pack a few things. Call me on my cell when you have a flight."

"Sure, Blake. Is everything all right?"

"No but I'm going to make it right. Also when Jeff gets back tell him to make an announcement to the whole office not to give out any information to anyone about Georgia. I don't care who they are, police or not. No information is given out about her."

"Of course. I'll cancel all your appointments too."

"Thank you, Glenda, and when you talk to Georgia, don't tell her I went to Dallas."

"All right."

That evening Blake rushed straight to the hospital when she reached Dallas. When she arrived the police were with Jack, questioning him about the incident. He gave the tall woman a weak smile when he saw her walk in. Everyone turned toward her as she made her entrance. "Who are you?" one of the officers inquired gruffly.

"She's all right. She's my attorney and friend." Jack answered for her.

"That's right. I'm Blake Erwin. I was on the phone with Jack when the shooter came to the door."

"I thought you said that woman was in New York, Mr. Smith?" the officer asked.

"I was. I came down as soon as I could. I have to protect my client."

"Well, we'll want to talk to you too."

"Of course. I figured you would." she replied.

A few hours passed before they were left alone. Looking down at him, she sighed in relief that he was still alive. "That was too close, Jack." she mentioned.

"You were right, Yankee."

"I know, but don't worry. I'm not leaving you here. I'm taking you back to New York. That's the only place you'll be safe. As soon as you can get out of here, we're grabbing your things and getting the hell out of the south."

He nodded slightly. "Thanks for comin', Yankee. Does Georgia know 'bout this?"

"No. I didn't even tell her I was coming down here. I didn't want her to worry or try to come herself. It's too dangerous. They know you're here, and they probably know that I'm here now if they've been lurking around the hospital. I couldn't risk having Georgia here as well."

"Good thinkin'." he whispered as he winced in pain. "Where's my dog? Where's Bear?"

"The police gave him to your neighbors. Don't worry about him. He's fine. Rest now, Jack. I'll stay with you."

Two days of vigil over her beloved's husband later, Jack was well enough to be discharged from the hospital. Blake immediately took him to a hotel where he could keep a low profile and arranged for his belongings to be packed and shipped to her place in New York. Then she went to collect his dog. For safety reasons she opted to share a room with him at the hotel for a night before they traveled back to New York City. As the two of them sat in relative silence on the couch watching television and eating room service, he looked over at her and softly said, "I really appreciate you comin', Yankee."

"Jack, you once saved my life even though you were upset with me at the time, and you are still the husband of the woman I love. Georgia still cares for you as a friend, so how could I not come?" she questioned quietly patting his hound dog on the head.

"Do you think they'll come to New York?" he asked.

"You'd know better than I would. You said they don't go north of the Mason-Dixon. If that's true, they won't come to New York City, but I think they know that all three of us are going to be there. Fortunately that city is large enough that you and Georgia can go undetected without a lot of effort."

"What 'bout you?"

She shrugged. "They know the name of my firm, because they called me today. They know where I work. All they would have to do is follow me home to know where I live, but there is tight security at my building and at work, so I'm not too concerned."

"Where am I gonna stay, once we get there? Don't you think we should have a plan?"

"Well, I figured you could just stay with me for awhile. I have the space, and we'll make a plan from there. That is if you don't mind." she mentioned.

He shook his head. "I don't mind. That's nice of you. Are you gonna tell Georgia I'm there?"

"Do you want me to?"

"I think she should know."

"Well then after we get you settled in I'll tell her. You should probably try to get some sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a long day."

He nodded in agreement. "All right. Sleep well, Yankee. See you in the mornin'."

"Good night, Jack."

The next evening as they got back to Blake's the attorney helped Jack settle into the guest room with his things. "You have a nice place here." he mentioned in obvious awe.

"It's all right. This is going to be your room. There's a bathroom for you too. My housekeeper should have stocked it for you with whatever amenities you might need, but if you're missing anything let me know, and the concierge will get it for you."

"All right. Thanks." he replied as Bruce came to investigate the two new arrivals.

The dogs eyed each other cautiously for a few minutes. Both Jack and Blake laughed at the antics. "Is that what we did when we met?" Blake joked.

"I think so." he answered.

"Well, hopefully they'll learn to get along in this place. It's not big enough for two big dogs who don't like each other."

"They'll be fine once they've worked out their differences." Jack stated with a smirk.

"I suppose they will." the brunette added with a smile of her own. "Well, let's get your clothes put away at least. The rest of your belongings should be arriving in a few days." Together they moved into the guest room. Seeing that Jack was struggling with his belongings in his weak condition, the attorney gently brushed him aside. "I'll do it. You just sit down. You need rest." He conceded with a nod and made his way over to the beside chair. Silence filled the room as Blake quickly put his clothes into the dresser. When she had finished, she stowed his bags in the closet. "Well, I guess I should go take the dogs on a walk in the park. I know Bear had quite a ride today and could use the exercise."

"I'll go with you." he suggested.

"Why don't you stay here? You've had enough excitement for the day. You can call Georgia and tell her you're here."

"Okay." he replied. As Blake moved to leave he said, "Blake."

"Yeah?" she asked looking back. It was the first time he had ever used her real name, and it took her by surprise.

"You're all right, Blake. Not everyone would come to the rescue of the husband of their lover. I cain see why she loves you."

"Georgia and I aren't lovers, only friends."

"But she loves you and you love her." he stated.

"I know, but we still aren't together. I'm going to get going. I don't want to be out there after dark. Central Park isn't the safest place in the world at night. I'll be back in a bit."

Georgia was just lounging on her couch after a quiet dinner at home. She had been thinking about Blake ever since the older woman had canceled on her a few days ago. The blonde feared that something was wrong, because Blake hadn't even called herself, but the receptionist didn't divulge any information, only saying that the attorney was called out of town on urgent business. She had left several messages that went unreturned on all of the brunette's phones, so she resolved herself not to call again until Blake did. Idly flipping the channels on her tv, she wondered if that call would ever come.

She had just turned the tv off to start on her next article for work when the phone rang. Looking at the caller id and seeing Blake's home number, she composed herself a moment before answering softly, "Hi, Blake."

The line was silent a moment before a male voice said, "Georgia?"

"Jack?" she questioned looking at the id again. It was Blake's number.

"Yeah, hi. How are you?"

"Jack, what are you doin' at Blake's? Why are you in town? Is somethin' wrong?" quickly she inquired.

"Well, somethin' unexpected happened. Cain you come over? This would be easier in person."

"I'll be there in twenty minutes." she replied hanging up the phone without even saying good bye. Georgia raced around her apartment to dress in winter clothes. Figuring it would be faster, she hailed a cab. Half an hour later she ran into Blake's building. Not even bothering to wait on the elevator, she took the stairs to her apartment and knocked frantically.

Within moments Jack answered the door. Georgia could immediately sense something was wrong by the way he winced as she hugged him. "It's good to see you, Georgia." he stated.

"What happened, Jack? How did you get here?"

"Come in. Sit down."

"Where's Blake?"

"She went to walk the dogs. Come sit. There's somethin' I need to tell you." he suggested a second time gesturing to the couch. They both moved across the room and took tentative seats. He reached for her hand and held it for a moment in his. "You know, I've missed you. It's been hard not seein' you."

"I've missed you too, Jack. Now what's goin' on?"

"A few days ago the Georgia Klan came to my place in Dallas. Somehow they found me, and they shot me, Georgia."

"Oh my God! Where?"

"In the chest." he answered opening his shirt enough to show her the bandage.

"How in the world did you survive?"

"Yankee saved my life. Somehow she knew they were comin' and called to warn me. I was on the phone with her when they got there. She called the police and an ambulance. Then she flew down to brin' me back here."

"She did? Why?"

He shrugged. "She said it was because she loved you and that I had saved her life. I wouldn't be alive if it weren't for her, Georgia." he said softly.

"Oh, Jack." she whispered in tears as she went to embrace him. He wrapped her tightly within his arms and held her as she cried. "What's gonna happen now?"

"I don't know. I cain't go back. Yankee wants me to stay here."

"You should. You'll be safe here, Jack. You can stay with me if you want."

He shook his head. "I don't think that's a good idea. I respect Blake, so I don't want to make it seem like I'm takin' advantage of her kindness by movin' in with you. The divorce isn't final yet, and I don't want her to think we're reconcilin'. It would hurt her, and I don't want to do that after what she's done for me. I'm gonna stay with her for awhile. Bear and I'll be fine here."

"Are you sure? You know Blake and I ain't together."

"I know that. She told me. Why though? You love her, and she told me that she loved you."

"She really said that?"

"Yeah."

"She's never told me that." Georgia mumbled.

"Well, she does. Why else would she go all the way down to Texas and drag me back here? We ain't that good of friends. She did it for you, Georgia. Don't you see that?"

"Whatever the reason I'm just glad you're all right." she stated snuggling back into his shoulder in relief.

When Blake returned to her loft, she was surprised to find Jack and Georgia cuddled together on the couch. Apparently neither of them heard her, because they didn't move. Going over to the sofa, the attorney noticed that both of them were asleep, wrapped up in each other's arms. She stood there a moment just taking in the situation as her heart pounded in jealousy at the sight of them content together. It pained her that Jack had an intimacy with the beauty queen that she didn't. Not bothering to even announce her presence, she made her way to her office with Bruce and Bear following her. Settling down at her desk, she dove into work she had left behind that she needed to complete.

When Georgia opened her eyes, it took her a moment to remember where she was. After a moment though, she realized that she and Jack were still on the couch and an hour had passed. Wondering if the brunette was home yet, she looked over the couch to see a light on in the office. Gently she shook Jack by the shoulder to wake him. He mumbled in his sleep.

"Jack, come on. Let me help you to bed." she whispered. Helping him to his feet, they slowly made their way to his room.

As the blonde eased him down onto the bed, he looked up at her with sleepy eyes. "Georgia." he murmured.

"What, Jack?"

"Stay here tonight." he suggested.

The little woman's heart froze for a moment at the idea. "Jack, I cain't." she answered trying to let him down gently.

"No, not with me. Stay here tonight with Blake." he clarified. "She loves you, Georgia, but maybe you just have to say it first. The thank you she deserves is somethin' only you cain provide. She risked her life 'gain to save mine, and she did it all for you."

"I know, but I swore I wouldn't be intimate with her unless she committed."

"Then just be with her. She's committed to you. It doesn't take words to know that."

Ending the discussion the blonde said, "Good night, Jack. Sleep well."

"Good night, Georgia."

Blake heard Jack's door close from her office. Knowing that Georgia was with him made her blindly envious, but she remained in her seat. However she looked up when she saw the petite woman standing in her office doorway. "Georgia." she mumbled.

"Hi, Blake. May I come in?"

"Yeah, sure."

"What are you doin'?"

"Just catching up on work. Here. These are for you." she stated tossing a set of papers onto the nearby sofa.

Georgia moved to see what they were. "The divorce papers." she muttered. She noticed that Jack had already signed them in the appropriate places.

"Jack gave them to me yesterday. All you have to do is sign them, and it'll be over." she stated unemotionally not making eye contact.

The writer looked down at the papers and then over at the woman who held her heart. It was obvious that something was bothering the tall woman. "Blake, are you okay?" she questioned.

"I'm fine. Why do you ask?" she asked shortly.

"You just don't seem like yourself is all." The brunette only shrugged in response, not wanting to admit what was bothering her. She had her doubts that Georgia would be eager to sign the papers after the earlier display. "Will you give me a pen?" the blonde requested.

Slowly Blake reached into her desk and pulled a few from her drawer. Laying them out in front of the younger woman, she waited to see what Georgia would do. The blonde placed the papers on the desk and picked up a pen. Without a word to each other, she signed her marriage to her first love away and then extended the packet back to her current one. The attorney took them, stowing them in her briefcase. "I'll give these to Jeff tomorrow, and he'll file them. You'll be officially divorced then."

The small woman nodded. After an awkward pause, she said, "Blake, you'll never know what it means to me that you did this for Jack. I still consider him to be my best friend."

"I know you still care about him." she mentioned.

"Blake, may I ask why you did this?"

"Because I owed him. He saved my life, and I had a chance to do the same."

"Is that the only reason?" she questioned coming around the desk and taking a seat on top of it next to the tall woman.

Blake shrugged uncomfortably. "I wanted to spare you the pain of something happening to him."

Georgia nodded, knowing that those words were as close as Blake was going to come to confessing feelings for her. "Well, thank you for what you did."

"You're welcome, Georgia." she answered looking down into the book that she had been reading when the younger woman had come in.

A moment passed quietly. "You know, it's gettin' kinda late. Would you mind if I stayed here tonight?"

"Suit yourself. This is Jack's place now too. You don't have to ask me to stay the night with him. I'll give you some pajamas if you want."

"Blake, why would I want to stay with Jack? I just divorced him."

"Well, I don't know. You could've meant as a friend." the attorney defended curtly, unable to express her displeasure at the idea of them being so close.

"True he's my friend, but he's my ex-husband and a man. I don't want to share a bed with him."

"Well, I didn't know. You can stay in my room. I'll take the couch." she stated burrowing deeper into her reading.

Georgia reached for the book and took it out of her lover's hands. Tossing it on the desk, she then gently removed Blake's reading glasses and placed them delicately down on top of it. The attorney just stared at her quizzically. "That's not quite what I had in mind." she stated. Taking a deep breath to gather her courage, Georgia confessed, "Blake, I love you, and furthermore whether you say the words or not, I know you love me. It couldn't be more obvious with what you've done." Seeing the surprise and anxiousness on her beloved's face, she quickly assured, "Now I don't say this to scare you or force you into somethin'. I thought you didn't want to commit, because you didn't love me, but now I know differently. It's okay to be scared, Blake. I'm scared." Slowly Georgia moved off the desk and into Blake's lap. "We'll take it as slowly as you need if you just tell me that you're willin' to try."

Looking into the blue eyes she adored, Blake sighed. Georgia was asking for a commitment from her, but for the first time in her life, she didn't think she had the strength to run away from the prospect. "I've never done this." the brunette admitted. "I don't know how."

"Neither do I but we'll learn together. I just want to be close to you, Blake. What do you say?" she whispered leaning toward the tall woman's lips. She lingered there momentarily, hovering dangerously close to her goal.

"Okay." Blake answered, crumbling to the blonde's allure.

"Good. I think you'll be happy with that decision. Now could I ask somethin' of you?"

"Sure. What?" the older woman asked trying to kiss the pink lips she desired, but Georgia kept her at bay for a moment.

"Take me to bed." she demanded.

Blake looked at the little woman's blue eyes. The entreaty was so simple and open that she knew she wanted nothing more than to comply with her lover's wishes. Leaning to kiss her lips gently, the attorney whispered, "With pleasure." Effortlessly she stood with the blonde within her arms and took them back to the master bedroom. She sat Georgia down softly at the foot of the bed and the leisurely began to undress her with the tenderness that she had always wanted to show her.

The small woman responded in kind, beginning to methodically undo the tall woman's shirt. Neither said a word for several moments as they both focused on the task at hand. They weren't hurried in the revelation of each other's bodies, instead seeming almost bashful like a first encounter with the gentle nature of the exploration.

Georgia took a deep calming breath as her lover's body came into full view. Although she had seen it before, she knew this time was going to be different, because she was determined to render adoration upon the frame she had known truly only in her dreams. The few times they had been intimate Blake had not allowed the petite woman the opportunity to investigate her body to its fullest. In fact she often shied away from more aggressive touches, but the writer had come to realize that it was truly due to the attorney's fear of emotion that could be attached with such contact. She had figured out that as long as Blake could keep their sex only physical, the tall woman felt safe, but Georgia was resolved to make this time different. When Blake touched her after they were completely bare to each other, the little woman reached back actively, taking the older woman by surprise.

"Georgia." she stated as the blonde's hands ran up her torso and lingered on her breasts.

"What?" sweetly she inquired, not heading the unspoken request that she stop even though Blake's voice clearly displayed her anxiety.

"I thought you wanted me to..." she stuttered as Georgia's mouth joined the action. Instinctively the tall woman's hands threaded through golden hair to keep her balance.

The younger woman moaned lightly at the reaction she was getting. As much as Blake was fighting it with her words, her body was responding as her breathing began to become more shallow. "Oh, I do want you to, Blake." she murmured. "But after I'm finished with you. I've wanted this chance for such a long time. Please, Blake. Please let me satisfy you. I want to brin' you as much pleasure as I know you're gonna brin' me. Let me appease you. I want to give you a thank you like you've never known." she requested all the while keeping her hands moving enticingly over the strong body in front of her.

Blake could hardly think with the way small hands mapped her form, stroking, squeezing, and kneading the firm muscles. The blonde's mouth continued it's assault, slowly moving up her chest over one shoulder before taking in her neck. "Georgia." she muttered, unable to complete any other words.

The little woman smiled in her success. It appeared as if Blake was on the edge of surrender. Settled to have her way, she maneuvered the tall woman down onto the bed. Blake's body began to tense, and she started to protest, but the blonde only smiled. She reached down between their frames and gathered her own wetness on her fingers before holding it to the older woman's lips. Eagerly Blake took the offering. "I'll tell you what, Blake. You be a good girl now, and you cain have as much of this as you want later." she promised as the older woman ardently sucked the petite manicured fingers clean.

Brown eyes met blue. In a moment Blake knew her decision would forever effect their relationship, because she saw the need in the writer's eyes. It was the same need she had to truly be one with her but doing that required total submission. Georgia already had her heart, but now she wanted the rest. The fleeting moments seemed an eternity to both of them. Swallowing her nerves, the attorney stated softly, "You can have whatever you want, Georgia. All that I have is yours."

The simple sentiment almost brought tears to the blonde's eyes. She hadn't expected Blake to give in so gracefully. The great predator had willingly succumbed to her prey, and it elated the small woman that the brunette was so willing to risk for the sake of their relationship. In that moment she felt closer to the attorney than she ever had. "I promise you won't be disappointed." Georgia stated confidently, knowing what ever she lacked in experience could easily be overcome in fervor.

As soon as the blonde's fair head dipped down into her neck, Blake closed her eyes. It wasn't often that she had allowed women to treat her this way, but she was determined to do it for Georgia if it meant bringing them closer together. Trying to relax she let the blonde set the pace, and it was clear the writer wanted to move slowly and enjoy every inch of her frame. At first it made her anxious, but as the moments faded one to another, a strange tide of emotion overtook her. She had never lowered her guard this much, so she had no idea what lay on the other side of intimacy. The younger woman's touch was bewitching. Blake could feel every light caress and yet they began to blend into one swell of emotion. It didn't take long until she felt on fire. What had begun as a gesture to placate the petite woman had turned into a burning need, a need like she had never known in her entire life. She knew that she was approaching the climatic edge, and she felt as if she had to be possessed right then by the enchantress in her bed. Without even realizing her actions, she began to beg for the imminent pinnacle.

Georgia paused for only a moment when she heard the demanding pleas spilling out of her lover's mouth. She had never known the woman to be this way, but she was pleased that she was able to render the older woman just as helpless with her touch as the brunette often did to her. Inspired even more by the urgency in her lover's voice, Georgia made every effort to bring Blake to the summit as quickly as she wanted.

Both of them jolted in surprise at the intensity that struck Blake. Her eyes opened as she let out a piercing scream of relief. Her body trembled ferociously as she grabbed the small woman tightly. In fact it took several minutes before the brunette could even breath normally again, and when she was finally able to process what had just happened, she had no words for the first time in her life. Nothing she could possibly say would be a prefect summation what had just taken place, because she had no experiences that had ever even come close to what the little woman had just done for her.

Not knowing what else to do, she merely muttered the first thing that came to her mind. "Thank you, Georgia." she sighed with a raw voice.

"You're welcome, love." Georgia replied feeling safe to use such an endearment after what had just transpired.

Silence prevailed for several minutes as Georgia laid curled up on top of Blake. The tall woman lazily ran her hands through the golden hair of her lover as she tried to collect herself. She knew once she had regained her strength, she wanted to reciprocate the wonderful feeling Georgia had bestowed upon her more than she had ever wanted to do anything. For the first time the passion that possessed her to have the smaller woman was not based on her sheer need to feel the power of taking the blonde to physical release, but rather give her something that had more depth of emotion than she had ever accorded anyone.

After several minutes the intensity of the older woman's caress began to change. Her fingers began to press harder, digging into the blonde's muscles and eliciting a satisfied moan at the motion. Methodically they took in the small woman's frame, running the length of her back and over the two mounds of tight flesh which she squeezed firmly. Georgia squirmed against the touch as the strong hands continued down further still and slipped between her slightly staggered legs. Long fingers traced over her wetness, but the older woman was just out of reach of her entrance from the position in which they were lying. Nevertheless she persisted in her slow fondle of the apex of the blonde's thighs. Georgia moved against the body under hers as the leisurely tease began to stoke her passion again. Unable to resist, the writer inched her own body up Blake's making it easier for the brunette to access the place they both wanted most, but the brunette didn't. Instead the attorney kept her pace, stroking up and down in an unhurried fashion, every once in awhile circling the center of the blonde's pleasure teasingly. Only when Georgia's breathing hitched did Blake make any move toward slipping inside, and then it was for a mere moment.

"Blake." she grumbled in urgency. "What are you tryin' to do? Kill me?"

The form under hers erupted in a deep chuckle. "It's my turn." she replied. "You promised."

Georgia lifted her head off her girlfriend's shoulder to meet dark eyes. They were shining with mirth and something more than the little woman had never seen. There was an open adoration in lover's gaze that struck a chord deep within her. Knowing whatever Blake had in mind would be wonderful, she just gave a small smile as she leaned to kiss the lips that she craved.

Blake responded as the blonde's tongue pierced passed her lips. Bringing her left hand up to the back of the fair head, the attorney pressed harder, letting their tongues duel lightly. She moaned as the petite woman slowly circled the tip of her tongue with her own before taking as much of it as she could back into her own mouth. Wild ideas flooded Blake's mind of the possibilities of what her lover's mouth could do that she had yet to even know as Georgia continued to display her talents.

Knowing that she had quite a few of her own though, the older woman began to take charge of the situation again, thrusting into the snug heat that was anxious for her and effectively breaking their kiss as Georgia pulled away to emit a moan of rising need. After a couple of plunges, each deeper in tensity, she pulled out again torturously. When Georgia groaned again anxiously, the older woman decided to take pity on her, and pushed the smaller frame off her own down onto the mattress. She propped up on her arm and just looked at Georgia for a moment. She had never had the opportunity to really see the woman she loved, but now in the soft glow of the bedside lamp, all was laid bare. The blonde's golden skin glistened with light perspiration. The rapid cadence of her pulse pounded in her neck, clearly displaying the escalated fervor that matched her breathing. Lightly Blake reached for her neck, her fingers lightly tracing over the elegant counter before descending to her chest. The pale rose-colored peaks had grown taut in the anticipation of her touch. Gently she circled each one in turn enjoying the response it had on her lover as Georgia's back arched against her exploring. She lingered only a few minutes before moving south again over the blonde's bare abdomen. She felt the quivering of the younger woman's stomach as she traced around her navel teasingly before proceeding to her right hip.

The southern belle differed from the other women Blake had dated in this physical aspect. Where as she was used to slim, slight ladies in the hips, the writer possessed the curves of a real woman as they flared in the most alluring of ways. Her fingers traced over the contours for several moments taking in the feel of the soft skin over such a sexy curve. As much as she wanted to dawdle on what she considered the most fetching attribute the blonde exhibited, she knew she had other exciting places to explore, and her right hand skimmed over the little woman's right thigh before coming back up the left and settling on top blonde curls.

Without even thinking about how it might sound, Blake whispered, "You really are the most beautiful woman I've ever seen." Georgia couldn't even respond to the statement. It overwhelmed her so completely that she barely could hold back tears at such emotion from the attorney. Instead she just met and held her lover's gaze for a long moment speaking words of their hearts that had yet to be vocalized. "You know, I've always wanted to see you like this, Georgia. From almost the first moment we touched, I've wanted to know what it was like to have you laid out this way, completely open to my eyes, but even in my wildest fantasies did I ever imagine you looking this way. I just can't stop staring. You're spellbinding." The writer wasn't able to hold back her emotions when the tall woman continued her words. Tears slipped from her blue eyes and trailed over her cheeks. Seeing the reaction the blonde had to her words, Blake reached up to her angel's face, cupping it lightly, so she could gaze deeply in the eyes that had captured her soul. Leaning in she delicately kissed each trail of tears before meeting Georgia's lips.

The small woman pulled her lover in closer and moaned as she felt Blake inside her again. Her hips rocked instinctively with the rhythm of Blake's ministrations. Slowly but surely the older woman sunk deeper into the depths of her beloved, reveling in the closeness they were sharing. Words were unnecessary then, their bodies speaking for them as they clung to each other in need. As Georgia climbed higher, Blake held her even closer, wrapping her left arm around the little woman's back and pulling her more firmly against her with each plunge. The blonde responded to the small action with a rising moan each time the brunette did it until they had moved beyond murmurs to cries. Attaching on to the younger woman's neck, the attorney added her mouth to the experience. As much as she loved the idea of watching Georgia move to climax, she knew it would bring her lover more pleasure to use all her resources. Adjusting her position, Blake slid her entire body between the blonde's legs. Eagerly the writer's thighs strained against the older woman's hips with each stroke.

The moment was nothing like either of them had ever experienced. For Georgia, whose history only included her ex-husband and a few stolen moments with the attorney, she had never known love making to be so gentle. She felt bound to the brunette in a way that she had never felt with anyone else. As Blake moved her whole body in time with Georgia's, she felt in perfect unison with her lover. She hadn't ever had this pleasure before, even with the little blonde, and she didn't want the moment to end. She wanted the slow deep pace to continue indefinitely, so she could see the glint of blue eyes as they gazed at her in such longing.

However the delight they both felt couldn't be sustained. All at once Georgia felt herself at the precipice, and as much as she wanted the moment to endure, her body would not allow it. She gave a strangled cry as her body began to contract around Blake. It was heaven to be this close to the attorney, and she pulled the form on top of hers as close as she could as she rode wave after wave. The spasms seemed never ending as she trembled in the embrace of the woman she loved.

Blake held Georgia as close as she could without hurting the younger woman, but it didn't seem to be close enough. She couldn't be close enough if she had crawled all the way inside her and stayed forever. Unable to break the contact, the brunette stayed where she was, relishing the feeling of her beloved under her body. Within a few minutes all had grown quiet. The blonde's body had stopped tensing sporadically, leaving Blake resting inside a snug heat that molded to her perfectly. She felt the writer playing with her dark hair idly.

Wanting to make sure Georgia was all right, the older woman looked up to her face. Blue eyes were dilated but content. "Are you okay?" Blake asked softly.

Georgia gave a lazy nod. "More than okay." she mumbled.

"I didn't hurt you then? You are just so small." she inquired in obvious concern. "I'm always afraid I'm being too rough on you."

"You didn't hurt me." she answered cupping her lover's face lightly with one hand.

Ignoring the statement, Blake stated with a soft grin, "Because if I did, I know of a sure method to kiss away the aches."

Knowing to what the brunette was referring to, the writer gave a smile of her own. "Maybe you'd like to show me just for future reference." she suggested.

Blake chuckled. "I'd be glad to." she answered.

PART 4

MANEUVERING HER OWN body down the blonde's, she took her time kissing the hips she adored. Then she slowly licked a path across the flat stomach before dipping her mouth lower. Even after the incredible peak she had just reached, Georgia's hips still responded to the strong tongue as it inched to it's destination. Within moments she was riding the plateau again, teetering on the verge of climax with each tender stroke. No crevice was left unexplored, but it was clear Blake was on a mission to taste all the blonde had to offer as she tidied up the pool of excitement that she had created. However that only served to spring forth another flood, which she gladly consumed as well. Each time she thought she had tired the southern beauty queen out completely, she was surprised to find a little more energy in the young body. Determined to wring every last ounce of pleasure out for her lover, Blake kept pace past her own exhaustion until it was clear Georgia could go no further. Slipping off the blonde's body and snuggling into her side, Blake encircled her in protective arms. Reflexively Georgia moved in closer, spooning up against the strong body behind her own.

Neither spoke. As much as Georgia wanted to claim her absolute love for the attorney, she withheld. Blake had given her more in one night than anyone ever had in her entire life, and she didn't want to push the woman who had finally agreed to at least attempt a real relationship with her. Instead she simply closed her eyes and enjoyed the comforting embrace, knowing that words could never capture what had just happened.

Even though Blake was physically exhausted, her mind was too active trying to process what had taken place to drift into dreams. She laid awake just staring at the woman in her arms, taking in all the features. She knew she enjoyed the blonde's body tremendously, but tonight was the first time she had found deeper joy in making love. Thinking back over what had just transpired between them, she realized it was because she had remained open and vulnerable to whatever might have happened. Never had she been so close to anyone that way, but she was glad that she had taken the chance with the southern belle.

"Georgia?" she whispered. The blonde mumbled incoherently, making the older woman think that she had fallen asleep. "I love you, Georgia Carmichael." she confessed, saying those words for the first time ever to any woman that she had dated.

The blonde stirred at the words, but said nothing. She had awakened enough when Blake had called her name the first time to hear the admission, but when the attorney had actually made it, the small woman was too immobilized in shock to give a reply. Instead she just let the avowal wash over her, bringing closure to what had started hours ago in the attorney's office.

The following morning Georgia awoke to an empty bed. The sun was shining in Blake's bedroom windows, but the loft was silent. Checking the bedside clock, she realized that the attorney had probably already gone to work since it was after nine. She rolled over onto her back at the same time stretching. Her body was sore after the previous night's activities, but she hardly paid attention to her stiff back. Her only thoughts were of the brunette and the three words she had said before slipping into sleep.

Georgia had been so startled at the sudden declaration that she stayed awake long after the older woman had started to dream. The blonde spent long hours simply gazing at the woman who had changed her life. So many things had happened since they had met seven months ago. The writer reminisced over the first time she had kissed the older woman in the truck at the fair. She had no idea what would unfold by giving in to her fantasies. It grieved her still that she had caused the attorney so much pain, emotionally and physically. However it was clear that the older woman had moved beyond that hurt. Georgia never truly thought she would ever have a chance with Blake after what she had done to the woman, and yet the brunette had found it someplace within her to love her in spite of all the problems she had caused. Even more the tall woman had started to trust her by allowing herself to be unprotected in intimacy. The woman that had opened her eyes to life loved her. Blake had saved her in more ways than one, and she knew she would be forever grateful for the chance to know love the way it was meant to be.

Slowly rising from bed, Georgia made her way into the bathroom. She saw a toothbrush on the counter with a note next to it. It simply read that Blake had to go to work early for a meeting and to feel free to use whatever the blonde wanted. Deciding to hold off on a shower until she returned home, Georgia used the toothbrush. However once she had finished, she contemplated what to do with it. She saw Blake's toothbrush standing alone in a silver cup next to the facet. Curiously she put hers beside it and then stood back to reflect on the picture it created.

Two toothbrushes, one dark and one light, very much like their owners stood closely together. Georgia decided to leave hers with Blake's, figuring if the older woman didn't like it there that she would move it. However until such time, the writer would be content in knowing that a part of her was always at the loft, even when she was away. Moving back into the bedroom, she slipped on her clothes from the previous night before making the bed for the attorney.

She looked thoughtfully at it for a few moments before opening the bedroom door to leave. Immediately she was greeted by two large dogs, who wagged their tails happily at her appearance. She smiled and patted each of them as she moved into the kitchen area to find Jack sitting on a bar stool reading the paper quietly.

"Mornin', Georgia." he said taking a sip of his coffee.

"Good mornin' Jack. How are you feelin' today?"

He shrugged. "Well, I had just started to drift off last night when I heard some ruckus goin' on next door. Thought somethin' might be wrong." he stated. "Took a minute to realize that you two were just otherwise engaged."

Georgia turned crimson at the idea of her ex-husband and friend hearing Blake and her together. "Oh, Jack, I'm so sorry." she apologized.

He shook his head. "Don't be, Georgia. Obviously Yankee knows her stuff. I never was able to that to you. I just want you to be happy. Know I know you are."

"We were just kids then, Jack. We didn't really know what love was. I never knew different until I met Blake."

Jack shrugged. Changing the subject he mentioned, "Yankee left me a note saying she wouldn't be back until late. I guess that means I'm on my own today unless you have plans."

"I have to work actually."

"Oh? And exactly are you doin' these days?"

"I write fashion columns for Vanity Fair magazine."

"Wow. Your mama would be proud if she could see you. Ain't that her favorite magazine?"

Georgia nodded. "I like to think that she's readin' my columns. I miss her, Jack."

"I'm sure she misses you too, Georgia. Cindy was always such a nice woman, a much better mama than my own."

"She does have a way with people. I wish I could see her."

"Well, talk to Yankee 'bout it. Maybe she can set it up so you cain."

"Someday I will. I don't think enough time had passed yet to feel safe. I know she's not gonna do anything to hurt Blake, but I don't want my daddy findin' out where any of us are. He'd try to hurt her, and I ain't gonna let that happen 'gain." He gave a nod in understanding. "Well, I have to get goin'. I'm meetin' some friends for lunch today, and I have an article to work on before then. You want to join us for lunch though?"

"Yeah. Sure. I ain't doin' anythin' else."

"All right. I'll call you later."

Blake was just finishing up a meeting that day when Glenda buzzed her to let her know Torrance was there to meet her for lunch. Knowing she had to share her newfound experience with one of her best friends, she hurriedly stowed her important papers in her desk and rushed to the lobby to greet her.

"Well, look at you. What happened?" Torrance inquired seeing a difference in her friend's countenance.

"I'll tell you about it in the cab." she stated ushering the photographer toward the elevator. As soon as the doors closed, she gave a beaming smile. "Tor, you'll never believe this, but I think I'm in love."

"Think? No, you are, my friend. Helen and I have known that for awhile now. I'm glad you've realized it. Have you told Georgia?"

She shook her head. "I can't. Not yet anyway. I just need more time. I mean last night I said it to her, but she was asleep at the time, so that doesn't really count."

Torrance laughed. "But the fact that you even said it at all is a big step. So to what do you owe this revelation?"

Blake shrugged. "Oh, I don't know. Her ex was in some trouble, and I bailed him out. I guess she took that as a sign that I cared about her, and she told me how she felt. It was strange, Tor. Women have said that they loved me before, it never affected me at all, but last night when Georgia told me that she loved me, something happened. I couldn't just ignore the statement. It moved me so much, and I just had to show her how I felt. I couldn't say it, but I just had to do something to let her know I felt the same."

"Did you succeed? I guess that's what really matters."

"I think so. I hope so, Tor. Last night was like nothing I'd ever experienced. I mean in the past sex was just that, sex. Women came and went from my bed, and I really never gave it much thought other than where I would find the next one. Then Georgia came, and I want her to stay, Tor. She's everything I've ever really wanted in a woman. She's smart and sexy. She's caring. I could just stare into those blue eyes and sweet face forever."

"But she's also hurt you so deeply, Blake. Are you over that?"

"Helen hurt you, and you still loved her." the attorney pointed out.

"Yes but Helen didn't almost get me killed even though I felt like I was dying at the time. Georgia is the reason for what happened to you. She's responsible for that, Blake. Have you truly forgiven her?"

Blake nodded. "Tor, I know this might be hard to believe, but I forgave her the day she admitted in court what had happened between us and acknowledged her responsibility in the incident. It takes someone truly sorry to do what she did. She knew she could have ended up like me by openly saying she had relations with me with all those Klansmen in the room, especially when they were the ones that had supposedly come to her defense and were on trial for theoretically protecting her. She risked her life in an act of penitence, and I found it impossible not to forgive her for being such a strong woman. Trusting her again has taken a lot longer, but I trust her now, because I know that she loves me. I believed it when she said it, and I believe it now."

"Wow. You really have come a long way in such a short time. I'm impressed. If she's what you want, then I'm happy for you. I've also hoped that you would find a woman that could tame you. It's good to see that one actually exists." she joked as they hailed a cab.

Blake gave the driver directions to the restaurant before asking, "So, what is Helen doing today?"

"Actually, she's supposed to be having lunch with my mother and Georgia. It'll be interesting to see what her take on things is. I'm sure Helen will get the juicy tidbits. She and Georgia seem to share that kind of information. Kind of makes me feel weird actually. I hear all these things about you that I never necessarily wanted to know, so I can't help but wonder what Georgia knows about me that I rather she didn't." the photographer teased lightly.

"Women. They are such gossips." Blake quipped.

That evening when Blake returned home from work she found Georgia and Jack making dinner while the two dogs sat attentively near them watching the activities. "Hey, Yankee." Jack greeted.

"Jack, Georgia, how are you?"

"We're good. How was your day?" Georgia replied.

"Long. I had lunch with Tor though. She said you were supposed to go out with Helen and Maria."

"Yeah. Jack and I met them for lunch."

"Oh really? What did you think of Maria, Jack?" she asked in interest as she sat her briefcase on the bar.

"She's very nice."

The blonde laughed lightly. "You should've seen it, Blake. Maria was so taken with his charm. If she weren't already married, I would think she was interested."

The tall woman chuckled lightly. "Well, she's always liked younger men and women for that matter. She loves hanging out with the younger crowd. She's the perfect example of the adage that you are only as old as you feel. She's quite the looker for a woman in her sixties, huh Jack? Very Sophia Loren."

He gave a nod as he took a sip of her drink. "She is attractive." he conceded.

Changing the subject the attorney inquired, "So, what are you two up to now?"

"Well, I thought it would be nice to make you dinner, because I figured you'd be tired. Jack was just kind enough to help." Georgia answered. "Then I thought after that you and I could take the dogs on a walk in the park while Jack gets some rest. He's been movin' 'round more than he should."

"That sounds good. About how much longer do you think dinner's going to take? Do I have time to take a shower and change?"

"Sure. It won't be ready for another half hour or so."

"All right. I'll be right back then." she replied moving toward her office. She tossed her briefcase down onto the sofa in there before heading to the bedroom.

As soon as the door was closed, Jack looked at Georgia. "What kind of greetin' was that? You don't kiss her when you see her?" he asked.

"I didn't want to make her uncomfortable. It's kinda weird you know. You're livin' with her, but you're my ex-husband. I don't think she wants to do that in front of you."

"Well, why don't you go tell her hello now? I'll watch dinner. Go on. Here. Take this." he stated grabbing a wine glass and filling it up half way. "She looks like she needs it."

Going into the master bedroom, Georgia heard the whirlpool running. Gently she knocked on the bathroom door before tentatively sliding it open. Blake was lounging in the tub with her eyes closed. Her arms were propped up on the sides and her head tilted back. The blonde simply stood there a moment looking at the scene. The tall woman's body was on clear display, and suddenly the last thing on Georgia's mind was dinner. Since the brunette didn't open her eyes, the little woman assumed that she didn't hear the first knock and proceeded to do it again. This time dark eyes opened to mere slits.

"I thought you might like this." Georgia stated nervously as she stepped to the tub. She sat down on the edge and looked at her girlfriend. Softly she reached out and pushed dark disheveled hair back away from her lover's face. "Bad day?" she questioned.

"Just really long. Didn't get much sleep last night and only took a break when I went to lunch with Tor but even then it was mostly business. I'm just looking forward to relaxing and maybe going to bed early. I have to get up early tomorrow morning for a massage. My shoulders have been so tight lately, and I haven't been able to get rid of it myself. Finally had to break down and get an appointment with Helen's masseuse to see if she can get it out."

"Let me see. Sit up for me." Georgia instructed as she handed the wine over to her girlfriend.

Blake took the glass and did as she was told. Soft hands touched her bare shoulders and gently began to kneed them. Silence prevailed as the writer massaged the shoulders for long minutes until she felt them relax. "You're really tight." she mentioned. "This would be better if you were lying down. I could get a better angle. Maybe after we walk to dogs I'll do some more." she suggested tracing over the attorney's ear in affection.

Blake nodded in agreement. "That would be great. It already feels a little better." she said.

"Good. Well, you drink this and relax for a little while. Come out to dinner when you're ready." she stated meeting brown eyes. Quickly she pecked the attorney's lips. "Welcome home." she whispered rising from her position and leaving Blake in peace.

Watching the small woman leave, that older woman thought about how nice it was to have Georgia there when she had arrived. The thoughtful things like dinner, glass of wine, and impromptu shoulder rub all were pleasant surprises, and it made her wonder what it might be like to come home to the pixie every night. She had never considered living with a woman before, but now the idea didn't seem as scary as it used to.

Half an hour later she returned to the kitchen to find her company setting the table. The three of them sat down to their meal and amiably chatted while they ate. When it was over, Jack shooed them out the door with the dogs, saying he would take care of the dishes, so the two of the wrapped up in their winter wear and headed to Central Park with the hound and great dane in tow.

Snow was falling lightly as they crossed the street to the park. Blake handled both dogs with one hand as she held tightly to Georgia's gloved hand with the other. The blonde looked adorable in her black coat and black and white knit cap. Her smile brightened when the attorney broke their clasp to curve her arm around her shoulders. Together they strolled unhurriedly through the park while people rushed by around them. Normally Blake would have been in as much of a rush as the strangers, but tonight she hardly even noticed the inclement weather. The only thing she really saw was a pair of blue eyes and beaming smile.

As both dogs came to a stop in order to investigate something at a nearby tree, Blake turned to her little girlfriend. Both of her arms found their way around the petite form. Instantly Georgia moved into her, snuggling close to the warm hard body. Blake sighed in contentment. She had never known joy the way she felt it at that moment, standing in the snow, holding the woman she loved. She knew in that instant that Georgia was not just an attempt at a relationship. Now that she had given her very soul to the woman she held, she knew she didn't want to take it back. It was forever gone to the blonde, and it no longer frightened her. In fact she felt comfort in knowing that Georgia was the one that held it.

"Georgia." she whispered.

"Yeah, Blake?" the writer inquired looking up at her lover's face.

The attorney swallowed hard, but she drowned in blue eyes. Unable to stop herself and not wanting to, she proclaimed, "I love you, Georgia."

A small gasp escaped the blonde at the pronouncement. She knew it was true, but she had never truly expected Blake to say it. A trembling smile transformed her face as her eyes teared. "I know." she whispered. "I love you too, Blake."

Leaning down the tall woman kissed her girlfriend tenderly. It would have gone on for several minutes had the dogs decided to take off, practically jerking Blake along with them. However she was able to get them both under control. Looking back at the blonde, both of them laughed lightly in amusement of the situation. "I have an idea. You want to go ice skating?" Blake asked.

"Now?"

"Sure. Why not?"

Georgia shrugged. "I've never been."

"I'll teach you. I promise to hold you up the whole time if you need it. Come on. It'll be fun."

"What 'bout the dogs?"

"They can come too. What do you say?"

"Okay. As long as you promise not to let me fall."

Taking the younger woman's hand, she pledged, "If I let you fall, you have permission to drag me down with you. Come on. It's only a short walk from here."

When they arrived at the ice rink, the crowd was thin, being that it was the middle of the week and still early in the evening. Blake rented two pairs of skates for them and then came over to where Georgia was sitting with the dogs. Both of them slipped them on before the attorney secured the dogs to the bench, so they wouldn't run off but had the freedom to roam as far as their leashes would allow. Extending her hand to the blonde, she helped her to her feet.

Georgia wobbled slightly as she tried to get used to the skates. However Blake held her securely as they made their way over to the ice. "You first." she insisted when they got to the edge.

Blake gave a little laugh as she stepped out onto the ice alone. She skated a few yards before making a flourishing spin and heading back. "See. It's easy once you get used to it. Come on. I'll even skate backwards if that will help you." she offered extending both her hands. The little woman tentatively took them and let Blake pull her out onto the ice. Her legs trembled slightly as she tried to hold her balance. "All right. You ready?" the brunette inquired. Georgia gave a timid nod. Skating backwards so they could face each other, Blake held tightly to her girlfriend and maneuvered them around the rink several times. The longer the blonde was up, the easier it began to feel. Seeing the more confident look on the writer's face, the attorney inquired, "You ready to try it yourself?"

Georgia nodded. "Don't leave me though." she insisted.

"Never." Blake growled sexily letting the blonde free. The younger woman tried to move herself a few yards. She seemed to be doing all right until she had to make the turn and began to wobble precariously. However just as she was about to fall, strong arms swept her up. Blake laughed a little. "That was close." she teased.

Georgia laughed too. "Yeah, it was." she answered.

"You're doing well though. Try it again."

The petite woman let go of her girlfriend for a second attempt. This time she focused solely on staying on her feet, and after successfully making a lap, smiled up at her companion in achievement. "I did it." she stated proudly.

Blake grinned softly. "You certainly did, Georgia." she replied linking hands with the little woman again. They skated for a long time holding hands and leisurely talking. Hours passed, but neither wanted to leave. It was the first time since the Blake's initial visit to Stillwater that they were able to hold a real conversation with each other. Even though the sexual tension was still obvious between them, each of them seemed more relaxed. Penitently they decided that they had to get the dogs home and headed back through the park toward the loft.

Upon arriving it was obvious that Jack had retired for the evening. Taking their coats Blake hung them up to dry on the coat rack and then moved to the kitchen to put on a tea kettle of hot water. Meanwhile the blonde went to the living area and started the gas fireplace. A few minutes later Blake joined her with two cups of tea and some cookies. Together they stretched out on the rug in front of the fire. The dogs joined them as well, and the foursome quietly stared into the flames and cuddled into each other.

The rest of the evening passed that way. However Georgia finally succumbed to a yawn as the night got later. She checked her watch, noting that it was already passed eleven. "It's gettin' late." she whispered, snuggling closer to her girlfriend.

Blake responded by holding her tighter. "Yeah, it is. So much for going to bed early." she joked lightly.

"I should probably get goin'." regretfully she stated not making a move to stand.

"Do you have to? Would you like to stay here?" the brunette asked softly, hopefully.

Looking at her the writer saw that the invitation was genuine. "Do you want me to?" she clarified. Blake nodded. "All right. Then I will. I wasn't really lookin' forward to goin' back out in that weather anyway."

The attorney nodded in agreement. "Come on. There's a warm bed waiting for us. Why don't you go ahead? I'm just going to straighten up a bit first."

"All right but don't be too long." Georgia replied kissing her quickly before heading back to the bedroom. She immediately went in the dresser to pull some pajamas out for herself before going into the bathroom to change. She noticed that her toothbrush was exactly where she had left it that morning making her smile. Doing her nightly routine, she settled herself in bed and waited for her companion. When Blake came to bed, she pulled the blonde into her arms and kissed her deeply. The little woman responded with a moan, but as the kiss continued, it became clear that the attorney wasn't trying to initiate something more. Instead she just kissed her to her fill before settling down to sleep.

Putting her head on the pillow, Blake curved protective arms around her lover. "Good night, Georgia." she whispered.

"Night, Blake. Sweet dreams." the younger woman responded relaxing in the embrace and falling asleep.

A few weeks passed in similar fashion with Georgia spending an extended time with both Jack and Blake at the attorney's loft in between her work schedule. The living situation began to feel less bizarre as Jack and Blake seemed to actually get to know one another, and the writer was glad that her ex and current loves were getting along so well.

However one Saturday morning after Georgia had gone back to her place, the two of them sat at the kitchen table discussing Jack's future in New York. Jack seemed pensive, so the attorney tried to get him to open up about what was on his mind. "What's going on in that head of yours, Jack?" she inquired casually as she skimmed the paper.

"I'm just tryin' to figure out how to buy this place that I want. I've been out of work too long, and I wanted to buy another bar or restaurant. I've seen some up for sale, but New York is expensive, Yankee. I'm havin' a hard time figurin' out if I can afford the risk of puttin' all my assets into somethin' and then gonna the bank for more."

"Well, do you have a place in mind for sure already?"

"I've looked at a few businesses. Most of which are all right, but I'd want to change it up and make it my own if I bought it. It might be better just to start from scratch, but I'm havin' a difficult time with the bank about it."

"They won't give you as much as you want?"

He shook his head. "I was thinkin' about askin' Georgia, but I cain't do it. I know she'd want to help, but I don't want to burden her that way. Besides she doesn't have the resources that I need."

"Sounds like you need a business partner to help you finance the thing."

"Yeah. Between what I have now and what I can borrow, I think I can only come up with half of what I need."

"How much do you need?"

"I'm lookin' at about four to five hundred thousand more to do what I really want. I want it to be upscale, not like that hole in the ground I used to own. I know how to run it well, but I need the money up front to get it started. Do you know anyone who might be interested in investin'?"

She shrugged. "I don't know. Maybe. Did you run numbers on everything?"

"Yeah. Let me get them." He returned a few minutes later and spread them out over the table. Together they went through them line by line as Jack discussed his vision for the place.

Several hours later after exhausting the extensive plans he had, Blake sighed. "Sounds like you have everything planned out the way you want it. Your proposal is great. The bank wouldn't give you any more than three hundred thousand?"

"No. It's not like bein' at home where everyone at the bank knows me. These people don't know me from anyone on the street. They aren't impressed by fancy proposals and what not. I mean I can still sell my house in Stillwater for another hundred thousand probably. I just don't know. What do you think, Yankee?"

"Well, I can think of a few people off the top of my head that might be interested. However having a partner poses special problems like possibly compromising your plans. Can you deal with that?"

"It depends on what it is they want changed."

She nodded. "What if I invested in the place with you? Do you think you'd be amiable to having me as a business partner?"

"Maybe. Did you have some changes in mind to the place?"

"A few. Nothing major though. I like your ideas, and you seem quite capable of the project. If I go in with you on this though, I'd only do this if we can be one of the top restaurants in the city. I think I have the contacts to make that happen, but it's probably going to cost more capital, which I'd be prepared to pay. I'm thinking that an extra three hundred thousand on top of an initial five hundred would probably accomplish what I want, but that tips the scales a bit as far as ownership. On the flip side, I'm willing to be a silent partner after the place is operational and let you buy me out until we are fifty fifty again if you're interested."

"Tell me what you have in mind." he responded in interest.

Later that afternoon after an extended discussion the two of them went out to see the site that Jack had in mind for the establishment. Pleased with the location, Blake and he settled on an agreement on what each of them wanted to do and planned to formalize their agreement in contract before going any further with it. Of course both of them agreed not to tell Georgia about what was taking place, deciding it would be better to leave the little woman out of the loop for the time being.

That night when the writer came by as she usually did, Jack made the announcement to her that he would be moving out of Blake's and into his own place. Georgia was taken by surprise, because she hadn't thought of the fact that he might actually leave the loft. Curiously she inquired how he had managed to find a place to live and work which made it possible, but as agreed upon with Blake, he merely answered that he was starting his own business again, not going into great detail about what was happening. Nevertheless Georgia was thrilled to learn that he had plans to stay in New York permanently by opening another restaurant and bar.

*  *  *

As spring came alive in the thriving city, construction of the new restaurant was well underway. Blake had used some of their financial resources to promote the place, so a buzz had taken hi0gh society well before its grand opening scheduled for May. In the mean time Jack and she spent long hours together when she wasn't at the law firm, planning the perfect launch party. Using all her contacts as well as relying heavily on Torrance and Maria's, they formed a guest list that would make any celebrity envious to be ignored. However everyone tiptoed around Georgia about it as much as they could, knowing that both Jack and Blake wanted to surprise the blonde with their creation.

After Jack had moved out of the loft, the blonde continued to frequent it. Over the course of the past few months, her things had begun to migrate as well, and it wasn't long before the attorney's home office had become a second office for her and her clothes took up half of the master closet. In fact she saw more of the tall woman's home than her own, making her wonder if it was time to discuss the need to keeping two residences with the attorney. She knew that would be a difficult discussion to have with the woman she loved, because Blake had been slow to commit in the first place, so she decided to ponder how to approach it with her lover.

One night as they lay quietly in bed after a strenuous evening of love making, she decided to break her silence on the subject. "Blake." she said turning over to face the older woman.

"What?" she asked with a smile tucking some of her girlfriend's blonde hair behind her ear. Seeing the trepidation of Georgia's face she grew concerned. "Love, what is it?" she inquired.

"You know, I spend a lot of time here, Blake, most of my time in fact."

"I know. It's nice having you around."

"What if I spent all my time here? Would it still be nice?" hesitantly she questioned.

"What do you mean? Like if you lived here permanently?" Blake asked for clarification. Suddenly her heart pounded in anxiety at the proposition. She had done so well so far, but bringing up the next step set off warning alarms in her head.

"What if I moved in, Blake? I mean I practically live here already. I couldn't even tell you the last time I slept in my own bed or had a meal in my apartment. There is nothin' in the refrigerator and hardly anythin' in the closet. My apartment is a glorified office, and even then I hardly use it. I'm usually just usin' yours instead. All my things are here, Blake. It makes me wonder why I'm not here. I mean do you think 'bout makin' that next step together?" she inquired.

However Blake's only reply was asking, "You want to move in with me?"

By the tone of her lover's voice, Georgia could tell that she had pressed the woman past what was probably wise, but since it was already out there, she decided not to take it back. She wanted to know where she stood with the attorney after all the time they had spent together. "I think it's worth thinkin' 'bout, Blake. I mean you're thirty-eight years old. Don't you think it's time to decide what you really want? I mean I'm twenty-six, and I've already decided what I want out of life and a wife and what I want is you, Blake. If I cain't have you, then it's pointless for me to stay in a relationship that's not goin' anywhere."

"Whoa. Wait a minute. First it's that you want to move in. Now it's you want to get married?" the attorney asked in panic pulling away from the woman she loved and staring at her quizzically.

"Blake, I just think it's time that you know where I stand on our future. I've known you for almost a year and loved you most of that time. I know what I want. I want to be with you and have a life with you. Someday soon I'd like to be married and have children with you. I just need to know if it's possible to get what I want, and I'm not sayin' this to corner you into commitment. You've been doin' so well with what we have, but I'm ready to move on to the next level. I just want to know if I'm hopin' in vain for somethin' that's never gonna happen."

"You want to have kids with me?" the tall woman mumbled. Her mind found it difficult to process the whole idea of what Georgia had proposed. She hadn't thought beyond what they presently had, being perfectly content to stay where they were, but she knew the blonde had valid points. She deserved to know where she stood.

When Cara had been in her life, Blake had made it clear to her what would and would not happen in their relationship, but she hadn't given the writer the same regard. However it wasn't due to her lack of respect for the younger woman, because she did hold tremendous admiration for what she had accomplished. She just truly didn't know what lie beyond where they were in their relationship. The unknown scared her more than she cared to admit.

Seeing her girlfriend's face, Georgia realized that she had steamrollered the woman. Not knowing how to make it right though, she slid out of bed and headed over to the dresser. She pulled out the first clothes she came to and threw them on over her naked body as she tried to keep her composure long enough to make an exit.

"What are you doing?" Blake inquired seeing the little woman slipping on her sandals. "Where are you going?"

"Home." she replied sparing a sad smile at the woman still lying in bed. "I'm sorry, Blake. I see that I just totally overwhelmed you with what I said, and I apologize for that. This is just somethin' I've been thinkin' 'bout for 'while. I guess you weren't ready to hear it though. I wish I could take it back, but I cain't, because it's all true. Maybe you just need some time to process it. Maybe we both do."

"Georgia, wait. Don't leave." Blake said rising from bed as the blonde made her out of the bedroom. She was ignored though as the shorter woman made her way toward the front door. "Georgia." the older woman called following.

The blonde turned when she had reached the door. Blake was right behind her, her naked body dangerously close. However she managed to look up into the attorney's eyes. "Good night, Blake. Thanks for the nice evenin'." she stated cupping her girlfriend's cheek and leaning up to kiss her. "I'll see you tomorrow."

Blake stood at her door just staring at it for long moments after the writer was gone. She felt as if she had just been swept up in a tornado, being thrown off balance unexpectedly and abruptly deposited somewhere else. It took her a minute to find her bearings and realize what had just taken place. Georgia had just laid bare all she ever felt, all her hopes and dreams for them, and Blake had failed to give the blonde any sort of reassurance. She hadn't acted quickly enough to save the small woman from feeling poorly for expressing her deepest emotions. However as she shuffled back to bed, she realized she had more serious problems to contend with, because Georgia wanted answers. Knowing the blonde deserved them as well, Blake knew she had to figure out exactly where she stood on their relationship.

The next day even though Georgia had said she would come by, she didn't. She merely left a message on Blake's voice mail that she had too much going on for their usual dinner, leaving the older woman to wonder why things were starting to fall apart so suddenly. Needing company that evening, she invited herself out to Torrance and Helen's place for dinner unsure if they would even be there.

The drive out to Long Island helped to clear her mind a little and by the time she had pulled into the long winding driveway, her mood had brightened somewhat. Parking her BMW in front of the house in the circle drive, she made her way to the door with the bottle of wine she had brought along for intruding without a phone call.

A few moments passed before Helen came to the door. "Blake, hi. What are you doing here? Come on in." she greeted leaning to hug her friend.

"Hey, Helen. Sorry to drop by unannounced. I just needed to get out of the city for awhile."

"Well, you're just in time for dinner. Maria and Thomas are here. Come join us." She followed the blonde back to the informal dinning room. "Look who decided to drop in." Helen announced.

"Hi." Blake collectively greeted them all.

"Why don't you take a seat there next to Maria, Blake? I'll let the chef know we have one more person."

"Thanks, Helen. You are a perfect hostess."

"So, what brings you to the Island?" Thomas asked casually.

"Just wanted to get out of New York for awhile and clear my head. All that pollution makes it hard to think sometimes." she joked.

"Well, where's your lovely counterpart tonight?" Maria inquired.

"I have no idea where Georgia is." she answered quickly, so hastily that it was easily understood she was the reason for Blake's sudden departure.

"What happened?" Torrance asked carefully.

Blake shrugged. "Same old stuff. It's nothing really." she replied smiling at John. He reached for her, so she took him out of Maria's embrace. As she played with him, her thoughts began to drift to Georgia. The many times she had seen her with John, there was a radiance about her. It was obvious that the younger woman would be a doting parent and that motherhood would suit her, but she had doubts about her own abilities.

Through out dinner she remained fairly quiet as she contemplated her future with the younger woman. If anyone at the table noticed her solemn demeanor, no one mentioned it, going about their lively conversation. However when it was over though and Torrance was going up to give her son his bath, she invited the attorney to join her.

As soon as they were alone in the bathroom, Torrance inquired, "What's wrong, Blake?"

"Tor, I envy you sometimes. You have never been scared of committing. When you found Helen, you jumped in with her, never looking back. Sometimes I wish I could be like that."

"What happened with Georgia, Blake?"

"Last night she told me that she wanted to know where we stood as a couple. She made her desires known, and I didn't answer them in the way she had hoped I guess. She left my place late last night, and I haven't seen her since."

"So you got in a fight?"

"No. It wasn't a fight. There were no harsh words or anything. She just said that maybe we both needed time to think about things."

"What did she say she wanted?" Torrance inquired gently lowering John into the warm water to start her task.

"Well, it started out as her wanting to move in with me and ended up with us married with kids. I guess once she started talking she just let it all out. Georgia wants to be my wife, Tor. She wants to be the mother of my children."

"Wow. That's quite an admission. What did you say?"

"I didn't say anything of consequence. I didn't know what to say, Tor. I panicked. I don't know what to do."

"Well, what do you want? You've known her for eleven months, as a more than a friend for seven, and then dated her officially for four. Surely you have some inclination of where this is going. I mean you and Jack decided to name the restaurant after her. That's a real commitment, naming your business after your lover."

"I know where this is going, Tor, but I'm scared to death of the idea. I do want to be all that Georgia needs, and I know that means taking her down the aisle. I just don't know if I'm ready for marriage, Tor. How did you know?"

The photographer shrugged. "There was a moment when it became obvious that I couldn't live without Helen. She just looked at me and said she wanted to have my children, and I was so moved by the sentiment that I knew she was the one. The very next day I bought her a ring. Now Georgia has made the same declaration. How did she say it?"

"Well, it wasn't exactly romantic, more matter of fact actually. It was almost as if she just wanted to put it out there to see how I would respond."

"Do you think she really means it?"

"I know she does. I could tell by the way she said it that she meant every word."

"Do you want to be with her for the rest of your life, Blake? That's what this is really about. Do you want to have children with this woman? Do want her to be the last person you see when you go to bed at night, the only woman to ever be in your bed again? Do you want her to be the last face you see when you close your eyes for the last time? I want Helen to be all those things for me. Do want Georgia to be them for you?" rhetorically she inquired as she tenderly soaped her son's dark head.

Blake looked down at John a moment as she contemplated the questions. She knew in the depths of her heart that no one else would ever do in her life or bed than Georgia Carmichael. The woman held her a willing captive, but she was slow to vocalize her feelings. "I don't want to be with anyone else but Georgia." she admitted. "I don't think I could ever walk away from her bed, Tor. She's too enticing, but it's more than her sex. It's good, the best I've ever had, but it's her essence that holds me. She's just as enchanting out of bed. I get great pleasure of just talking to her or holding her hand as we take Bruce on a walk in the park. She's smart and sweet. Her smile never fails to brighten a bad day, and those blue eyes of hers sparkle whenever they look at me. She's everything I ever wanted."

"Do you want to have kids with her?"

"She glows whenever she's around John. It's beautiful to see. The idea of giving her that pleasure makes me ache. I want to give her that, but am I a suitable parent? I know she is, but do I have what it takes to be a provider for a helpless child? I've always been self-involved, and I can't be with a wife and child. Do I have what it takes to make a spouse? I mean it's more than just sleeping next to her and helping her zip up her dresses."

"Yes, it is. It takes work. You have to really want it."

"I don't want her to leave, Tor. I don't think I would ever get over it if she left me now. I have to take the chance in order to keep her. I have to push away that fear and just take the plunge."

"If that's that you feel you need to do." her friend answered.

"Well, it took me a long time to try a real relationship, but once I got into it, I can't believe I didn't do it sooner. I've been missing out on so much by never truly getting involved. The first time I actually told her I loved her I was scared, but when she returned it, it was like a calming wave washing over me. Knowing I had her heart and that she had mine put me at a peace I've never known. As frightened as I am of what this will mean, I think once I do it, I won't be nearly as scared. I know I want to be with her, and I know that I want to have kids with her. My fear isn't in her. It's in me, Tor, but I think she'll be able to help me through it."

"Sounds to me as if you know what you want. Now the hard part is telling her. Maybe the opening of Georgia's couldn't come at a better time for you. I mean you named a restaurant after her, and as soon as she sees it, she's going to know how you feel. You might as well be brave enough to tell her in words." Blake nodded in agreement as Torrance rinsed John carefully before lifting him out of the water. She handed him off to Blake, who was holding a towel. "Can you imagine holding one of these knowing it's your own? A cute little blue-eyed blonde baby that looks just like Georgia?"

"It would be wonderful." softly the attorney replied with smile.

Torrance put a hand on her friend's shoulder. "Blake, ask the girl to marry you. I know that's what you want. Whether you think you're ready or not, Helen and I know you are, so just go for it. You'll be glad you did when she says yes."

Over the next few weeks Blake and Jack were busy with the final preparations for the restaurant opening. The attorney hadn't had much free time to spend with Georgia, but after that night she had decided to take things in small steps, asking the woman to move in with her. The request seemed more than enough to please the little woman, so she brought the rest of her belongings over during those few weeks.

On the evening of the launch party, Georgia still had no idea where they were going that night. Blake had only told her that there was a business party they needed to attend and that it was a formal affair. Around seven that evening, Blake returned from work to find Georgia already getting dressed for the night. Rushing into the bedroom, Blake tore off her clothes in a hurry. She was running late that day, and she had surprises for the little blonde before they went to the party.

"You look great, beautiful." she complimented as she raced into the shower. "Are you going to be ready in half an hour?"

"Yeah. Will you?"

"Yeah. It doesn't take me very long to dress. I'll be right with you. We have two errands to run before the party. Of all days to be running behind."

"Don't worry about it, honey. We'll be fashionably late. That'll be okay. Take your time."

Knowing that the little woman had no idea what was coming, Blake just ignored her advice and continued to hurry. Twenty minutes later she stepped out of the bathroom dressed in a clean new suit ready for the evening. She admired Georgia for a moment as the little woman stood at the window looking out over the city. "You look like an angel. One of Isaac's dresses?"

"Donatella Versace." the blonde answered turning to her girlfriend.

"Well, whoever it belongs to, it's just perfect for you. I love everything about it." she mentioned moving closer. She leaned down and softly kissed her bare shoulder.

"And who dressed you tonight?" the writer teased. "Let me guess." Blake stood back to let her look. "Ralph Lauren?"

"The one and only. How'd you know that?"

Georgia smiled. "I'm paid to know. Ralph Lauren always looks so good on you, so sexy." she stated sliding her hands up the lapels of the attorney's suit black pinstripe jacket.

"Well, we should go. There are a couple of things we need to do first."

Leaving the building Georgia was confused when Blake directed her over towards the park. However she simply let the tall woman escort her over to the carriages. The blonde gave the older woman a quizzical look when the attorney said they were going on a ride through Central Park. Blake assisted her up into the carriage before climbing in herself.

"You're bein' quite mysterious this evenin'." she mentioned.

"I just wanted some time to unwind with you before tonight. I wanted to take you on a ride for awhile now, but we've just never gotten around to it. It's fun and a good way to have some alone time." she stated. Reaching under the seat, she pulled out a bottle of champagne and two glasses.

"You come prepared." the blonde teased. "Something tells me this was planned. I don't think all of these carriages comes equipped with champagne."

"Well, can't I do something romantic for a change?"

"I didn't say I minded." she answered with a smile as Blake handed her a glass. Trying to remain calm, the attorney decided to just let Georgia talk for awhile, by asking her what was going on with work. The blonde was none the wiser at first as she chatted away, but the whole time the older woman tried to get her thoughts in order for what she was going to say. Finally after more than half an hour the writer realized that her girlfriend wasn't really there with her in the moment. "Blake, where are you?" she inquired seriously.

"What do you mean?" nervously the attorney asked.

"You haven't been listenin' to a word I've said."

"You're right. I haven't." she admitted.

"Then why did you ask if you weren't interested?" the little woman sulked.

"I was stalling for time." the brunette uneasily replied.

The answer caught the blonde off guard. "What are you stallin' for?"

With a fidgety smile, Blake pulled a small box from her pocket. "I was trying to work up my nerve to give you this." she honestly said, opening the box and turning it toward the little woman.

Instantly Georgia's breath caught at what was inside. A large diamond with two smaller ones to set if off sat perched on top of a platinum band. "Oh my God." she breathed.

"Georgia, about a month ago you asked me where this relationship is going, and I just wanted you to know my answer. My entire life I've been scared of settling down. I was essentially alone for thirty-eight years, and then my Great Aunt Millie died. That brought me to Stillwater and to you, Georgia, and I haven't been the same since. From the day you walked into my life, I knew there was something wonderful about you. I can honestly say that I was smitten with your cute smile and bubbly personality. We were friends suddenly and then just as suddenly we were more. From that night at the fair, I've never been able to rid myself of the feeling of you. The first time you kissed me, you branded me, Georgia. You left a mark on my soul. I moved through many emotions regarding you, but there was one that always remained. Under everything else I knew that I loved you in a way and in a depth that I have never felt for anyone else. I've been scared my whole life of commitment, but with you commitment is all I want. I know that there will never be another woman to ever grace my life the way you have. When I think about my future, you're in it. More than that children are in it too. Georgia, I want to make this relationship more than long-term. I want it to be permanent." Sliding off the seat down onto her knee, she continued, "Georgia Carmichael, I want you to be my wife and the mother of my children. There is nothing else in this world that would make me happier than to take you as my bride. Will you give me the greatest honor of my life by accepting this ring as a promise to someday take that journey with me? Will you marry me, Georgia?"

"Oh, Blake. I never imagined this would come from my little huff. I had no idea you really felt this way. I'm speechless. This is all I've ever dreamed about since I moved here." she confessed as tears began to stream down her face. "I want to marry you more than anythin' else in this world." With a confident smile, Blake pulled the ring from it's box and slipped it on Georgia's left hand. "This is a beautiful ring, Blake. I love you so much." she stated pulling her fiancee up for a deep kiss.

"I love you too, Georgia." she confessed.

When the carriage ride was over, Blake took them back to her building where a limousine was awaiting their arrival. "Where are we goin' now?" the blonde asked curiously.

"It's a surprise, love. Trust me. You'll love it." she answered as the driver opened the door for them. The ride was quiet until they pulled up to the Waldorf-Astoria Hotel. Taking Georgia by the hand, Blake led her over to the elevators. Neither said a word, even though the blonde was immensely curious as to what was going to happen next. Arriving at the tenth floor, they walked down to the end of the hall where Blake knocked casually.

Within moments the door opened, and Georgia screamed in surprise as her mother stood there looking elegant in an evening dress. "Mama!" she exclaimed hugging her tightly.

"Georgia! How are you, baby girl?" she asked cupping her daughter's face with both hands.

"I've never been happier in my whole life, Mama." the blonde cried.

Cindy looked at Blake and smiled. "I take it she said yes, sugar?"

"She did, Cindy. You don't mind having me for an in-law, do you?" the tall woman teased lightly.

"I couldn't be prouder, Blake." she answered pulling away from her daughter long enough to hug the attorney.

After a moment the brunette mentioned, "We should get going. We have that party to go to."

Georgia nodded. "Right. I almost forgot with all that's happened. Just let me use Mama's bathroom for a minute. I bet my make up is a mess." she stated. "You don't mind, do you, Mama?"

"Not at all. Take your time."

A few minutes later the blonde reappeared. "Are we all ready?" the attorney asked casually. "Cindy, do you have everything you need?"

"Yes, I'm ready."

Casting her fiancee a confused glance, Georgia asked "I thought you said this was a business party."

"It is, but your mother is coming with us. I figured you would want to spend time with her. That's why I got her an evening dress. Shall we go now, ladies?" she inquired extending an arm to each of them.

The ride to the restaurant didn't take very long. Georgia was so caught up in catching up with her mother that she hardly noticed that they had arrived until the driver had opened their door, and she noticed flashing cameras illuminating the darkness. With a proud smile, Blake helped her from the car. Escorting both women toward the door, Blake smiled and waved at the paparazzi. The writer was so overwhelmed with all the attention that missed the awning with her name across it. However as they got to the door, she saw the word "Georgia's" etched in glass in her own distinct handwriting. She looked up at the attorney in confusion, but Blake said nothing instead proceeding through the entrance.

As soon as they cleared the doorway, they were greeted by the sight of Jack standing there in a tuxedo watching the crowd. When he saw them, he smiled brightly. He reached out toward Blake when she came close enough. "We did it, Yankee!" he said happily clutching her into a hug.

"We certainly did, Jack." she answered pleased with the heavy gathering. "How long is the wait?"

"There's always a table for you, partner." he stated. Turning to the blondes with the attorney he greeted them as well. "Miz Erwin, how are you this evenin'?" he inquired with a grin as he leaned in to kiss her on the cheek affectionately.

"I'm fabulous, Jack. How are you?" Georgia said with a beaming smile. He looked dapper in his suit and stood proud amongst the crowd of aristocrats. In fact had she not known him as a child, she would have never guessed that he was just a poor boy from Georgia. He looked as if he belonged with the rest of New York society.

"I couldn't be better. My dream of this place has become reality thanks to your fiancee, and my best friend had gotten engaged. Life couldn't be better right now, Georgia." He smiled at Cindy. "Cindy, it's good to see you in New York." he greeted her with a kiss to the back of her hand.

"It's good to be here, Jack. You look good."

Jack smiled at Blake. "I had a little help cleanin' up. Turns out we, southerners, don't have the monopoly on manners after all. Well, let me show you to a table. Blake, if you could help me by makin' some rounds that would be great." he said moving them through the crowd.

"Of course. I'll meet and greet. After all I'm the one who invited everyone. I should at least play hostess." she replied. Sitting the two blondes, Blake excused herself to talk to people.

When Georgia and her mother were alone, the writer asked, "Did you know 'bout all this?"

She nodded. "Surprised?"

"I had no idea any of this way comin'. Blake's totally blown me away tonight. She and Jack own this place?"

"Yeah and they named it after you."

"I cain't believe that they kept this a secret from me the whole time. I knew Jack was workin' on this, but I had no idea Blake was involved."

"She wanted it to be a surprise. She told me that she and Jack are business partners now and wanted to make this one of the best restaurants in the city. I'd say they were well on their way."

"They certainly are." Georgia agreed. "I really should talk to people too a little, Mama. After all I do know most everyone in here as well." she said as she waved at yet another acquaintance.

"Then go ahead. You and Blake have fun. I'm enjoyin' just watchin' you together."

Leaving her mother at the table, Georgia said hello to people as she searched for Blake in the crowd. She found her talking with Maria and Thomas. "Thomas, Maria, hi." the blonde said with a smile as she hugged Maria.

"Blake was just telling us the good news. Congratulations." Thomas said putting his hand on the attorney's shoulder. "We thought the day would never come when this one settled down."

"Well, it just took the right woman to do it." Blake answered.

"You simply must let me help you with some of the details, Georgia. I know lots of people." Maria mentioned.

"I know you do, and I'm sure Blake and I would be grateful for any assistance you could give us. Where are Helen and Torrance tonight? I haven't seen them."

"Oh, unfortunately they couldn't be here. John is sick. They told me to send their condolences though."

"Oh poor baby. At least he's got two dotin' parents to care for him."

"Tell me, Georgia. Who was that on Blake's arm when you came in? She looks just like you."

"That's my mama. You should come meet her."

"I'd be delighted." Maria said. "Excuse us."

Once the two women were gone, Thomas grinned at Blake. "You've really gone and done it, huh? She's the one?"

"Yeah, she's the one, Thomas. Hard to believe, isn't it?"

"I'm glad that you have finally found her. I know Torrance and Helen will be disappointed that they weren't here to share in this night."

"It's all right. If they haven't heard about it by the morning, I'm going to call and tell them."

"Listen, I've been wanting to talk to you about something, but there just hasn't been a good time. The Democratic party has asked me to consider running for governor in the next election. I've been out of politics for awhile, but I'm still very involved in the party. I lobby heavily on a state and national level, so my name is still out there even though I'm not tied to any office right now. Basically they want me to come out of retirement though to campaign. We're trying to move the party as a whole in New York in a more liberal direction, and they think I'm the man to do that."

"Are you going to do it?"

"I'm seriously considering it, but they want a younger person on the ticket with me, someone with great potential and liberal popularity. Blake, I'd like to put you on the short list I present to them as potential running mates. Granted you don't have the political experience that some of the others on the list do, but you have something that they can't bring to the table. Your popularity as a social activist far outweighs your lack of experience as a politician, and you are about as far left as they come. At the very least, even if you don't make the ticket, I'd like to see you on my staff. Would you consider stepping into politics?"

"Are you sure I'm the woman you want?"

"Well, you'd only be the second woman on the list. I've known you for almost half your life, Blake. I know your work history and your ethics. I wouldn't ask you if I didn't think you could do it, but politics is a way of life, not a job. It would mean changes for you and Georgia. I mean even if I put you on the list that doesn't guarantee that you'll run with me, but I would like to put as many qualified candidates up for discussion as possible. What do you say?"

"Thomas, it would be an honor to be considered, so how could I refuse such an offer? I appreciate the gesture."

"So, is that a yes?"

"Yes, most definitely. It would be an experience like no other to work with you."

"Great. I'm pleased to hear that." After a momentary lull in conversation while they both looked around at the crowd, he stated, "You know it's so interesting to see how children grow. I still remember you when you were just a twenty year old misfit that I thought was a horrible influence on my daughter." he said with a laugh. "It took a long time for me to realize that you were in fact one of the few better influences she had back then."

"Yeah, well, I wouldn't say our first meeting was a positive first impression." she joked.

"I'd say not. I remember that like it was yesterday actually, surprising Torrance at school and finding the two of you. Were you just stoned or drunk too?"

"Both I think." she replied.

"Well, you looked it, and you two were quite busy entertaining those other two women. Boy were you two surprised to see me standing in your dorm room doorway. I remember you had all those black lights and the loud music going, and that marijuana smoke was so thick when I opened your door that it came flooding out into the hallway."

Blake gave a embarrassed laugh. "Yeah, well, I remember looking up from the bed and seeing you standing there like God in the second coming. You were larger than life, and I was scared out of my wits."

"Well, I can't believe that was almost twenty years ago. Now here you are having finally decided to settle down. I couldn't be prouder if I was your own father, Blake. I hope you know that." he said.

"I do, Thomas, and I feel as if you've always been my second father."

"Tell me more about this new business partner of yours. Who is Jack Smith really? How come we've never met him before?"

"He's Georgia's ex-husband actually and the one that saved my life in Stillwater when the Klan tried to kill me. A few months ago I had the opportunity to return the favor for him. We started out kind of rocky. After all he and Georgia were still married when I met them, but he and I have come a long way with each other. Under it all, he's a good guy, Thomas. He had some issues to deal with regarding Georgia and me, but I'm happy to saw that he has moved beyond them. I think he's just as thrilled actually that Georgia and I are engaged."

"Well, were they really supposed to be together? I mean it seems to me that his interest really isn't in women at all." Thomas observed.

"What are you talking about?"

"Look at him over there with Isaac." he stated.

PART 5

BLAKE LOOKED ACROSS the room to see Jack talking to the flamboyant designer. Seeing the smile that graced the southerner's face, her eyes opened a little wider. She had never seem him be so attentive with anyone before. The way he was leaning toward the designer, seemingly hanging on his every word took Blake by surprise. "I've never seem him like that before. I've only known the strong, angry masculine man. I've never seen this side of him. Maybe he's just practicing the new manners I taught him about being attentive to guests." she teased.

"If you say so. Still my theory lies elsewhere." Thomas said. "Not that it matters of course."

"Well, I really should go attend to some other people, Thomas. Excuse me."

"No problem. You've done well here, Blake, with the restaurant and with Georgia. You should be proud."

"I am. Thanks, Thomas." Going about her business of meeting almost everyone that had come to the party, the attorney kept her eyes on her business partner. Now that Thomas had mentioned the way he was with Isaac, she saw something different in him. However he wasn't just that way with Isaac. Several other male designers that were there that evening seemed to capture Jack's attention and vice versa, making the tall woman curious.

Georgia and Blake didn't arrive back to their loft until extremely late that night. After they had left the party, they took Cindy back to the hotel and stayed up for hours talking. However as they settled themselves for sleep, the brunette decided to probe about Georgia's former marriage for the first time.

Sliding into bed next to the blonde, Blake wrapped her in strong arms. Immediately the little woman kissed her passionately. Georgia felt she was going to burst the entire night, because she had not been able to give the woman she loved a sufficient expression of how she was feeling about what had taken place. "Blake, you are incredible. I cain't believe all that you've done for me. I love you so much." she whispered slipping her hands under the t-shirt the older woman was wearing a quickly pulling it off her body. The cotton pajama pants were next as she began to kiss her fiancee's neck enticingly.

Blake groaned at the feeling of the small woman's weight on top of her own. Jack was temporarily forgotten as the attorney settled herself comfortably on her back and maneuvered the blonde across her hips. Eagerly Georgia took the position and sat up. The writer made a show of peeling off her long night shirt. Blake smiled as her hands went to bare hips. "Mrs. Erwin, you are so beautiful." she confessed.

Georgia smiled. "I love that name. Say it again." she demanded.

"Mrs. Erwin, I love you, and I want to make love to you tonight and show you things you've never known." she sexily murmured sitting up and letting her mouth run up the blonde's neck. She kissed the pink ear as her tongue lightly traced it's curvature. Georgia's hands slithered through her lover's dark hair, pulling her closer as the attorney continued to kiss her fair skin teasingly. "I'll give you whatever you want, Georgia. Just tell me how I can please you."

"Blake, please touch me." she pleaded.

The older woman growled in response pulling the petite frame closer and taking in the sweet mouth of her fiancee. Quickly her hands worked, sliding between the blonde's thighs. She was greeted by flooding anticipation. "You feel so good, Georgia." she whispered sensuously letting her fingers tease her lover slowly.

"Blake." Georgia called rocking her hips down against the touch.

The brunette took the unspoken direction and made their connection complete. Both of them moaned in satisfaction. "I love you, Georgia Erwin." the tall woman confessed as she led the smaller woman through their intimate dance.

"I love you too, Blake, so much." The writer replied breathlessly as held tighter to her lover. Blake never failed to touch her in just the right places to take her to the brink of pleasure in mere moments. Trembling lightly she climaxed at the tender exploration. Blake held the younger woman lovingly as she stroked the blonde's hair in affection. When Georgia had recovered enough, she gave the attorney a sexy grin as she pushed her onto her back. "Your turn, wife of mine." she said. Blake gave a little laugh as the blonde launched herself into her task. However it was only a few minutes before she was begging for the release only Georgia was able to provide.

When they had both settled, Blake pulled Georgia into her arms. They held each other and lazily caressed whatever skin was within reach. The brunette whispered her fiancee's name.

"What is it, Blake?"

"Could I ask you something personal? It's about Jack." tentatively she said.

"What do you want to know?"

"When you two were married, did he seem happy with you? I mean you were his only girlfriend, weren't you? Were you two really in love with each other when you married, or was it more out of necessity with the baby?"

"We did love each other, but it was nothin' like I feel for you, honey. The baby was the primary reason we got married. I don't know if Jack was really happy, but he did what he thought was right. Why do you ask?"

"Someone asked me tonight if Jack was gay."

"Jack gay? That's crazy." she answered. "I think he would've told me."

"Well, at first I thought it was ridiculous too, but now I'm not so sure. I saw him tonight with the gay patrons. Whether he knew it or not, he was overly friendly with them. I'm not so sure of his sexuality after tonight. I don't think he would tell us if he was though, Georgia, unless we brought it up to him."

"But we've shared everythin', a life, a marriage, a bed. I think I would know."

"The way you knew about yourself?" the attorney countered.

"But he's so masculine." the blonde defended.

"I know, but that doesn't mean anything. I think it's possible that maybe he's coming to know himself now more than he ever did. I'm not saying for sure that he is gay. I'm just saying maybe that he's opened his mind more to the possibilities."

Georgia shook her head. "I won't believe it until he tells me." she stated definitively.

"Well, I think we'd be the last to know quite frankly. When he first had problems with me, it was for being gay. I know that for a fact, so for him to admit that he was too to me would be difficult for him I think."

"I just cain't believe that, Blake. Jack likes women and only women." Georgia pressed.

"All right. I'm not trying to pick a fight with you, baby. I was just wondering what you thought, because someone had asked me. No need to get defensive, love." she said pulling Georgia onto her back. "If you say he's straight, then that's what I'll believe. It doesn't matter to me one way or the other. I really don't care that much. All I care about is you, Georgia Erwin, and the fact that you have hooked me for life. I'm going to do everything in my power to make you happy."

Georgia gave a soft smile. "You already have made me happy, Blake." she answered leaning up for a kiss. When it ended she inquired, "Where do you want to get married?"

"I don't really know. I've never thought about it actually. I never thought this day would come. Do you have any ideas?"

She shrugged. "When Jack and I got married, it was at city hall, and the reception was at our new house. I kinda want this one to be different."

Blake smiled. "I think I can afford to give you anything you want. This is the last time you'll be doing this after all. I might as well doing it right for you."

"I want to be married outside in the evenin'. I want large tents with soft white lights, somewhere with a lot of space. I want to invite everyone we know." excitedly she stated.

"All right. That narrows the places down considerably. I only know of a few places to put a few hundred people at once. You know there will be a big fight though of over who gets to design your dress. Are you prepared for that?" she joked.

"I already know who's gonna do that. Isaac deserves it for bein' the first designer to really give me a chance. I'm gonna ask him. You want him to do your suit as well?"

"If that's what you want, that would be fine."

"Great. He'll be thrilled. So, what places can you think of to put that many people?"

"Well, there are two places locally off the top of my head, one of which I favor more than the other."

"Well, what are they?"

"Tor and Helen's place on Long Island or Thomas and Maria's place out there. I don't mind asking either one of them actually, but I think Tor and Helen have a place more in line with our personalities."

"Oh, I love their house. I'd love to live in that neighborhood. Do you think they'd do it?"

"I have no doubt. It would serve its purpose if you are set on inviting everyone we know. Do you realize how many people I really know?"

Georgia nodded. "Yeah and I love it. I love that everyone knows my Blake."

The attorney laughed. "All right. I draw the line at exs though, Jack excluded of course. After all he is my business partner now."

"About that, I can't believe you and Jack named the restaurant 'Georgia's'. You two are just too much for words."

"Well, we both feel strongly about you, Georgia. You are the most important woman in both our lives, and we felt you deserved the recognition. The name and southern food are all in your honor. I even put peach pie on the menu for you made with peaches from the best farm in Georgia, my own."

"I thought you sold the farm already?"

"I sold off most of it to the workers, but I still own a quarter of it, and I still have the house."

Georgia shook her head. "This is all too unbelievable. I still can't take it in. And this ring... it's just perfect." she stated holding her hand up to admire it.

"You're perfect, Georgia, and you're worth all of it." Blake stated seriously.

Cupping her fiancee's face, the blonde smiled. "I promise to give you everythin' you ever wanted, Blake. I'm gonna make you proud to have me for a wife."

"Including having a bunch of kids that all look exactly like you?" she questioned.

"As many as you want."

"Well, I always thought ten was a nice number." she teased.

Georgia laughed. "We better start now if that's the case." she replied in jest.

"Seriously I would like a few children. I've always wanted a big family."

"Me too. I have always imagined four or five kids at the least."

"That sounds about right. We'll definitely need to move out of here though." she stated.

Georgia nodded. "There's time for all that though. I'm not even pregnant yet."

"I hope to soon rectify that situation." Blake growled attacking her lover's neck with a barrage of kisses as her hand slipped between her legs. "I'm not getting any younger after all."

The writer giggled. "I wish you could get me pregnant, Blake." she said. "I would love that."

"I'm going to. Just you wait and see." promised the older woman. "I might need a little help from technology, but I'll give you a baby."

"I cain't wait." the blonde whispered before kissing her fiancee with renewed passion. Pulling the strong body down between her legs, Georgia gave herself over to more blissful love making.

The following morning Blake lingered around the loft instead of heading to work. She made breakfast for her sleeping lover while she called her best friends to tell them the news. When Torrance groggily answered the phone, Blake greeted, "Good morning, Tor. Time to get up and jump into this beautiful day."

"Blake, what time is it? Why are you calling so early?"

"It's almost nine, Tor."

"John kept Helen and me up all night. We're exhausted. What do you want?" she asked.

"Hey. That's some way to talk to your best friend who's getting married." she joked.

Instantly Torrance's voice seemed more alert. "What did you just say?"

"I said I'm getting married, Tor. I proposed to Georgia last night, and she said yes."

"Oh, congratulations, Blake! That's great!" she exclaimed. In the background the attorney heard Torrance waking Helen and telling her the news.

Hearing Helen's sleepily voice come on in the line as well, she greeted, "Morning, beautiful. Sorry to wake you from your beauty sleep."

"Oh, Blake, I'm so excited for you! I had hoped you would do this."

"Well, you can thank your wife for giving me the courage."

"How did you ask her?" Helen inquired.

"We took a carriage ride through Central Park at sunset before went to the restaurant opening. I decided it wouldn't hurt to try to be romantic."

"You old dog. I never knew you had it in you to have any romantic notions." Torrance teased.

"I'm sure Georgia loved it. We're sorry we weren't able to be there last night to share it with you. Had we known we would've tried a little harder to get John feeling well enough to stay with someone." Helen stated.

"It's all right. We didn't make an announcement or anything. Your parents know, Tor, Georgia's mother knows, and Jack knows, but that's about all. I still have to tell my parents."

"Do you have any wedding ideas yet?" the blonde asked.

"A few. Georgia wants to invite everyone we know. I don't really think she comprehends the fact that I know well over a thousand people easily. There is no way we can pull this off without downscaling. She wants something lavish, and I want to give her that, but there is a grand affair and then there is a gaudy affair. There has to be a happy medium."

"God Lord. We didn't even have that many people at our wedding. We maxed out our list at three hundred, and even then we had to make some tough choices. I have no idea where you would even be able to hold that many people in one place. Not only that you would never be able to make the rounds to talk to everyone."

"I know, and she wants it to be outside too, which poses another problem."

"Sounds like you need to sit the Mrs. down and tell her how it is, Blake." Torrance teased. "You let her run this thing, and you've lost all your voting power for the rest of your marriage."

"You're one to talk, Tor." she replied. "I know who really wears the pants over at your house." she joked.

"Yeah, well, I gladly relinquished my power for a happy bed. You know how it is." she jested. "I know you would agree with me."

Helen laughed on the line. "Don't listen to her, Blake. That's not the way to handle this. You give Georgia everything she wants. She'll remember it for the rest of her life."

"Helen, she's already given her a restaurant. The blonde can compromise on the wedding."

"Technically I haven't given her my share of the restaurant yet. She doesn't know it's hers. She's still trying to get used to the idea of it at all. I didn't want to totally overwhelm her with gifts last night."

"What's the ring look like?" Torrance inquired. "Your standard huge rock?"

"It's about four karats in all. It's three diamonds, one larger with two on either side on a platinum band. You'll see it." Just then she heard John in the background start to cry.

"Oh, John, not again." Helen mumbled.

"Do you need to go?"

"No. John's just hungry. Helen will take care of it." Torrance replied.

"Say, Tor, I've got something else to run by you. I talked to your father last night, and you'll never believe what he told me. He's thinking about running for governor."

"Yeah, I know."

"Well, did you know that he wants to consider me for a running mate?"

"You're kidding! He asked you to run with him?" she asked in surprise.

"Well, he asked if he could put me on the short list of candidates. I don't think I'll be chosen if he lets the party influence his discussion, but still he said at the very least he's like me on his staff. Talk about an opportunity of a lifetime."

"No joke. My God, Blake. You can't get much better than something like that. If he asks you to run with him, would you do it?"

"I don't know. I need to talk to Georgia about it. It would mean we would have to make some changes in our lives, but there's no sense in discussing it in detail until he decides what he wants."

"True." Torrance answered.

Hearing the bedroom door open, Blake turned to see her fiancee sleepily make her way from their room wearing only a content smile. "Look, Tor. I need to go. I was making breakfast in bed for Georgia, but she seems to have beaten me by getting up early. I'll talk to you later."

"All right. Put Georgia on for a minute. I want to congratulate her."

Blake did what her friend requested. As the blonde took the phone, the tall wrapped her arms around the writer's naked body, pulling it against her before leaning down to the back of her neck. Lightly dusting it with kisses, she just listened to the one side of conversation and patiently waited until they were finished. However after just a few minutes, Blake could tell Helen was now on the phone again too by the change in her lover's voice and topic.

"Get off the phone." Blake growled sexily as her hands moved up Georgia's bare sides to her generous femininity. The little woman's body responded to the touch by instinctively arching further toward it, but she didn't stop talking at first. Blake laughed under her breath at the obvious challenge. Deciding to play along, her fingers began to teasingly stroke the crests of both breasts. The writer's head immediately dropped back against her lover's frame, but she still continued her conversation. The tall woman lightly nipped the blonde's ear as her right hand scorched down Georgia's stomach toward it's destination. Hips thrust intuitively, but the little woman was silent as she attentively listened to Helen. "Come on, baby. Hang up." Blake insisted softly. "It's time for breakfast, and I can't wait to have you right here on the counter. I can't wait to make you scream as I let my tongue bring you all the way to climax over and over again."

Georgia couldn't withhold her moan that time as she suddenly found it hard to breathe normally. "Helen, I have to go now." she panted.

"Sounds that way. We'll talk more later. Congratulations again. I'm so happy for the both of you."

"Thanks." the writer managed to reply as her lover entered her naughtily before withdrawing teasingly. "Bye." Before she even heard Helen answer her, she clicked off the phone and dropped it. The plastic casing broke against the stone floor, but neither of them noticed as they hungrily claimed each other's mouths.

After several minutes of ravaging each other's lips, Blake lightened the intensity and began to pull away. "So, what's our plan for today?" she inquired. "I'm not going into work today, because I thought we'd want to visit with your mother. We also have to call my parents and let them know the big news."

"That's fine, but there's somethin' you're supposed to be doin' now." Georgia whined. "You promised to have me for breakfast."

The tall woman laughed. "All right. A promise is a promise I guess. I think we have enough time for that." she joked lifting the blonde up onto the counter.

Later that morning after they had dressed for the day, Blake went into her office to call her parents while Georgia quickly finished the column she was working on for her newest assignment. Of course the attorney's parents were thrilled to hear the news and had to talk to the little woman who had won their daughter's heart for a long time as well. Finally though they were able to go to the hotel to see Cindy.

When they arrived the older blonde was just simply reading and waiting on them. "Well, the two of you don't look like you're very well rested." she teased. "Not enough sleep last night?"

Georgia flushed slightly, but Blake laughed lightly. "Well, there was a lot going on, Cindy."

She nodded. "There certainly was. Have you two managed to talk at all about the wedding?"

"A little. We've decided on something outside, so that narrows the time of year quite a bit. Spring or fall is best with the weather around here." Blake said.

Cindy nodded. "Fall sounds wonderful. Are you gonna try for this one or wait until next?"

"The sooner I can get a ring on her finger the better. I don't want her changin' her mind now." the writer replied.

"Well, I guess that answers that question." Blake said. "This fall it is. We have a lot to do before then."

"We're gonna need a weddin' planner. Who did Helen and Torrance use?"

"I don't remember. I'll have to ask. Their wedding was beautiful though, very elegant. I'm sure whoever did theirs would do ours well too."

"Then I'll ask Helen. Oh, this is so excitin'." the small woman stated hugging her betrothed.

Cindy looked at Blake. Both women knew that Cindy had something serious to discuss with them, because she had talked to the attorney about it before she had even come to New York, but she didn't want to damper her daughter's spirits. Nevertheless she knew the longer she put it off, the harder it was going to be to tell her why she was really in New York. "Georgia, I hate to burst your bubble here, but I need to talk to you about somethin' important." she tentatively began.

"What is it, Mama?"

Cindy glanced at the brunette and received a reassuring nod. "Sugar, come here. Sit down." she suggested gesturing to the sitting area.

All three of them took seats. "Mama, what's wrong?" Georgia asked in concern.

The older woman looked around the room nervously for a moment before focusing on her child again. "Georgia, I love you. You're my only child, and I've missed you terribly. However I've had to make a choice between you and your father. Originally you and Blake made it for me, by cuttin' me out of your life. As much as that hurt, I know that you had to do it for your safety, but Blake has been gracious enough to invite me back into it. If I take her up on that offer, I have to leave your father for good, and if I stay with him, I have to turn my back on my baby. I've talked at length with Blake 'bout it, and I've made up my mind as to what I need to do." She paused a moment. "Georgia, I ain't goin' back. When I left to come up here, I didn't even tell Melvin where I was goin'. I just left after he went to work without a note or nothin'. There's no way I can ever return."

"Oh, Mama." the younger blonde stated moving to hug her mother. "I'll take care of you, Mama. Don't worry."

Cindy sighed. "I'm not worried, sugar. You have the most wonderful fiancee in the world that has already helped me get here."

"Everything's already been arranged, Georgia. Jack and I have made plans for your mother to own part of the restaurant and work there. She is after all an expert in our style cuisine. I'm looking for an appropriate apartment for her as we speak as well."

"Oh, Blake. You are too good to me." Georgia exclaimed going back to her fiancee and kissing her thoroughly. "I love you so much."

"I love you too, Georgia. I couldn't leave your mother behind, especially after all she's done for me."

"Blake's helped me find an attorney to file for divorce. Soon Stillwater will be only a faint memory for us all." Cindy said caressing her daughter's hair in affection.

"I'm glad for that. Thank you, Blake." the writer whispered as tears came to her eyes. She didn't know how to express how she was feeling at the moment. The woman she loved had done more for her in days than anyone else had in her entire life. She had fulfilled her dreams and even managed to give her the one thing she thought she would never have again, a relationship with her mother.

"You're welcome, Georgia." Blake replied, knowing further words weren't necessary.

It took several minutes before the younger woman was composed again. "I guess this means Isaac has another dress to design, huh?" she joked trying to lighten the mood.

"You have to decide who you want for bridesmaids as well." Blake mentioned.

"I think that's an easy one too. Helen will be my matron of honor of course."

"Well, I was thinking that Torrance would be one of the participants as well, and of course we can't forget Jack. I think it would only be right to include him somewhere."

The blonde nodded in agreement. "Those three are the only ones that stand out in my mind though. I mean I could think of more, but I don't need any more than that. Do you want anyone else?"

"Not necessarily."

"Well, that makes an imbalance though. We'd have to figure out where to actually put Jack."

"He can escort your mother. Both my parents will be there. Let him walk in with her, and that will leave only Torrance and Helen up there with us. That's a perfect balance. You two beautiful, petite towheads on one side and us tall, dark devils on the other." she teased.

Georgia laughed at the description. "You two are devils. It's hard to imagine how much trouble the two of you got into in college." she mentioned off-handedly.

"There are loads of stories that don't need to be retold." Blake said.

*  *  *

The wedding was scheduled for mid-September of that year. Given the short period, both Georgia and Blake were swamped with their regular work as well as planning their big day. More often than not it was Georgia and her mother that made most of the decisions due to Blake's extended work hours trying to prepare for her long expected absence during their honeymoon. However between the three of them, things ran smoothly, even with the major discussions about the guest list. In the end the attorney had finally convinced her bride-to-be that the scaled back approach would be better in terms of how many people should be invited, and of course Torrance and Helen were more than thrilled to provide their home for the location of the special day.

Two weeks before the wedding Blake and Georgia were having a rare quiet evening at home. When the brunette had arrived after a stressful day of work, the little woman was there with a candle light dinner for just the two of them. As they sat at their tiny kitchen table enjoying the meal and each other, they talked about the last minute preparations that needed to take place.

"I have to go over to Isaac's tomorrow morning to pick up my suit. He has finished the alterations finally but is too busy to swing by the office. I swear that man can be so frustrating sometimes. Instead of finding time to come to me, he's making me go all the way to his house at eight in the morning to pick it up." Blake complained taking a sip of her wine. "He said this was the only time I could come get it, because he's not even going to be in his office the rest of the week."

"I'm sorry, baby, but if it's any consolation, I'm sure it's beautiful. He hasn't let me see it yet, sayin' he wanted to surprise both of us."

"Well, it is great. I'll give him that much. Even the first time I put it on when it was too large, I could still tell how wonderful it truly was. You'll like it."

"What color is it? He wouldn't even tell me that much. Your basic black?"

"Most of it but there is some off-white, cream color to it as well on the jacket. I asked him about that, because I don't think that goes with a white dress at all, but he just said trust him."

Georgia smiled. "Well, I'll let you in on a little secret to make you feel better. My dress isn't white."

"What do you mean? All brides wear white."

"I know, but this is the second time I'm a bride. Virginal white is hardly befittin'. This cream, off-white color on your suit matches my dress, and besides this color will look better with my skin tone. Pure white washes me out, because my hair is so light, and this color will look good with my newly acquired tan."

"Tan? What tan? You aren't tan."

"I know, but I will be. Isaac thinks I should use a tanning lotion to improve the evenness of my skin tone, and that way I look like I've been tanning without it bringing out the freckles on my nose." she mentioned.

Blake grinned. "But I like the freckles on your nose." she stated dropping a kiss on the body part in discussion. "They're cute."

"Yes, well, maybe to you but not when I'm gettin' married and havin' photos taken."

Blake nodded in understanding. "How are you going to wear your hair?" she inquired.

"I'm not tellin' you. It's all supposed to be a surprise. Remember?"

"I know, but I'm curious. Please tell me." the older woman playfully whined.

"No. You'll just have to wait and see."

"Fine. Will you at least tell me about Helen's dress?"

"It's blue. I wanted her to be in green, because she looks so good in the pale greens, but you can't do that color green in the fall. It's just not fashionable. We found a blue dark enough to be seasonal and yet light enough to match her skin tone too. We're a lot a like in that way. We look better in the pastel colors, but they aren't always right given the season that we're in. And of course I couldn't put her in black, because that's just a big fashion no-no at a wedding even if it is evening. Bridal parties shouldn't wear black."

"Well, you are the fashion expert. I'm sure you know what you are doing."

"What about Torrance's suit? What did you two decide upon?"

"Oh, she's already has this black Armani that looks great on her, and we thought it looked good with mine, so she's going to wear that. Isaac gave us the approval, so we know that it's okay."

"Good. As long as Isaac said okay then I feel better." the blonde teased.

Blake consulted her watch. It was close to ten already. "I really should be getting ready for bed. I have so much to do tomorrow, and we both have our respective parties to go to. I have no idea what Tor has in store for me for my bachelorette party. If it's anything like the one I helped Morgan plan for hers, then I'm scared." she joked. "What goes around comes around, and based on what we did to her, I'm sure she is going to take it out on me."

"What did you and Morgan do?"

"Oh, we hired a couple of strippers, one of which took too much of a liking to Tor. We actually got her into a lot of trouble with Helen. I only found out how much way after the fact."

"How much trouble?"

Blake shrugged. "Too much." she stated vaguely.

"Well, what do you mean too much? They didn't break up because of it, did they?"

"Almost. They got in a big fight, and Tor told me that when she had stormed out of the room after it, she wasn't sure if there was even going to be a wedding. That's why I say too much."

"Well, Jack's gonna be there, so I'm not too worried. It's hard to be bad when your future wife's best friend and ex-husband is around."

The attorney laughed. "That much is true. What is Helen doing for you?"

"I don't know really. With her being pregnant and all, she doesn't want to go drinkin' at bars or anythin'. That's not really our style anyway."

"What?" the brunette quickly inquired. "Helen's pregnant? When did you find that out? Tor didn't tell me that."

"Well, let me rephrase that. She thinks she is but doesn't know for sure. She's supposed to find out tomorrow actually when she goes to the doctor."

"Oh, my. Well, I guess I knew they always wanted more, but I didn't think it would happen so soon. John's not even two."

"They know what they want I guess. Speakin' of which, I was wonderin' if we could talk 'bout that."

"About what?"

"Us, you know, gettin' pregnant. I said I didn't want to do it before the weddin', but I never said I was opposed to it right after."

"You want to get pregnant right away?"

She shrugged. "You're the one who said you weren't gettin' any younger, Blake. I have lots of time, but I want our children to know you. For me waitin' five or ten years isn't that big of a deal, but it means a lot to you. You're almost forty."

The attorney rolled her eyes and groaned playfully. "Don't remind me. I still have a year and a half before then remember."

"My point is that I think it would be best to start as soon as we can while you still have the ability to spilt time between them and your work. The older you get, the harder that is gonna be. Torrance is younger than you and on her second. I think it's time to start."

"You make me sound ancient." the brunette stated in jest. "I'm just not sure yet, Georgia. I mean if I work with Thomas like we discussed, it's not going to be conducive to young children. It's not a good idea for me to be Lieutenant Governor and have a baby. I just don't see how's going to fit."

"I know, Blake. That's why I think we need to make a decision 'bout what we really want. Whether it be to campaign with Thomas and maybe winning, and therefore havin' to move to Albany, or stayin' here in New York where we already have lives and careers and start our family." she stated. "Both of our careers are on the table, Blake. Both of our lives are gonna be influenced by this."

Blake nodded. "I know, but this is a real opportunity, Georgia, that just doesn't come everyday. This is a once in a lifetime chance, and I need to be sure before accepting or refusing it."

The blonde nodded in agreement. "I know that, Blake, but you also need to think about the fact that this decision will have a great impact on the rest of our lives. Doin' this will have definite consequences, and we need to decide if we can handle them." she stressed, her voice growing in intensity.

"That's why I'm taking my time with it, Georgia! I don't want to make the wrong choice!" she snapped shortly at her fiancée. Even though the blonde had never directly said it, she gathered from their previous conversations that the younger woman was against the idea of running with Thomas while she was leaning towards it.

The small woman shook her head and sighed. "You know, let's just stop talkin' 'bout it for now. I don't want to fight with you, Blake. We have time before this decision has to be made. We'll talk 'bout more after the weddin'. Okay, honey?"

"All right, Georgia. Come on. Let's get these dishes put away and go to bed where I can prove to you that my mouth is better suited for things other than fighting." she seductively suggested kissing her lover's neck as they rose from the table.

Georgia giggled. "I think I like the sound of that."

The next morning Blake left before Georgia even arose. She had a lot on her agenda that day for work, but her first stop was Isaac's to pick up her suit. She had never been to the designer's place before, so she had no idea what to expect when she arrived. Fifteen minutes before eight her cab pulled up in front of his building. Taking the elevator up to his floor, she made her way down to his door. When she got close to it though, she saw that it was already open, and the designer was thoroughly involved in kissing and gratuitously groping a half dressed blonde in the doorway. Arriving at the door, she realized that the blonde was someone she knew.

Trying to not startle them, the attorney softly greeted, "Good morning, Isaac, Jack."

Instantly Jack pulled away in panic. Quickly he began to button his dress shirt as he said gruffly, "I thought you said she would be by after eight."

"She's early, honey."

"I'm sorry, Jack. I didn't know you'd be here." Blake tried to apologize to her friend. She could see how distressed he was by being caught in such a position. There was no denying by his disheveled hair and day old stubble that he had stayed the night with the designer.

"Well, you're here now. Come on in." Isaac instructed. Turning to Jack he demanded, "Don't leave yet, honey. I'm not finished with you."

Jack huffed but followed Blake into the apartment. Isaac went to retrieve the attorney's suit, leaving the two of them alone. "Why didn't you tell me, Jack? It's not that big of a deal."

"It's nothin', Blake. Okay? There is nothin' goin' on between Isaac and me."

"I beg to differ. I just saw the two of you kissing."

"So? Cain't I get laid without it meanin' anythin'?"

"Well, of course but even if you just were in it for a fuck, Jack, you still slept with Isaac. In case you've already forgotten, he's a man even if he doesn't act like one. You can't tell me that you are that desperate after all the people we've introduced you to that you would have sex with Isaac unless you wanted to. Just admit that you're gay, Jack. It doesn't matter to me or Georgia."

Grabbing her by the lapels of her jacket, he growled, "I'm not a fag, Yankee, like..."

She cut him off quickly before he could even finish his statement. "Like who, Jack? Like me and Isaac or Georgia and Helen and Torrance. We're all fags, Jack, and we're not ashamed of it. It doesn't make you any less of a man."

"Just shut up, Yankee! You don't know what you're talkin' 'bout! I fucked him! Okay? That's it! That's all it was, and it's over! And if you ever tell Georgia 'bout this, I swear I'll break your face!" he threatened shaking her for emphasis

Anger getting the better of her, Blake pushed back, shoving him off of her and back several steps. "Let me tell you something, Jack! Georgia is my wife, not yours! If I want to tell her, I'm going to, because it's my right as her spouse! Just because you're upset that I caught you getting a hand job from Isaac in the doorway, doesn't give you the right to be mad at me! You should be a man about this, Jack, not a coward!"

Without warning the blonde took a swing at her in his anger. Blake didn't see it coming and therefore wasn't able to deflect it in time as it connected squarely with her jaw and knocked her back a step. In reaction she threw a punch herself without even thinking about the consequences. It landed right in his nose. Blood squirted everywhere as it cracked under the pressure. Suddenly fists were flying from both of them until Isaac's screaming broke them apart.

"What is going on here?" he asked indignantly placing his hands on his hips. "You two are supposed to be friends and business partners, not enemies."

They looked at each other in silence. Blake dabbed at the blood dripping from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand as she looked at the damage she had inflicted on her friend's face. One of Jack's eyes was swollen along with his nose, and blood was seeping out of it. She could feel the smarting pain in her jaw and stomach where he had landed several of his blows. Neither said anything for a moment.

When Isaac reached for Jack, the blonde yanked back. "Don't touch me." he grumbled.

"You feel more manly now, Jack? Did beating me up make you feel better?" Blake inquired angrily. "Have you reaffirmed your manhood?"

"Fuck you, Blake!" he yelled starting for the door.

"Honey." Isaac called after him as he followed.

"Don't honey me! I don't like it! Now leave me alone! Both of you just leave me the hell alone!" he screamed slamming the door behind him.

Coming back to the attorney, Isaac said, "I didn't realize he hadn't told you and Georgia about us. We had talked about how to tell you before, so I thought he had done it."

"It's okay. How long has this been going on?"

"Since May when we met at the restaurant opening."

"So this is not just a sex thing? You two are in a relationship?"

"I would like to think so even though he doesn't." the designer answered quietly.

"Well I'm sorry that I screwed things up between you. I hope I haven't done permanent damage."

"It's not your fault. Come on. Let's see what this suit looks like on you." he said changing the subject.

That evening when Blake returned home from work, Georgia was there preparing to leave. She took one look at her lover and saw the distress in her eyes. "What's wrong, honey?" the blonde inquired coming to embrace her fiancée.

"Nothing. I just had a bad day." Blake answered.

"What happened to your jaw? It looks swollen."

"It's nothing" she mumbled.

"It doesn't look like nothin'."

"Georgia, I don't want to discuss it with you."

"Why not? What are you hidin' from me, Blake Erwin? Tell me." she demanded staring at the tall woman sternly.

Seeing blue eyes expectantly waiting for an answer, the attorney broke down and answered, "I got in a fight."

"With who?"

"Jack." she replied quietly.

"What? How could that happen? You two were gettin' so close. How could you end up in a fight?" the blonde asked in confusion.

Blake shrugged. "It's between Jack and me, Georgia. I respect him enough not to tell you. It's our problem. You're his best friend and my wife. Neither of us wants you involved, because we don't want you to have to choose sides. We'll get over it. I promise. It's just going to take time."

"What does he look like, Blake? As bad as you?"

"I broke his nose I think." she admitted.

"This close to the weddin'? Blake, how could you do that?" the little woman questioned. "He's gonna look terrible for the pictures."

"I'm sorry. I lost my temper. He hit me first, Georgia. Hopefully the swelling will go down by then. It didn't look crooked when he left."

"Left? Left where? Where did this happen?"

Blake stalled in her answer. She didn't want to admit to her fiancée that she had seen Jack at Isaac's. "It doesn't matter where I saw him. The only thing that matters is that we got into a fight."

"'Bout what, Blake?"

"I can't tell you, Georgia. I wish I could, but it wouldn't be right coming from me. If Jack wants to tell you, then he will." Just then there was a knock on the door. "I'll get that." Blake stated.

Going to their door, she opened to see Helen standing there. "Hi, Blake. Is Georgia ready to go?"

"Yeah. She just was finishing. You look nice tonight. You're glowing."

"Yeah, well, being pregnant has a way of doing that to me." she said with a smile.

"Oh, congratulations! That's wonderful." the brunette stated hugging her friend. "Tor is thrilled I bet."

"Of course." Looking at her friend more closely, she inquired, "What happened to you? You look like someone hit you in the jaw."

"I got in a fight. It's nothing."

"With who?"

"Jack. It's no big deal. So, what are your big plans for the night?"

"There's too much to tell. Georgia will just have to fill you in tomorrow. Right now there is a limo full of women downstairs waiting to give her the party of her life."

"Well, do you know what Tor has planned for me?"

The blonde smiled. "Yes but I'm not telling. She should be by a little later to get you."

Just then Georgia appeared from the bedroom. "Take care of yourself, Blake. Don't get into too much trouble." she teased.

"I won't. You ladies have a good time. See you tomorrow morning."

Half an hour later another knock on the door alerted Blake to Torrance's arrival. Heading out the door with her friend, they went downstairs to the waiting limousine filled full of their mutual friends. However there was one person notably absent from the group. "Where's Jack?" the attorney inquired curiously.

"Oh, he called me earlier today and said he couldn't make it. Something apparently had come up at the restaurant or something. He didn't really give me any details."

"Oh. I see." Blake replied. She knew the real reason he wasn't there. He wasn't over their earlier fight, and it saddened her that she had messed up her relationship with him. They had started to really trust each other and enjoy the other's company. However she had alienated him by being so harsh with her words. "So, where are we going?" she asked.

Torrance just smiled. "You'll see. Just relax and enjoy." she said handing the attorney a bottle of scotch from the bar.

The first stop on the agenda was dinner. Torrance had arranged a table for them at one of the nicest places in the city, and Blake tried to forget about her fight with Jack and savor the night, but she couldn't help but wonder about him. Even as much fun as others were having around her, she couldn't shake the thought of him being angry with her still.

After dinner the party moved on. Just as Blake suspected, strippers became a part of the night as they went to a strip club. However as they walked in, the attorney noticed the predominantly female audience. The place was packed with women, some at tables others hovered around a stage ogling the dancer of the moment. Quickly the photographer shuffled them all over to a large table just off the side of the stage. Blake was given the best seat that had a perfect view of everything that was going on. Within in a few minutes a waitress came over, dressed in such a way her twin assets were on perfect display and near Blake's face as she leaned in to take drink orders over the music.

Unable to resist the temptation, the tall brunette eyed the waitress in interest. She looked completely delectable even though she could tell the woman's breasts were fake by the way the sat. Nevertheless the attorney could feel herself responding to the visual stimulus. She was so preoccupied by the studying her that she missed the fact that the waitress had asked what the special occasion was.

"Oh, Blake's getting married two weeks from tomorrow." Torrance replied.

"Well, are congratulations are condolences in order, gorgeous?" the woman inquired teasingly as she let her nails trail lightly over the attorney's shoulder and behind her neck.

"Congratulations." Blake managed to squeak.

The waitress leaned in so her mouth was hovered close to Blake's ear. Of course that pressed her body even nearer to her as well. "Too bad for me then. Wish I had met you sooner." she whispered.

"What's your name?" Blake asked curiously.

"Everybody calls me Red." she answered.

"Why?"

"Because of my hair." nonchalantly she stated. Blake looked up at the woman in confusion. She was obviously a dark brunette in the light. "You're looking too far north there, honey. Not that hair." she teased. Instinctively Blake's eyes dropped to the place they were speaking of that was covered by only a microscopic skirt. "You want to see for yourself?" she inquired seductively.

"Um, thank you but I believe you." the attorney answered.

"Maybe later then." the waitress said with a smile and wink before retreating over to the bar. Several minutes passed before she returned with their drinks. Placing Blake's down on the table, she gave another grin. "This one is on me, sexy."

The attorney smiled graciously in return. "Thanks, Red." she answered.

"You're welcome. You just let me know whatever you might need. I'll take care of you."

Blake watched her turn to go to another table. The brunette sashayed her hips lightly as she walked away. The attorney kept her eyes on her though as she waited on other customers. The waitress met her eyes again and winked seductively.

"I think you have an admirer." Torrance joked hitting her friend in the arm. "She's hot."

"Yeah, she is." Blake conceded.

"Maybe I need to arrange for a little private dance for you. I think she would like to get a little closer to you than you are letting her." the photographer threatened teasingly.

Blake shook her head. "That's all right. It's not necessary."

"I think it is." Torrance answered getting up from the table. Blake watched as her friend went over to the waitress and begin talking to her. She knew that Torrance would indeed get the woman to agree to whatever she wanted, even though she really didn't want to be alone with the attractive waitress. A few minutes later Torrance returned to the table with a smug grin on her face.

"What did you do?" Blake inquired.

"You'll see in time. Don't worry. You'll enjoy it."

The rowdy group watched the show for awhile. Most of their party was thoroughly enjoying the girls, but Blake could tell Torrance's mind was elsewhere. Leaning over to her, she asked, "What are you thinking about?"

"Helen."

Blake smiled. "Let me guess. Thinking about the new baby?"

"Yeah. Did she tell you?"

"Yes. I think that's great, Tor."

"Me too. You know you and Georgia should have some kids soon. I want our children to be able to grow up together."

The attorney laughed. "You sound like her. She wants to get pregnant right away. I just don't know if that's a good idea given what your dad has offered me. I don't think I'm cut out to be Lieutenant Governor and a mother at the same time."

"Did my father make you an offer, or this still just a discussion?"

"It's still a discussion. He hasn't asked me officially or anything, but we've been talking about it depth. I want to have decided by the time return from our honeymoon, because I know he has other people he's considering as well. It's only fair to give him an answer as soon as I can, so he can make plans."

"True. What does Georgia think about all this?"

"To be truthful, I don't think she's thrilled with the idea. She hasn't said that, but she's giving me the impression that she'd rather I not run with him. She wants to stay in New York and have babies."

The photographer laughed lightly. "Sounds like another woman I know. Are we sure Helen and Georgia aren't related?" she joked taking a sip of her drink.

Before their conversation could go any further, the music and lights changed signaling a new dancer. Blake looked over toward the stage and her eyes grew more interested as she saw their waitress slinking into the lights dressed in a nurse's uniform. Blake's eyes never left the stage, drawn into the sultry moves of the slowly disrobing dancer. When their waitress was only down to a thong and heels, she made eye contact with the attorney and stalked her way over to the table. Without an invitation she unceremoniously straddled the brunette's legs and began an agonizing grind into her. As Blake felt her breasts rubbing enticingly into her chest, she had to look down at them. As soon as she dropped her gaze though, she was surprised that the dancer grabbed her by the back of the neck, cramming her head into her femininity. The attorney groaned against her better judgement. The waitress smelled incredible, like sweat, sex, and roses. Instinctively her arms found their way around the gyrating body. The dancer had other ideas though as she moved Blake's hands down to her bare posterior. Blake moaned at the combination of stimuli. Every inch of the dancer was meeting her own frame. Just when the attorney thought she couldn't take it any more, the woman leaned down to her ear.

"You make me so hot, Blake." she groaned. "I want you to fuck me. Make me come all over you."

Instantly Blake yanked her head back from the mounds that had captivated her up to wild dilated eyes. They said more than words could at the moment. Quickly the dancer swooped in a harshly claimed the attorney's mouth in a fiery kiss. Dumbfounded Blake just allowed the brunette to do as she pleased for a moment before slowly pulling back. After a second of just looking at each other, the dancer dismounted and moved on to her next victim, leaving a thoroughly aroused and frustrated attorney behind.

When the song ended and she had vanished behind the curtain again, Blake gave a shaky sigh. She looked over at her friend and saw Torrance laughing in amusement. "You think that's funny?" she questioned.

Torrance nodded. "Man, she was good. What did she say to you?"

"Nothing."

"Liar. She said something that made you jump." she pushed. Blake just shrugged. "All right. Fine. Don't tell me. Come on. There's somewhere you are supposed to be."

"Where are we going?" the attorney inquired as they both took to their feet.

"You'll see. Follow me." They moved back to a private area of the club to a marked door. "Here. Have fun." Torrance stated handing her a wad of bills.

"I'm not going in there." Blake stated.

"Oh yes you are. She's waiting for you. Now go." Torrance insisted pushing her friend through the door.

Blake took a deep breath for a moment, wondering if she should turn around, but she knew Torrance would notice that she had not stayed where she was supposed to. Knowing that her friend expected her to enjoy herself, she made her way over to the velvet couch in the center of the darkened room. Taking a seat she wondered what was about to happen. She had an inclination of who was coming in there, but Blake wasn't sure what the dancer was going to do. The minutes passed slowly as the attorney just sat in the darkness. However when the sultry music began, she took a calming breath. She heard a door open behind her, but she didn't turn, instead focusing on the door from which she came. After a moment hands touched her shoulders, squeezing them lightly.

An hour later Blake left the private room and headed back to her table. Torrance was sitting there looking at her expectantly. "Well, you were gone long enough. I thought I only paid for half an hour of torture." she teased.

"Yeah, well..." the attorney mumbled. "I need a drink."

Looking at her friend closely, she noticed that Blake was shifting uncomfortably as she took her seat. "Are you all right, Blake? You know that was only supposed to be a joke at your expense." she said.

"Yeah, I know." she answered. "And I guess I deserved it for doing it to you."

"Then what's the problem?"

"Nothing."

"I don't believe you."

"Well, tough." she grumbled. Just then their waitress came back to the table. Everyone in the party had realized by her hour long absence that she and the attorney had been together in privacy, but Blake was now acting strangely. The dancer gently placed a beverage down in front of the attorney and planted a soft kiss to her cheek before turning to go. Blake watched her leave as she sighed.

"Blake, did something happen in there?" Torrance inquired. "You didn't do something with her, did you?"

"What do you think?" she inquired.

Torrance looked at her contemplatively. "I think you did. Did you have sex with her?"

"Tor, I'm getting married. Do you think I would actually cheat on Georgia two weeks before our wedding?"

"Prove it then. Let me see your hands." she insisted grabbing for them.

"No." Blake resisted.

Nevertheless Torrance seized them both. Blake hadn't bothered to clean up at all after her little rendezvous in the back room, so she knew Torrance would be able to tell something had indeed happened. "Looks like something happened to me."

"I didn't lay a hand on her." the attorney stressed. "I wouldn't do that to Georgia."

"All right. I believe you." the photographer answered, but Blake could tell she really didn't.

"Torrance Whitfield, I didn't have sex with her." she stated.

"Fine, Blake. If you say that's the truth, then it is."

"I'll prove it to you." she stated. Signaling their waitress over, she said, "Red, my friend wants to know if I had sex with you. Tell her the truth. She won't believe me."

The dancer smiled. Looking at Torrance she said, "She was incredible." Blake gasped in shock. However the waitress then laughed. "Incredibly faithful that is." she teased cupping the attorney's face in her hand. "A perfect gem. Kept her hands to herself the whole time."

"Thank you, Red." Blake said with a satisfied smile.

"You're welcome, honey. That wife of yours is lucky."

"Now do you believe me?" the attorney questioned when the waitress left their table again.

"I don't get it. You had sex with someone back there. She was the only person with you. If not her, then who?"

"She wasn't the only one in that room, Tor. I was there." Blake smirked as she saw her friend's mind at work.

"You dirty dog." Tor quipped. "Get those hands away from me." she joked when she realized the only person the attorney had touched was herself.

Blake laughed. "It's your fault for sending me back there you know."

Torrance laughed as well. "I guess I deserved that for torturing you."

The following morning Georgia arrived back at the loft early. She could smell smoke as she entered, making her wonder where the attorney had gone the night before. Moving toward the bedroom, she opened the door to see her fiancée passed out on top of the bed sideways and still in her clothes. The blonde smiled at the scene. She had never seen Blake so out of sorts. Going over to the bed, the small woman slipped onto it, letting her hand trail up her lover's back to her hair to wake her gently. Blake moaned in her sleep and rolled over.

"Morin', sexy." Georgia whispered.

"Morning." the brunette replied cracking her eyes open slightly. The sun coming in their window was wreaking havoc on her head.

The fair-headed angel gave a soft grin as she began to unbutton her lover's shirt. "You smell terrible, like alcohol and cigarettes."

"You look beautiful." Blake stated raising her hand to her fiancée's cheek. "I love you, Georgia."

The little woman giggled. "I love you too, drunk woman." she replied smelling the alcohol coating her lover.

"I've wanted you all night." Blake whispered pulling the petite frame up onto her own.

"Well, here I am." Georgia said sitting up. She kept eye contact with her fiancée as she slowly removed her own blue blouse. As the older woman's arms slipped around her back, she inquired, "So what did you do last night?"

"Thought about making love to you." Blake murmured in Georgia's ear as her hands began to freely roam. "What did you do?"

"Same thing." she answered shakily. "I missed you. Torrance and Helen's guest bed was way too big and cold without you."

"I missed you too."

Later that morning after the two of them had taken a nap, Blake said she had to run by the restaurant on some business, saying she would meet up with Georgia and the wedding planner later to discuss last minute details. Heading down to Georgia's, she unlocked the restaurant with her keys and went inside. She knew Jack was supposed to be there, so she wandered back toward his office. Sure enough she heard the sounds of music alerting her to his presence.

Getting to the open door, she gave a soft knock. He looked up immediately. "I thought I heard the alarm." he said gruffly. "Thought you were Cindy though."

"I wanted to talk to you, Jack. I feel terrible about yesterday." she began coming into the office. She took a seat across from him at the desk. "I missed you at the party last night. It was a good one." He only nodded but didn't comment. "Look, Jack. I'm sorry that I called you a coward. It wasn't right of me. It's truly not any of my business who you sleep with or how you define your sexuality. I never should have been so insensitive. Coming to know yourself sexually can be hard, and I only made it worse by not supporting you. For that I apologize. If it makes you feel any better, I didn't tell Georgia, and I won't unless you want me to."

"Thank you." he answered. "I'm sorry I hit you, Blake. I lost my temper."

"I lost mine too. I'm sorry I broke your nose."

After a pause he said, "I just wasn't ready for you and Georgia to know 'bout this. I've never done anythin' like this before, so it has been difficult for me. Isaac and I met at the restaurant openin', and we seemed to hit it off real well. He's very funny and attentive. He started comin' in the restaurant almost every day, and we sort of began a friendship. I knew he was gay. I mean who doesn't know Isaac Mizrahi is gay. I just wanted to broaden my horizon by havin' a gay friend. I've never had one, so we started bein' friends, but then it changed. He had taken me to this gay club, and men were lookin' at me the way women do, and it was strange and yet excitin' at the same time I guess. I danced with a man for the first time in my life that night, and I also danced with Isaac. There was just somethin' 'bout the way we touched when we danced. I got… you know."

"Aroused." Blake supplied.

"Yeah." he stuttered. "I guess Isaac could tell, because next thing I knew, his hand was down there gropin' me. It was so weird and yet I couldn't stop him for some reason. It just felt so good but different than with a woman. Everythin' 'bout it was different. He kissed me on the dance floor. It was bizarre, the strength of him versus a woman, but I guess my body just overrode my brain. He took me into the bathroom and finished what he'd started. It's never been that good with a woman." he admitted. "I had no idea anyone could do what he did with his tongue. I went home with him that night. All it took was that one blow job, and I was insatiable to know everythin' else he could do. I had to know what he was like. I wanted to fuck him, and I did."

"And you're continuing to do so?" He nodded. "So, is this just a physical thing, or do you have feelings for him?"

"It started as only physical, but now he's more than a good lay. I don't know what's gonna happen though."

"Do you think you're gay, Jack?"

He shrugged. "I don't know. I still like women, but Isaac is just so much better at everythin' than any woman I've ever been with in and out of bed. I care for him, Yankee, in a way I've never cared for another man. I don't know what that means though."

The attorney shrugged. "It doesn't have to mean anything unless you want it to. It's your life, Jack, and you don't have to answer to anyone."

"I'm scared of the label, Blake." he confessed. "Where I come from we hate fags. You of all people should know that. We humiliate and beat them. They are almost as bad as blacks in Stillwater. It's just the way I was raised even if it is wrong."

"But you were so supportive of Georgia."

"I know. I don't believe in what that community teaches, Yankee. I really don't, but when you live with it your entire life, it affects the way you think 'bout the world. It's hard for me to stand up 'gainst my heritage."

"But you're in New York now, Jack. This isn't Stillwater, Georgia. You're never going to go back there. You should embrace your true self if you want, whatever it might be. There are people here that will support you. Georgia and I will always be behind you, Jack, regardless."

"I know, but it's so hard to imagine tellin' Georgia that I'm gay, Blake. I married her. We were supposed to be together forever, and had you not come along, we'd still be married. We'd be miserable, but we'd be married. It's hard for me to tell her that it was all a sham."

"It wasn't a sham, Jack. When you two got married, you cared about each other. You loved each other. Maybe not the way husbands and wives traditionally do, but you loved her enough to marry her when she was pregnant with your baby. That's commitment, so there's no way you can say that was a farce. You planned to be with her for the rest of your life, and it was only me that made you two divorce. There's no way that was a sham. You were committed to each other in your own way. She just wants you to be happy, Jack. She really does, and I think if this is what makes you so, she would be happy for you."

"I'm just not ready to tell her. I will someday but not soon. Promise me you still won't say anythin'?"

"I won't tell her, Jack. It's your story to tell, not mine. I'll keep your confidence."

"Thanks."

Blake gave him a smile. Standing up she rounded the desk as she inquired, "So, can we stop being mad at each other now and make up?" He stood and nodded as they embraced in a hug. "All right. I have to get going now. I'm supposed to meet Georgia in a bit. I'm glad we got this squared away. I didn't want things to be awkward at the wedding."

"Me neither. Thanks for understandin', Yankee."

For the rehearsal dinner Blake and Georgia had decided upon only having their families and those people involved in the wedding in attendance making it a much smaller affair than the wedding itself. Nevertheless the intimate gathering proved to be just right for them as Blake's parents got a real chance to visit with Cindy for the first time since their initial meetings in Stillwater. However when the dinner was over, Helen insisted that Georgia return home with she and Torrance out of the tradition of not being able to see the bride before the wedding. Even though Blake didn't like the idea, she reluctantly agreed to let her fiancée spend the night with them, leaving her alone at the loft with her parents.

It was late by the time Blake and her parents arrived back at her place, but even after they had retired for the night, the attorney was up just thinking about what was to take place the following evening. She stood at her bedroom window looking out over the park in silent contemplation of how her world would be changing when she took Georgia's hand. Just then the phone interrupted her thoughts.

"Hi." her lover's voice greeted.

"Hey. Missing me already?" Blake asked lightly.

"Yeah. I don't like sleepin' without you, honey."

"Well, the feeling is mutual."

"What are you doin' right now?" the writer inquired.

"Just looking out over Central Park and thinking about tomorrow."

"Haven't changed your mind, have you?" the blonde teased.

"Not at all. I was just thinking about how many changes were going to take place after tomorrow. We'll be married, Georgia, and starting a family soon. It's kind of overwhelming all of a sudden, but I love the idea of being with you forever."

"Oh, Blake. You're so sweet. I thought we had agreed to wait on the children decision though until we decided about Thomas's offer."

"Well, I've made up my mind, Georgia. I know we weren't supposed to talk about this until after the wedding, but I've decided what I want."

"What's that?" she asked hesitantly.

"I have to turn him down."

"Turn him down? You're gonna say no?"

"Yeah. I'm going to say no, Georgia, because it's not conducive to the life that you want, and I want to give you everything you want. I want to give you children, baby, and I can't do that as the Lieutenant Governor. I'd hardly be home. Not only that you already have career that means a lot to you here in New York and moving to Albany would take that from you. I know you love your job, and I want you to continue to be happy with it, but you would have to stay here for that to happen. There's no way that I want us living apart either. I won't stand for being away from you for business like that, not when I have enough work here in New York to keep me busy from now until forever. Thomas offered me something rare, but I'd rather be with you, living here in New York, making babies, and enjoying our life together as newlyweds. It was a chance that was unexpected, but I didn't have aspirations of being a political figure. I'm enough of one already with my social work, and that's enough for me. I can help the party in other ways. I'd much rather just stay here with you."

"Oh, Blake, thank you. I had hoped you would feel that way, but I didn't want to stifle you if it's what you really wanted."

"You're what I really want, baby, and tomorrow I'm going to make that official. You're what I need, Georgia, more than anything else, and I want us to start having kids as soon as we can. I know that's what you want, and I can't wait to have some children that look just like you, beautiful."

"I love you, Blake. You know that? You are too good to me."

"I love you too, Georgia Erwin." Consulting her watch, she noted the late hour. "It's getting late. I should probably let you get your beauty sleep. I can't wait to see you tomorrow. I just know you're going to look like such an angel."

The blonde giggled. "I hope to for you. I cain't believe this day is already here, honey. This is the moment I've dreamed of for so long. Good night, Blake."

"Good night, Miss Carmichael. See you tomorrow. I'll be the one down front anxiously awaiting you."

"I cain't wait. See you then."

Hanging up the phone, Georgia sighed in contentment. The woman she loved truly had given her everything she had ever wanted, and the next day all her dreams were going to come true. She looked at herself in the mirror as she changed for bed. In only a few hours, she would cease to be Miss Georgia Carmichael. She would Mrs. Georgia Erwin, the wife of the most powerful, influential female attorney in New York. The little woman smiled. She had completed the mission that had begun a year and a half ago, the first time she had felt Blake's touch. She knew then in her heart that the tall woman was the one she wanted to spend the rest of her life with, and tomorrow they would link themselves to each other forever. She would have all she ever wanted and more. Her adolescent dreams of marrying wealthy and living life like royalty were surprisingly coming to fruition, but somewhere in the midst of truly falling in love, those superficial ideals had fallen to the wayside. She knew she would have loved Blake whether she be who she was or a poor farmer from her home town. There was just something in the older woman that called to her, and she knew there was no way she could ever deny her soul's longing for the tall woman who held mysterious power over her.

The next day Blake and her parents hung around the loft most of the day. The attorney slept in later than usual, knowing that she had to be her best for not only the wedding and reception but the private party she and Georgia would be having afterwards. She expected Jack to be coming by and riding with them out to the service, so the three of them just relaxed. However when the time came, the attorney began to leisurely dress for the big occasion, because she knew they had to leave at five to get there on time. Around four thirty there was a knock on the door. Anticipating it to be Jack, Blake casually strolled to open it as she played with the cuff links.

However she was taken off guard when two hands grabbed her by the shirt forcefully as soon as she opened the door. "Where the hell are they, Yankee?" Melvin screamed pushing her roughly into the loft.

"Melvin, what a surprise. You are the last person I expected to see in my house."

"Yankee, I've had 'bout 'nough of this shit! First my daughter! Now my wife! I want them both back now!" he yelled grabbing her again.

"Hey! What is going on? Take your hands off my daughter!" her father insisted coming out of the guest room. Seeing his daughter being threatened, he tried to step in, only to be pushed aside by an angry bulk of a man.

"Where are they? You tell me now!" Melvin demanded.

"I'll do no such thing, Melvin. They aren't your concern any longer. Now get out of my house." she stated taking her own push at the large man.

He retaliated with a shove of his own before whipping a pistol out from behind his back. "I've had it with you, damn Yankee! You've caused 'nough trouble. You took Georgia! You took Cindy! And you even saved that scum Jack from the fate he deserved! You all deserve to be hangin' from the trees for what you've done, but no one can seem to do the job right! Now it's my turn to finish this! Now you tell me where they are or die!"

"Blake, just tell him what he wants to know." her mother stated.

"No. If he kills me, he won't accomplish what he came here to do. He can't kill me, because I'm the only one who knows exactly where Georgia and Cindy are." she stated with more confidence than she felt. She knew for a fact that Melvin was not afraid to pull the trigger against her, having experienced his fire once before.

"Maybe you're right, Yankee. But that won't stop me from takin' out other people in this room." he mentioned moving his aim from the attorney to her mother. "Now tell me!"

Seeing the situation was starting to get out of her control, she contemplated her options a moment. "Wait, Melvin. This is between you and me. There is no need to get my parents involved in this. I'll tell you where they are."

"Where?"

"They're on Long Island getting ready for a wedding."

"Take me to them!"

"No."

A shot rang out suddenly, and a bullet drilled through her hard wood floor near her foot. "Take me to them, Yankee! You know I ain't 'fraid to put the next one in your head!"

"Fine. I'll take you to them. Just a second. Let me get my keys." Disappearing into her room, she grabbed her jacket, wallet, and car keys. Coming back into the room, she moved to her mother to hug her. Leaning down to her ear, she whispered, "Call Tor's house and have them get the police there right away. I'm going to take care of this once and for all." Then she moved to hug her father as well. When she was finished, she looked at Melvin. "Let's go."

Blake took the longest route she knew of to get to Torrance and Helen's house. The whole ride was quiet between them, but talk wasn't necessary. The only thing that mattered was the barrel of a gun was pointed at her through the entire ride. An hour later they pulled into the estate driveway. Cars were already being valet parked for guests, so nonchalantly Blake handed over her own keys and motioned for Melvin to follow her into the house.

Torrance was there to greet them at the front door. The two friends exchanged stares, so Blake knew the police had arrived, and the photographer knew what was going on. "If you'll come with me, Mr. Carmichael, Cindy and Georgia are in the library." Torrance said.

The two brunette women walked ahead of him slowly making their way down the hall to the room where Torrance had said the two blondes were. However when she opened the door, only Cindy was there flanked by two police officers. Both Torrance and Blake moved near the officers as well, leaving him alone on one side of the room.

"Melvin, what are you doin' here?" Cindy inquired as evenly as possible. They all knew he had a gun even though it was hidden at the moment.

"I came to talk some sense into you! Now where's Georgia?"

"Oh, um, I guess she's still upstairs getting ready for the wedding. She'll be down in a moment." Torrance answered.

"Wedding? She's gettin' married? To who?"

"To me." Blake replied stepping in front of her future mother-in-law to shield her from harm.

"Why you damn Yankee! I'm gonna kill you!" Melvin screamed.

Blake saw the flash of his gun as he whipped out from behind his back. Instinctively she closed her eyes and waited for the pain to pierce her body as a shot filled the air, but it never came. Instead she heard a loud thud and opened her eyes. Melvin's body lay on the ground, blood pooling around him. She could tell that he was still alive but having difficulty breathing. Behind her Cindy was screaming. Turning around she saw that both officers had their side arms drawn, one covering Melvin as the other called for the EMTs that were backing them up on the radio. It was only a moment before the emergency crew rushed to the man lying there.

Blake put her arms around the older version of her fiancée. Cindy was hysterical as she watched the crew anxiously working to revive her husband. As they rushed him from the room on a stretcher, she asked in a trembling voice, "He's not dead, is he?"

"No, he's not. He just received a wound to the chest. They are taking him to the hospital to stabilize him. I'm sorry, but I had to do it. He was going to shoot." one of the officers stated. "Now we're going to need statements from you."

"Of course." Blake replied. "But we're having a wedding here that's supposed to take place in under an hour. Can't this wait until tomorrow?"

"I supposed you all could do this tomorrow. Let me just get everyone's information, and we can contact you then." they agreed.

When they were gone, Torrance went to check to make sure no one had heard the commotion inside, leaving Cindy and Blake alone for a minute. "Are you all right, Cindy?"

"They shot him, Blake. They shot Melvin." she stated.

"I know, and I'm sorry. That's not what I meant to happen. I just want them to arrest him, but he was going to shoot. They had no choice."

"I know. I just wish he had left us alone."

"I think he will after this. I don't foresee Melvin ever coming back. You don't have to worry. It's over now."

"I'm sorry that he tried to shoot you, Blake." she said.

"It's all right. I knew he was going to, but I had hoped for a better resolution. I didn't want anyone to get hurt. I just wanted him to leave all of us alone for good. Nevertheless he won't come back now." The older woman nodded. With a smile Blake said, "Now it's time for me to go marry your daughter. Are you going to be all right?"

Cindy gave a tentative nod. "I'll be fine. I just need a moment."

"All right. You take your time. I need to go make sure my parents know I'm okay too. I'll see you out there. I love you, Cindy." she said gently.

"I love you too, Blake, as if you were my own. Go on now." Georgia's mother said patting Blake's cheek in affection. "It's time."

Several minutes later the wedding procession was about to begin. Blake anxiously hovered around the living room and looked outside at the large gathering in her friends' back yard. The sun was just starting to wane casting a lovely glow across the water in the distance.

"Are you all right?" Torrance inquired putting a hand on her shoulder.

"I'm fine. Just anxious for this to start. How does Georgia look? Have you seen her?"

"She's gorgeous, Blake. You're going to be impressed. Both our women do us proud today." she teased. "Are you and Bruce ready to go down that aisle?"

Blake looked down at her dog, who was seated next to her. His dark groomed coat was set off by a doggie bowtie. "We're ready."

"Well, Georgia and I will see you down there then." Torrance replied patting her friend on the shoulder and then leaving to retrieve the writer.

As planned Blake's parents processed first followed by Jack escorting Cindy. However after the four of them were seated, she and Bruce took their turn. The attorney smiled brightly at all the friends she passed as her dog kept pace with her perfectly down the aisle. When she got to the end, she turned to look back, and Bruce obediently sat by her side. Helen was the next to come in. She looked stunning as she glided down the aisle to take her place. She and Blake exchanged smiles before both of them awaited the big moment. There was a dramatic pause in the music before the bride's cued to life via the orchestra. When the doors opened and Georgia stepped out on Torrance's arm, Blake felt herself growing weak. She had never seen the little woman look as amazing as she did floating slowly down the aisle. Her dress was satin and off-white. Mentally the attorney noted that Isaac had been right in choosing the color, because it simply looked radiant on the little woman, illuminating her completely. It was conservatively cut on top but fit the woman impeccably, exhibiting all her assets in a modest elegance. Over the course of the spring and summer, the writer had grown out her hair again and was wearing it in loose curls, part of it swept back and up making a perfect perch for the classic vale. Her blues eyes sparkled as she stared at Blake the whole time.

Georgia was mesmerized by the sight of the attorney standing proudly waiting on her. The tall brunette had on a pressed shirt the same color as her dress. Her jacket was black that went all the way down to her knees accentuating her height and strong build, and black pants rounded out the outfit. The blonde thought she looked stunning.

As they arrived at the end of the aisle, Torrance smiled at her friend as she presented her bride to her. Blake eagerly took Georgia's hand. The photographer sneaked a peck onto the little woman's cheek before moving to the side and taking Bruce's leash from Blake.

"You're beautiful." Blake whispered.

"So are you." Georgia answered with a nervous smile.

"Shall we?" The blonde nodded, so Blake stepped them forward to the female minister in charge of the service.

She smiled at the couple before looking toward the audience. "Who gives these women to be joined today?" she inquired. As agreed Cindy and both Blake's parents answered the question. The couple smiled in nervous happiness at each other as their parents spoke on their behalf.

Once that formality had been taken care of, the minister turned her attention solely to them. "Georgia and Blake, you two have come together to make a commitment to each other in front of your friends and family. I know that each of you has prepared your own vows for this moment, so Georgia, please if you would, tell Blake what you wish."

The blonde turned fully to the woman she loved to take both of her hands and looked up at her with adoring eyes. "Blake Erwin, from the moment you entered my life, you have stirred somethin' in me that no one else ever has. You opened my eyes to a new world and a new life with new opportunities. I thank you so much for givin' me the chance to love you. I promise to forever hold you close in my heart. I will love you and be there for you through the best and worst days. You will always have me as your comforter and supporter. I look forward to spendin' the rest of my days wakin' next to you and raisin' children with you. I am forever yours, Blake, my life, my love, my savior. I will make you proud to call me your wife. I love you." she stated as evenly as she could even though her voice began to crack seeing tears in her lover's eyes. She had never seen the attorney cry before, so the tears moved her more than she ever thought possible.

"Blake, now if you would like to recite your vow to Georgia."

The tall woman took a deep breath trying to regain her composure. Breaking their hands, she opted to slide her arms completely around the blonde's waist and brought her closer. "Georgia, I love and adore you. The day I met you I knew my life would forever be changed. The day you came calling on my porch, I immediately sensed something special in you. From that moment you have captivated me, and I know that feeling will never change. Through all we've been through, one thing has always remained. Your hold on my heart is enduring and ever-lasting. I promise to forever hold you close and protect you. I am eternally your shoulder, your strength, your rock. I will take care of you until the end of our time, and I will lovingly raise our children with you. You are my life, Georgia, and I will strive everyday to make you proud to have chosen me as your partner for life."

The petite woman wept openly at her lover's words. "I love you, Blake." she whispered.

"I love you too, Georgia. I always will." she replied softly.

"Blake, now that you have made your vow to Georgia, take this ring and place it on her finger as a symbol of your relationship. Then repeat after me." Blake took the ring from the minister and took the writer's left hand. "Georgia, with this ring I thee wed. I promise to love, comfort, and protect you for better or worse, through sickness and health to the end of our days."

With trembling hands and voice, Blake repeated, "Georgia, with this ring I thee wed. I promise to love, comfort, and protect you for better or worse, through sickness and health to the end of our days."

"Now Georgia, please take this ring and place it on Blake's hand as symbol of your relationship. Then repeat after me. Blake, with this ring I thee wed. I promise to love, comfort, and protect you for better or worse, through sickness and health to the end of our days."

The blonde did as she was told taking the ring and slipping it on the large hand of her lover. Both of them were shaking lightly, but Georgia found strange comfort in Blake's emotions. Confidently she looked up at the dark eyes and stated, "Blake, with this ring I thee wed. I promise to love, comfort, and protect you for better or worse, through sickness and health to the end of our days."

"Now that the two of you have made this commitment here today, these rings will forever be a sign of your relationship, and may you be known by all as life partners. You may kiss." the minister announced. Both women smiled brightly at each other as they embraced. Leaning to each other they kissed gently. When they were finished, the minister turned them toward the congregation. "May I present Blake and Georgia Erwin."

EPILOGUE

FIFTEEN MONTHS LATER, Blake and Georgia sat around a large table at Georgia's having dinner with family and friends. Torrance and Helen sat to their left with John and their newest family addition, a towheaded little girl named Marta. Across from them was Cindy and an empty chair that they were expecting Jack to fill at any moment when he had a chance to take a break from talking to restaurant guests.

However when Jack came over, he happily stated, "The governor-elect is here. We need more chairs."

Thomas and Maria Whitfield waved from the doorway and made their way toward the table. "Well, if it isn't our favorite children." Thomas said with a smile.

"Nonna, Nonno." John stated excitedly rushing for his grandparents. Maria swept him up into her arms. She kissed him on the cheeks before he reached for his grandfather.

"How are you, little John?"

"John, come sit back down in your chair now and eat something." Helen softly instructed as she rocked Marta. He scampered back to his seat obediently earning a ruffle of the hair from Torrance.

"How are you holding up, Helen?" Maria inquired as she and her husband both came to look upon their sleeping granddaughter in her mother's arms. Both of them kissed her lightly on the head.

"I'm fine."

"And what about our newest additions?" Thomas asked moving to stand between Georgia and Blake. "How are prince and princess Erwin this evening?" he asked in jest looking at the twins, one of which was being held by each parent.

"You and Georgia looked tired, Blake." Maria said reaching for the little boy Blake was holding.

"No one ever said being a parent was going to be this hard." the attorney joked as Thomas took the little girl from Georgia.

"It's so amazing how each one of them looks so much like one each one of you." Maria commented. "Luke, aren't you just the most handsome thing? With that blonde hair and those blue eyes, you are going to be a heartbreaker. I just know it." she said, cooing at him lightly.

"And you, Miss Lana, men will find heaven in those dark eyes some day." Thomas mentioned rubbing her brown hair lightly. "Of course, maybe women will find heaven too. You just never know with this crew." he joked earning laughs from the table.

"Thomas, Maria, would you care to join us for dinner?" Blake asked.

"It would be a pleasure if you don't mind." she answered.

"Not at all. I think Jack went to get some more chairs. That man needs to sit down and enjoy his own meal though. Oh, here he is now. Jack, take a seat. We came to have dinner with you, not watch you run around the whole time." the attorney said.

"All right. All right. Just let me get the waiter over here to get everyone's orders, and we'll be set." he said signaling someone over. Thomas and Maria took their seats, still holding the Erwin twins as they decided on their meal.

"So, Jack, I hear that you're back with Isaac." Georgia mentioned with a smile. "Is that just a rumor?"

"No, it's not a rumor. I gave up on the boy of the month club." he replied teasingly.

"I'm glad that you seemed to have found someone, Jack. We've all be hopin' you would." the writer said with a supportive smile.

"Me too."

"Glad the election is over, Thomas?" Blake inquired once they had all gotten their beverages.

"Yes. It was a dog fight. You were much better off staying out of it, Blake. I think you made the right choice." he answered looking down at the baby in his arms. "It's hard to beat pleasure like a family."

"I know that now." she answered with a smile, looking fondly in her wife's direction.

Seeing that everyone had a drink, Blake raised her glass. "I'd like to make a toast. To my wife, Georgia, who has graciously put up with me for the last fifteen months and given me the two most beautiful children in the world. And to my friends, whom I would have never gotten this far without."

"To family and friends." Thomas seconded.

Torrance chimed in, "To family and friends."

Meeting glasses in the middle of the table, they all toasted their good fortune and future. "I love you all." Blake stated. "And I especially love you." she whispered dropping a kiss on her wife's nose.

"I love you too, Blake, always."

END

STICK TO THE SCRIPT

Copyright: May 2003

Disclaimers

This story is the third in a loosely connected series. It follows Love in Photographs and Georgia on My Mind, but this book can be enjoyed independently of those as well. However be forewarned the characters from the above mentioned pieces do make appearances, so it is suggested that you read those first to appreciate them to their fullest. As always, there are sure to be great characters and steamy scenes. What else would you expect from me?

Feedback:

alextryst@hotmail.com

Dedication

To my wife, you are my fondest wish.

And to my many beta readers on this one.

Thanks for all the help. I couldn’t have done it without you all. You know who you are.

STICK TO THE SCRIPT

SARAH TALBOT SAT IN her trailer looking around contemplatively. This was the first day of shooting for her new movie, so she mentally prepared herself for the scenes. When the blonde had accepted the part of Jessica Stuart, it had largely been in part to her co-star, Jamie Dean. Sarah had adored the other woman’s work but had never gotten the opportunity to meet the illusive new actress until this project.

The little woman recalled the evening they met just a few days before the shoot began. Jamie had called her and invited her out for drinks since they were practically neighbors in New York. Agreeing the blonde left her husband and two-year-old daughter at home to meet the tall dark-haired woman at the bar Jamie had suggested. Sarah had arrived first that evening. The crowd eyed her curiously. She figured it was due to her notoriety but was left alone at the bar. She watched everyone for about ten minutes as she casually sipped her glass of wine before she realized the establishment only had female patrons. Suddenly it struck her that Jamie had invited her to a lesbian bar for their meeting. She shook her head to herself. She had heard the rumors about the attractive new addition to Hollywood but paid them little heed until that moment. Secure in her own sexuality though, she decided not to give it another thought.

A few minutes later the murmurs in the room began to rise as the general focus shifted toward the door. Curiously Sarah turned her attention there as well to see her new co-star making a flourishing entrance. Jamie was wearing a pair of ripped jeans, a white t-shirt, and a red jacket. Her dark hair was slicked back and she wore a charming grin as a cigarette hung from the corner of her mouth. Sarah watched as the woman made her way over to the bar, greeting everyone who met eyes with her. Finally coming to where Sarah was sitting, the tall woman flashed a dangerous smile. "Ms. Talbot," she stated.

"Jamie Dean," she answered.

"In the flesh," the tall woman uttered sexily, signaling the bartender. She ordered a beer before looking back at the blonde. "Thanks for taking the time to meet me."

"I was glad to. In fact I was hoping we would get a chance to talk before we started shooting. It’s not often that I don’t know my co-star before working together," Sarah mentioned. She had been in the business since she was a teenager and was well acquainted with most of the select group of celebrities. "I’ve really loved all that you’ve done so far, Jamie."

"Likewise, Sarah. That’s actually why I asked for you."

"You asked for me?" the blonde inquired in surprise. Her business manager hadn’t told her that when he first proposed the idea of the film.

"Yes. I admire your work, Sarah, and there is no one else I’d rather have as my leading lady for this piece. You match the profile they were looking for perfectly," she answered casually taking a long sip of her beer from the bottle.

The small woman blushed lightly. "Well, I’ll admit the main reason I took it was because of you. I wanted to work with you. I’m not much of an actor when it comes to suspense thrillers. I haven’t done many of them since my youth. This is something new for you as well. You’re breaking out of your action genre."

Jamie nodded. "True. I’ve just grown tired of kicking ass all the time. It was time for me to play the bad guy for a change. It’ll be nice to be beaten by a little pixie like you," she teased lighting her cigarette.

There was a lull in conversation for a moment, so Sarah asked, "So is it true what I’ve read about you being named after James Dean?"

"It’s true. My mother was a fan. The way I look at it with a namesake like that, I have a reputation to uphold. Take this outfit for example. Fans like to see me dressed like a rebel, but if it were really up to me, I’d be meeting you in an Armani suit. That’s the least a beautiful woman like you would deserve."

Choosing not to comment on Jamie’s flirting words, Sarah said, "I knew I recognized this outfit. Your namesake wears something like this in one of his movies. Which one is it?"

"‘Rebel Without A Cause’. What did I say? A reputation."

The blonde nodded. Looking around the bar, she stated, "This is an interesting place. I’ve never been here before."

Jamie chuckled. "I figured as much, but a little speculation about us couldn’t hurt the movie ratings."

"True, very true," Sarah agreed taking a sip of her wine.

"So, what to you think of the script?" Jamie inquired.

"It’s good, very different. Audiences will definitely be surprised I think."

"Dismayed is probably a better word. They’ll never know it’s me dressed as a man to begin with, and my male character playing your love interest will be intriguing. When they find out at the end, I think they’ll be shocked into immobility. It definitely has a ‘Silence of the Lambs’ and ‘The Crying Game’ feel to it. This is quite a stretch for you as an actress, Sarah. I mean I have to stretch myself here by playing a transsexual psycho killer. Sure you’re ready for your role?"

She shrugged. "You mean the sex scene I take it. Well, I’m having sex with your male character, and neither of us is going to be naked really. It’s just a part of film. I haven’t given it any thought really. Have you?"

"A little. The scene itself is nothing. It’s the fact the audience will retroactively think about the two of us having sex once they realize I’m really me dressed as a man who is really a transsexual. I mean there are some steamy scenes between us. I mean in the last one when I try to kill you there is no doubt there that I’m both then, and that is definitely one of the more erotically horrifying moments."

Sarah shrugged again. "Jamie, I’ve done sex scenes before. These will be like the rest of them. I mean I’ve had sex scenes with lots of men that aren’t my husband and been okay with it. There’s no reason why this should be any different simply because you are a woman. I’m a professional. Kissing you is just like kissing any of them."

"Well, I’m glad you feel that way. I just wanted to make sure you were fine with it," the brunette mentioned.

"What about you? These will be your first sex scenes. Are you feeling comfortable with them?"

Jamie smiled. "I should be so lucky as to get to have sex with a woman like you. I have no problems with it," she teased with a sly grin.

A knock on her trailer door brought Sarah back to the present. She knew it was time to go get into makeup for the first scene, so she left her cozy refuge and followed one of the assistants to the makeup trailer.

A little later that morning Sarah was just waiting around the set for Jamie as she talked to the director when she felt a tap on her shoulder. Turning around, her eyes fell upon a tall, handsome, dark-haired man. He didn’t say anything, prompting her to question what he wanted.

Cracking a grin he questioned, "You don’t recognize me? Good."

"Jamie?" Sarah inquired looking closer. She could see the glint in dark eyes and identified the smile.

"In the flesh," she answered in her familiar way.

"Wow. You look incredible. I hardly knew it was you. That facial hair looks so real." she stated instinctively reaching up to touch her counterpart’s dark goatee.

Playfully Jamie nipped at the blonde’s fingertips. "Am I sexy enough to sweep Jessica Stuart off her feet?" she joked.

"Oh, I think so," Sarah replied with a smile. "You’re damn near sexy enough to sweep any woman off her feet."

"You included?" Jamie pressed in flirtation. Sarah only flushed in response as the director called their names. Both being complete professionals, they dropped their playful antics and immediately focused on the task at hand.

That evening as shooting was called a wrap for the day Jamie went to undress. As she stood in the makeup trailer having people assist her out of the body suit that transformed her into her male character, she thought of the little woman. She knew Sarah was married with a child, but she couldn’t help it. She found the blonde irresistibly attractive, always had. That was her real reason for requesting Sarah’s presence on the project even though she hadn’t told anyone that. She wanted the opportunity to see if her crush was as amazing in person as on the screen, and after the first day of shooting her answer was Sarah Talbot was more so.

The petite woman had a high degree of professionalism, which Jamie respected. Sarah worked hard, always staying on task and rarely missing her lines or cues, impressing the taller woman. She had heard about the serious dedication Sarah held for her job but seeing it in action was refreshing, especially after some of the other actors she had worked with who threw tantrums when things hadn’t gone their way. However the blonde wasn’t that way at all. She had made suggestions throughout the day but never got offended or discouraged if they weren’t heeded. Sarah Talbot was a rarity in the business she concluded much like herself.

When she was finished disrobing for the day and had slipped into her own clothes for her journey back to the luxurious condos that had been arranged for all the actors, she wondered what the blonde was doing that evening. Being that they were still on East Coast time even though they were in Washington, D.C., Jamie wasn’t quite ready to call it a night just yet. After being driven back to her place, she took the elevator up to Sarah’s floor instead of her own first. Getting to the door, she casually knocked.

Sarah was just lounging on the floor with her daughter when she heard the knock. Wondering who it could be, she picked up the blonde baby that looked so much like her, placing her on her hip and moved to answer the door. Seeing Jamie she smiled. "Hi."

"Hi. I’m sorry. I didn’t realize your daughter was here. I just was seeing if you had plans this evening, but apparently you already do," she mentioned.

"Oh, yes. This is my daughter, Eve. My husband came down to see me for the weekend actually. He just ran out to get us some dinner."

"Well, some other time then. Have a good evening. I’ll see you tomorrow."

"Well, wait. Would you like to join us for dinner?"

"No thank you. I think I’d rather go find some trouble. See you bright and early," she said with a smile.

"All right. Good night."

Going up the staircase instead of the elevator, Jamie went to her condo. She decided to go out, so she wouldn’t spend the evening thinking about the woman she wanted but couldn’t have. She would simply find a substitute for the night, so after a quick shower and meal, she headed to one of the local lesbian bars.

Sarah was still on the floor playing with Eve when her husband returned. "Miss me?" he asked with a smile setting bags of groceries down on the kitchen counter.

"Yes," the blonde woman answered moving to wrap her arms around his waist from behind. "What are you making us tonight?"

"Well, I had hoped I could convince you to cook," he suggested gently. "You’re so much better at it than I am."

"Robert," she whined.

"Please, Sarah? I traveled all the way from New York with Eve today."

"And I worked all day. Come on," she pushed.

He sighed in defeat. "All right. I’ll cook but only because I love you."

She squeezed his frame. "I love you too, Robert," she answered leaning up to kiss his cheek. "Maybe once after Eve goes down for the night I can show you how much."

"I like the sound of that," he answered with a grin.

Later that night after Eve had been put down and she had made love with her husband of two years, Sarah laid awake lazily caressing Robert’s blonde hair as he slept against her breast and thought of the woman who lived above her. She wondered where Jamie had gone that night, figuring it was to a bar or club. She knew if she wasn’t tied down with a husband and child, she would like to be doing that as well but knew it wasn’t possible. She had made her choices when she had gotten pregnant with Eve while she and Robert were dating and married him before she felt truly ready to commit her life to him as a mate. In her opinion it was the only option she truly had being only twenty-three at the time, and she felt lucky her reputation hadn’t suffered for the mishap. However Jamie was free from such commitments, making Sarah slightly envious for the carefree life the brunette seemed to have. She figured the only thing the tall woman had to concern herself with was which woman to pursue.

It hadn’t taken much to get a confirmation of the brunette’s sexuality. Jamie’s way with women made it obvious. During their first meeting, she had made it clear with her roaming eyes and sweet tongue, but Sarah hadn’t paid it any heed. She was flattered by the attention and found it amusing to see the brunette in action. When the concentration wasn’t directly on her, Sarah found it fun to watch women react to the striking actress.

Idly she pondered what type of woman Jamie found attractive. Through their short acquaintance, the blonde hadn’t noticed a pattern to the women the tall woman laid her eyes upon. It truly seemed that any lady with a bright smile turned the sexy woman’s head. Curiously Sarah wondered if Jamie had a significant other back in New York. She hadn’t mentioned anyone during their first meeting, so she wondered if the brunette would have any visitors while they were on location.

As Jamie sat in the bar that night, her gaze roamed freely about the female patrons. She smiled as a small blonde caught her eyes across the way. She seemed to be a prime candidate for the actress’s attention that evening, so she slowly made her way through grinding sexy women to the little lady seated at a round table with friends. Putting on her sexiest smile, she greeted, "Ladies, how are you this evening?" They all welcomed her cordially. Focusing on the blonde, she asked, "Would you like to dance?"

"Sure," she answered casually.

Extending her hand to help her to the floor, the actress said, "I’m Jamie Dean."

"I know," the small woman giggled. "I’m Rachel."

"Nice to meet you, Rachel."

Taking them to an empty space on the floor, Jamie placed an arm around Rachel’s waist as they began to move to the seductive beat. The smaller woman was a good dancer, further peaking the brunette’s interest, because she knew from experience any woman who could move her hips the way the little woman was would be an active lover. Taking the initiative she slipped her other arm around the blonde and pulled her closer until they were body to body. Rachel responded accordingly sliding arms around the tall woman’s neck. Together they danced several songs before the blonde suggested they go to the bar for beverages. Jamie obliged her.

Several hours passed in each other’s company. As the alcohol and songs flowed one to another, Jamie could tell taking Rachel home would not be a problem. Wanting to see and feel more of the woman who had occupied her night, she suggested they leave the club for more intimate conversation. She was surprised but pleased at how quickly her company agreed.

Sometime in the middle of the night Sarah awoke with a start. Sitting up in bed, she wondered what had jolted her from sleep. Looking next to her, she saw Robert stir and mumble, "What was that noise?"

"I don’t know," Sarah answered straining to hear if anything was amiss in the condo. She heard the racket again but coming from the floor above hers. Whoever was in the room directly above them was crashing around. She could only imagine what Jamie was doing to cause such a ruckus.

"Man, you have a loud neighbor. You’re going to have to talk to someone about that," Robert grumbled turning over and closing his eyes again.

Lying down herself Sarah tried to settle, but her mind was too active. Her thoughts were with the woman above her, wondering what she was doing to be causing such sounds. Her first thoughts were fervent, that the tall actress had another woman with her, and they were in the throes of passion. Upon hearing a cry coming through the ceiling, she knew that had to be the case. Deciding it would just be best to try to ignore it, she placed a pillow over her head and tried to go back to sleep.

The following morning Robert and Eve went to the set with Sarah. Jamie arrived alone and hung over. The two women ran into each other in the makeup trailer. "Morning," Jamie mumbled sipping her coffee before plopping down on the sofa.

"Good morning, party animal. You were up late last night."

"How did you know?"

"Because I heard you and your guest banging around up there most of the night. We really have to work on that. I have a baby at my place. I can’t have you waking Eve up every time you get the inclination for a woman in your bedroom," she chided lightly.

Jamie groaned and raised her sunglasses to rub her eyes. "I’m sorry, Sarah. I didn’t realize."

"Well, I forgive you this once. You didn’t know. So, who was she?"

"A woman I met out. Her name is Rachel."

"Are you going to see her again?" The blonde asked in interest.

"Yes. She gave me her number. She’s a cute little thing, a lot like you actually. I invited her to dinner tonight, but she said she wanted to cook for me. I’m not sure if we’re doing it at her place or mine."

"Well, if it is at yours, bring her by. I’d like to meet her. Robert and I’ll be in tonight."

"Okay."

"Well, I should get into costume. See you in a bit. Hope you feel better," Sarah said standing up from her chair.

"Yeah. I’ll be good as new by the time we shoot. Don’t worry about a thing," Jamie replied taking her turn in the makeup chair.

True to her word, Jamie looked perfectly normal by the time they shoot their first scene of the day. They worked straight through until lunch. When a break was called, Sarah disappeared while Jamie went to get some food. Wondering where the little blonde was, she decided to head back to the actress’s trailer with some food for both of them. Knocking loudly on the door, she waited for an answer. When Sarah called for her to come in, the tall woman prepared a smile and stepped into the trailer. The small woman was sitting on her sofa with Eve in her arms.

"Hey. I didn’t realize Eve was here. I thought you might be hungry," she stated.

"Oh, thanks, Jamie. That’s sweet of you," Sarah said. Just then the door to the bathroom opened, admitting Robert.

He stared at Jamie quizzically for a moment before Sarah took the initiative to introduce them. "Honey, this is Jamie Dean. Jamie, my husband, Robert Dawson."

"Hey. How’s it going?" Jamie asked extending her hand.

Robert shook it. "I didn’t recognize you in that get up. I’m a fan of your work."

"Likewise," the tall woman answered, even though she wasn’t really. In fact she hated his films, feeling his acting skills were far from what Sarah’s were. "I didn’t know you and Eve were on the set today. I had just come by with some lunch for Sarah. Had I known though I would’ve brought more."

"It’s all right. We’ll get something a bit later. Thanks anyway," he mumbled taking a seat on the couch. "Right now all I really want is a little alone time with my lady."

Knowing a brush off when she heard one, Jamie nodded. Taking it in stride however she answered, "I understand that. Who wouldn’t? Well, I’ll just let you be then. I need to go call Rachel anyway and see if I can solidify those plans tonight. Enjoy your time."

Sarah watched the woman walk out of her trailer before frowning at her husband. "Robert, what was that? You didn’t have to be so rude."

"What are you talking about? I wasn’t rude. I want to have time alone with you. She said she understood."

"Yeah but that doesn’t make it right."

"Come on, Sarah. Don’t get all defensive now. The less time you spend with Jamie Dean the better in my opinion. It’s one thing to work with her but quite another to spend your leisure time in her company. I’ve heard things about that woman," he said.

"Things like what, Robert?" Sarah asked, not liking the tone she was beginning to hear in her husband’s voice.

"You know, that she’s a lesbian."

"So are a lot of women we know. Why is Jamie an issue?"

"Because I’ve heard she’s got more arms than a damn octopus."

"Oh, Robert, you don’t honestly think that she would try something with me."

He shrugged. "I don’t know, but I don’t think we should test the theory either. Just stay away from her to be safe. Let this Rachel girl take care of the overindulgent star."

Sarah rolled her eyes. "Robert, I’ve never known you to be the jealous type, and I don’t like it. Jamie’s my co-worker, and furthermore I like her. I’ll spend time with her if I want to."

"Fine but when she gets you in her clutches and you need rescuing, don’t say I didn’t warn you," he grumbled.

The blonde woman laughed lightly. "That’ll be highly unlikely."

He shook his head. "I don’t think so. I think you’re secretly attracted to Jamie Dean," he accused jokingly. "Why else would you act in this pseudo-lesbian erotic thriller?" he pushed.

"It’s called money, honey. The price was right. For as much as they’re paying me for this, I can kiss Jamie Dean with tongue a few times."

"Yeah because you secretly like her," he pestered.

"That’s not it. I secretly like the sound of coins clinking into my pocket each time I feel her tongue in my mouth," she whispered sexually giving him her best bedroom eyes.

He moaned lightly. "Well, thinking about you with another woman does have its advantages," he confessed. "Just wish it wasn’t with Jamie Dean. I’d prefer it be someone like Tabitha Reid."

"Tabby? Oh, please, Robert. I wouldn’t kiss Tabby for anything. She’s too good a friend to hop into bed with regardless of the price," she said with a laugh. "Besides Jamie has a hotter body."

"See. There. I knew you had a thing for her," he jested. "Although I heard Tabby had a thing for her too. Rumor has it that the infamous Jamie Dean has had Miss Reid."

"And what trashy magazine did you read that in, Robert?"

"Several so it has to be true," he joked.

"Oh, shut up and kiss me," Sarah stated tired of the banter. He obliged her. When it broke the blonde said, "Maybe we should just ask Tabby when she comes on the set. She’s coming in to do her cameo sometime this week."

"I didn’t know she was going to be in the movie. What roll does she play?"

"Just a small bit. She plays Jamie’s victim in the first murder scene where she kills her as their having sex."

Robert groaned. "Oh. Why does Jamie get all the good parts? She gets to have sex with you and Tabby in the same movie? We, men, don’t get this lucky. Too bad I won’t be around to see that though. I have to fly out of here tomorrow for my own shoot."

"That is too bad. I don’t like being apart for as long as we will be this time."

"Yeah I know, but I haven’t worked in so long. This is an important job for me."

"I know, but it’ll be a big hit, and you’ll find work again. I have faith."

He shrugged. "Yeah, I hope so. It’s people like Jamie Dean who make it difficult for me to get action parts though. I guess it’s hard to compete with a washboard stomach and a rack. I’ve never seen anyone who looked that good in spandex and camouflage."

"I think secretly you’re attracted to Jamie Dean," his wife accused jokingly.

"Well, the whole lesbian thing is a turn off in her case. She’s too butch for boys."

"Girls love her though. You know what we heard last night was her entertaining this Rachel woman."

"Seriously? My God. It was like a tornado up there. What were they doing? Setting the world record for the loudest fucking?"

"Jealous that you don’t have her stamina?" Sarah questioned.

"Yeah, well, strap her with a child and see how she does?" he answered without regard to his statement.

However Sarah took the quip personally. "Strapped with a child? Is that what you really think I did to you?" she asked, her demeanor suddenly changing.

"That’s not how I meant it, honey. I just meant she has the time to stay in shape for those vigorous workouts where with Eve we barely have time to sleep much less have strenuous sex. I’m just saying if she were in our position she probably wouldn’t be able to keep up her late night activities. That’s all I meant."

"But you said strapped with a child, Robert. That’s not nice. You make it sound as if I forced you into having Eve," she stated with a pout. "Is that how you really feel about our daughter, Robert?"

"Of course not, Sarah. It’s just that things would be so different now if we didn’t have her. We could be more like Jamie, enjoying the life someone in their twenties should."

"Oh I see. You’d rather be out partying and having sex with strangers," gruffly she replied starting to become emotional.

"Sarah, what is wrong with you? I never said anything about sleeping with strangers."

"That’s what Jamie does, Robert! That’s the life she leads! That’s what you’re saying you want!"

"I only want some of it."

"Well, you know what, Robert? You want it? You got it! You’re going off on a shoot away from your family for two months while I take care of Eve and work! You want to play, go play, Robert! Meanwhile I’ll be the adult, taking care of our child!" she screamed getting off her couch. Holding Eve more securely to her chest, she stormed out of her trailer.

She got several feet outside before she realized he wasn’t going to follow her. Huffing at the situation, she decided she would just go about her business. Knowing she should take the opportunity to eat and feed Eve, she wandered off in the direction of their temporary mess hall. As she went into the food tent, she saw Jamie sitting with some of the females on the crew entertaining them with her charm. Getting food for her daughter and herself, Sarah moved to sit alone.

Jamie saw the blonde walk in, but the little woman looked upset, so she wasn’t sure she should approach. However after several minutes when Robert didn’t follow, Jamie decided to take the chance. Excusing herself from her present company, she went over to Sarah’s table. "Am I interrupting your solitude?" She asked gently.

"Not at all. Please sit," Sarah answered. Jamie did so, choosing the space right next to the little actress.

Seeing Sarah struggling to eat and hold a fidgeting Eve, she offered her assistance. "Why don’t I take her off your hands for a minute?"

"Are you sure?" she asked, not wanting to impose her daughter on the tall woman.

"Of course. I love kids. I volunteer at a children’s program in Harlem when I’m in town. I love being with them. I think I can handle a little baby if I can handle teenage gang members." she jested reaching for the blonde child.

Sarah was surprised when Eve went directly to her, because her daughter was usually shy with people. "You’re a natural. She doesn’t normally do that," she stated taking a bite of her sandwich.

Jamie made goofy faces at Eve as she answered, "Because she knows she can trust me. She knows I’d never hurt her. Children are very intuitive."

Gazing at the brunette cooing at her daughter, Sarah felt those words wash over her. She knew Jamie was speaking the truth but not only about Eve. The tall actress could be her confidant if she wanted. "So they are," she agreed softly.

Taking that as her opening, Jamie gave Sarah a concerned look. "Want to talk about it?"

She shook her head. "Robert and I just got into a fight. It’s nothing. Comes with the territory of being married."

Jamie nodded. She knew not to push, so she simply went back to enjoying the bundle of energy in her arms. "Eve’s quite the mover, huh?" she joked. "I bet she would love it if she got a chance to run for awhile. There’s a park near our condos you know. Maybe someday we could take her there. Or you and Robert could take her. I wouldn’t want to impose," she said quickly.

"About that, I’m sorry. He was rude to you."

Jamie shrugged. "I would probably feel the same way if I was married to you. I’d probably want to stay locked away with you and Eve as much as I could too. You’re wonderful women," she said smiling at Eve.

Sarah flushed lightly at the comment. Jamie Dean was more than she seemed. At first Sarah thought there was only the sexy, mysterious exterior, but it was becoming quite clear that there was a softer side to her co-star. "I’d like to take Eve to the park with you sometime," she offered. "After all she’ll be here with me while Robert goes off on a shoot himself. He’ll be gone for two months, so it’ll be just us."

"Well, now. We’ll just have to have some wild milk and cookie parties while Daddy’s gone, won’t we, Eve? Yeah, we’ll make a mess of Mommy’s place," she said. The two-year-old cooed in response. Grinning at Sarah, Jamie stated, "Her highness seconds that motion, Sarah. What do you say?"

"Sounds like fun," she answered with her first smile since she had come in.

"Good. It’s a date then. How lucky am I to get the company of two ladies?" she rhetorically inquired.

That evening when shooting was done for the day, Sarah returned to her trailer to find a note from Robert, saying he had left early for his shoot and that he would see her in a couple of months. It hurt the blonde that he hadn’t bothered to say good-bye to her or his daughter. In fact he had never walked out this way, even with all the fights they had over the years they had known each other. This was the first time his actions turned especially callous. The blonde wanted to cry at her husband’s childish, heartless behavior.

Jamie was in her condo preparing for her evening with Rachel when she heard a knock on her door. Checking her watch she noticed it was too early for her company, so she was curious who it was. Going to the door, she threw it open to find Sarah standing there with Eve next to her clutching tightly to her mother’s leg shyly.

The brunette smiled down at the little girl. "Hi, Eve," she exclaimed with a smile, immediately squatting down to be more on the child’s level. Instantly the blonde child smiled back and stepped toward Jamie’s outstretched hands. "Hey, Sarah. What’s up? Come on in," she suggested assisting Eve into the condo by the hand. The blonde stepped inside, and Jamie shut the door behind her. "What brings you here?"

"I was just going to take Eve on a walk and was wondering if you’d like to join us."

"Oh, I’d love to, but Rachel’s coming over. I’d love the company until then though."

"I wouldn’t want to impose," Sarah mentioned. She didn’t really want to be alone since she was still upset, but she didn’t want to tell Jamie about her fight with Robert either.

"You could never impose. Have a seat. You want a drink or something?"

"Water if you have it," she answered.

"And for milady?" she asked Eve taking her little sippy cup from her hand. "Juice?" she inquired looking at Sarah.

"Yeah but diluted with water a little. Thanks, Jamie."

"Anything for this darling," the tall woman answered with a smile, running her hand through Eve’s blonde locks.

A few moments later she returned from the kitchen with three drinks. Instead of sitting on the couch with Sarah, the brunette sat on the floor with the two-year-old and handed her the cup again. Eagerly Eve took it and brought it to her mouth to drink. "She’s so beautiful, Sarah," Jamie mentioned. "Just like her mother."

Sarah felt the blush rise in her cheeks at the comment. She realized she was doing that a lot with the tall woman around, but Jamie had a way of making her feel special. "You’re really good with children. Do you want any of your own?"

"You mean other than the one I already have? Someday I guess. I need to find that special lady first who could put up with me for a lifetime first," she joked lightly. "I’m a difficult person to be with."

"You have a child? I had no idea. Where are they?"

"Not many people know that. She’s with her aunt, uncle, and cousins on Staten Island."

"What’s her name?" Sarah asked hesitantly, unsure of whether she should be pressing or not. Jamie seemed somewhat reluctant to share.

"Her name is Katrina Taylor-Dean, and she just turned seven."

"Seven? How old are you, Jamie?"

"I’m twenty-seven."

The blonde nodded. "May I ask about her? I mean if you’d rather not talk about her, we don’t have to. I’m just surprised."

"We can talk about her. I just don’t normally tell people about her, because I don’t want the press finding out about her and making her life difficult or anything like that. Katrina’s mother and I met when I was twenty years old. I was in college and had gotten into a bar fight which sent me to the ER for stitches," she began with a little laugh. "There was a nurse on duty that night who attended to me named Stephanie Taylor, and the moment I saw her, I was floored. She was this spunky little blonde full of energy and life. She had the softest touch and manner about her. I was enamored from first sight. I left that night without any information about her, but I was so drawn to her I went back the next day and found out some information. I brought her flowers, because I’ve never been shy about going after what I want. She sweetly accepted them, and we started talking. I found out her boyfriend had just left her, and she was two months pregnant. I didn’t care though. There was just something about her. We became casual friends, and I sort of helped her through her pregnancy. I was in the delivery room when Katrina was born. It was so beautiful. We had become closer by then. We’d started dating but obviously hadn’t consummated the relationship due to the pregnancy. After Katrina was born, I just sort of found myself living with them, and before I knew it Stephanie and I were inseparable. I honestly believed she was the one I was meant to be with for the rest of my life. I finished college living with them and began my acting career. Meanwhile Stephanie still worked as a nurse. Life was good for the three of us. Then when Katrina was two things changed. One night I found a lump in Stephanie’s breast," she mumbled softly. Her voice started to fail her, so she stopped for a moment. Seeing the tall woman struggling, Sarah put an arm around her shoulders instinctively in support. "She had cancer. By the time I found it though, it was too late. Nothing worked for her. For two long years I tried to help her through surgery and chemo, but it was a losing battle from the beginning, and we all knew it. Stephanie passed away when Katrina was four. It was her wish that I adopt Katrina as my own. I petitioned the state of New York to do so, but they saw fit to only let me be her partial legal guardian. They gave Stephanie’s sister and brother-in-law partial custody as well. My job worked to my disadvantage for me back then, because I wasn’t a successful actor. I had only started making films remotely worth while. I’m sure now there wouldn’t be a problem if I wanted sole custody, but I don’t want to fight with Stephanie’s family like that. We’ve all just come to an amiable understanding. I love that little girl as if she were my own flesh. She barely remembers her mother, but I never let her forget the angel who brought her into the world. She’s my daughter now, but she’ll always be Stephanie’s as well."

Sarah took a deep breath as tears rolled down her face. The sadness in her friend’s voice broke her heart. They sat in silence for a few minutes just watching Eve. When she had regained her composure, the blonde asked, "May I ask why she doesn’t travel with you?"

Jamie gave a little shrug. "That’s no life for a child. I want Katrina to have a normal upbringing. She lives with Stephanie’s sister and brother-in-law, and she has cousins her age. She gets to go to a regular school and have normal friends. She’s better off there. I try very hard to spend as much time with her as I can when I’m in New York and occasionally invite her and her cousins to shoots, but she’d rather be at home with them having fun. Being on a set or in a trailer isn’t a lot of entertainment for a seven-year-old, especially since she hardly gets to see me then. It was a hard decision to make. I didn’t want her to suffer because of my career, but it’s hard to be without her too." After another lengthy pause, the tall woman stated, "So to answer your original question, if I found another woman who could put up with me, I think I’d like to have children. I just don’t think there’s anyone out there who could understand my life as it is."

"That’s hard to believe. You seem so charming. I think any woman would be lucky to have you."

"Charm has nothing to do with it. Women want to own me. They want to tie me down, clip my wings, but I’m like a bird. I need to soar. I need to feel free, even if it is only an illusion. Stephanie was good at making me feel that way."

"Then you’ll just have to find the woman who wants to fly next to you. I’m sure there are many who feel the way you do."

"The thing is I don’t think I could handle it if my lady was independent like me. I kind of want a homebody, someone who wants to have kids and take care of them. I guess that’s kind of a double standard, huh?"

"Not necessarily. I’m sure there are a lot of women who’d be happy to be that for you as well. Personally if I wasn’t acting, I’d like to be a full-time mother. There’s no greater joy than being with Eve, and I find great comfort at home. I’m a homebody to the core even though you’d never know it."

"I could see all that," Jamie replied looking at the little child, who was busy investigating her shoes at the moment. "Eve’s a special girl, Sarah. You’re extremely lucky."

"Thank you. I think so," she said moving to the floor as well to be closer to the topic of their conversation. Her body brushed Jamie’s slightly. The adults were silent as they merely watched Eve for a few minutes.

When the little girl was tired of Jamie’s shoes, she waddled up to her mother again, throwing herself into her mother’s chest. "Mama," she mumbled snuggling into to her generous endowment.

"Could I ask you about Stephanie?" Sarah inquired. When Jamie nodded, she asked, "What was she like? How old was she?"

"She was twenty eight when we met, only thirty two when she died. She was amazing, Sarah. She was an excellent nurse, had a professional yet comforting manner about her. At home she was everything I ever wanted. There were times when she was a tomcat," she mentioned with a devilish grin. "Her touch could set me on fire. No other woman has ever had that affect of me. Of course she was soft and yielding too. There was nothing like making love to her. She was also such a good mother. She adored Katrina from the moment she was born. We both did. Her blue eyes would just ignite when Katrina was near, a lot like the way yours do with Eve. We had a happy family and home, and I wouldn’t have traded it for anything in the world. I would give anything to have her back again, my fame, my fortune. I’d even my very life just to see her sweet face once more. She loved me in a way I’ve never known. She supported me and every dream I had. I’ve never had someone like that, but she also kept me in check," she joked. "After all I was still young. However it was easy to be faithful to her. I couldn’t have survived without her."

"She sounds like the perfect woman," Sarah stated snuggling closer to her companion to extend further support.

"She was. As much as I miss her, I know I have to move on. She would want me to. I know she would like to see me happy and settled with another woman, raising Katrina and building new memories." Instinctively wrapping an arm around Sarah, the brunette put her head down against the blonde locks. Silence prevailed for a few minutes. It felt good to hold the little actress that way. What the tall woman didn’t want to voice was the fact that she saw the same qualities in Sarah as she had in Stephanie all those years ago, which made her all the more attractive to her. After the lengthy pause, Jamie smiled at the pair of towheads. It was a beautiful sight to see them resting in each other’s embrace. "I imagine you were just as cute as Eve when you were a little girl," she commented. "A sweet, perfect angel."

Sarah laughed lightly. "And I bet you were a little hellion."

Jamie gave a devious grin. "If you only knew."

After a brief pause, Sarah hesitantly inquired, "Could I ask you something personal?"

"Sure. What do you want to know?"

"Do you have a girlfriend now? My husband’s under the impression you’re dating Tabby Reid."

"Tabitha Reid? I should be so lucky," she teased with a chuckle. "Tabitha and I are good friends, but she isn’t my girlfriend. I don’t really get serious, because it wouldn’t be fair to any woman. If I were serious with Tabitha or any one else, I couldn’t feel free to be myself. Tabitha’s quite alluring though. If someone could tame me, I think it would be a woman like her or you, Sarah. She has to be extraordinary to get me to go that extra step. However Tabitha isn’t a lesbian, so there’s no point in trying to win her affections. She wouldn’t be able to commit to me even if I was to her. You know?"

The blonde nodded. "Sounds like you’ve contemplated Tabby as an option though."

"Who wouldn’t?" countered Jamie with a one-sided grin as Eve made a move toward her. The tall woman accepted the child into her arms. Before their conversation could go any farther, there was another knock on the door. "Excuse me a moment," she stated standing.

Sarah watched as the muscular woman made her way toward the door with Eve in her arms. To herself she admitted what pleasant sight it was to see someone adore her daughter as much as she did. Robert never gave Eve attention the way Jamie was, and she was just as pleased that her daughter was taken with the dark-haired woman.

When Jamie pulled open the door, Rachel was standing there with grocery bags in her hand. She was obviously surprised to see a child in the tall woman’s arms. "You have a baby?" she questioned without a hello.

"Oh, no. She isn’t mine. Come on in. I want you to meet someone." Escorting her date for the evening back into the den, she introduced, "Rachel, this is Sarah Talbot and her daughter, Eve. Sarah, this is Rachel."

Sarah rose to her feet to shake the woman’s hand. She couldn’t help but notice the similarities between Rachel and Tabby and herself with her blonde hair and slight build. "It’s nice to meet you, Rachel."

"It’s so wonderful to meet you. I’m a huge fan of yours," the blonde gushed.

The small actress flushed gracefully. "Thank you. I appreciate that."

"Here. Let me take those bags off your hands," Jamie suggested reaching for the ones in Rachel’s hands. She easily picked them up while balancing Eve in her other arm.

When she returned from the kitchen, Sarah said, "I better get going. I know you have dinner plans."

"No, stay here. The more the merrier. Robert’s welcome too," the brunette invited, not wanting to relinquish the joy in her arms or lose sight of the angel’s mother just yet.

"Robert actually left today for his shoot, so it’s just Eve and me," she said.

Jamie noticed the sadness in her co-workers blue eyes. Figuring it had something to do with her sudden appearance that evening, she didn’t want the blonde to be alone. "Well, how about just you and Eve then? You have to eat," she pushed, not even bothering to check with her date about including others.

Sarah spared a look at Rachel. She could tell the plan was not what she had in mind but wasn’t going to say anything. In truth the actress didn’t want to be alone to think about what had gone wrong that day. Smiling at them, she responded, "All right. You convinced us. After all Eve looks pretty comfortable on your big, strong shoulder." Her hand rubbed her child’s fair hair. The picture of the tall woman holding her baby as she bestowed affection on her seemed familiar and intimate in that moment. She met dark eyes and held their gaze for a minute.

"Well, I guess I should get to that cooking then," Jamie announced after a moment. "You three ladies enjoy yourselves here in the living room." She handed Eve back to her mother.

"Do you need help?" Rachel inquired.

"You can help if you want. I don’t mind people in my kitchen unlike some others I know."

For the next few hours the three women sat around the small table talking. Even though it seemed Rachel wasn’t thrilled with the additions at first, her excitement of meeting another movie star seemed to outweigh her disappointment at not having Jamie alone. The tall woman let the two blondes lead most of the conversation over dinner as she just sat there enjoying the talk. Throughout most of the meal, Eve was insistent on being held by Jamie, so she obliged with pleasure.

Even as enthralled as Sarah was with the adult conversation, her eyes kept straying to her friend. It was adorable to see the tall woman cradling such a tiny baby, and she felt a sensation creeping into her heart that she hadn’t in quite awhile. She felt joy for her daughter, knowing Eve was safe, secure, and well-attended in the strong arms that held her. Her little girl had formed quite an intimate bond with the woman she had known less than a day, but instead of feeling threatened by it, Sarah felt peaceful that someone revered Eve as much as she did.

Finally when she noticed her baby was sleeping soundly against Jamie’s shoulder, she knew it was time to leave the two women alone. She smiled at them saying, "I think it’s time I take my little one home."

"So soon?" Jamie questioned, looking at the bundle in her arms. Eve was slouched down toward her chest clutching to her cotton button down and drooling as she slept soundly. "She’s fine where she is."

Sarah shook her head as she stood. "No. I’ve taken enough of your time this evening. Besides we have an early start in the morning, and with Robert gone I have to deal with Eve alone."

Jamie took to her feet slowly as to not wake the baby. "Well, all right, if you must. I’ll walk you back."

"You don’t have to. You have company."

"Don’t be silly," she insisted. "Rachel, I’m just going to make sure they get back to their place all right. I’ll be back in about five or ten minutes. Okay?"

"Yeah, sure. I’ll just start on the dishes."

"Great," the brunette answered bestowing a kiss on her date’s cheek for her cooperation. "I’ll be back in a few."

"It was nice meeting you, Rachel," Sarah said with a smile.

"You too, Sarah."

Jamie and Sarah moved out of the tall woman’s condo. Quietly they walked to the stairwell to take the one flight down to the blonde’s place. When they arrived at the door, there was no discussion as she unlocked it. Jamie didn’t wait for an invitation, instead walking right in. "Where does the little one go?" she whispered.

"I’ll take her," Sarah stated.

"No. It’s fine. Just tell me where she sleeps."

Giving a nod Sarah motioned for Jamie to follow her. They made their way back into the master bedroom. The petite woman went to the dresser and pulled out Eve’s pajamas for her. Carefully Jamie laid the little girl down on the king-sized bed and started to remove her clothes. Sarah handed her the pajamas and then proceeded to make a makeshift bed for Eve on Robert’s side of the bed.

"She’ll just sleep here with me while Robert’s gone. I don’t like her being in a different room when it’s just us," Sarah whispered.

"Understandable," Jamie answered positing Eve into the place Sarah had made for her. Leaning down to the fair head, the tall woman kissed it before murmuring, "Sweet dreams, angel."

Sarah relished the picture for a moment. When Jamie turned to her, she cleared her head from the thoughts she was having. "I’ll walk you out," she whispered.

They walked silently through the condo to the door. Jamie turned to look down at her companion. Without encouragement she reached for the blonde, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her into a loose one-armed hug. "I’m sorry you were upset tonight. I’m sure whatever you and Robert were fighting about will pass."

Sarah nodded. "Thank you for the dinner and company. And thank you for trusting me enough to talk about Stephanie and Katrina. I’m honored, and I’ll keep your confidence. Maybe someday I could meet your obvious pride and joy?"

"She’d love that. She’s a big fan of yours, well from the one G-rated movie you’ve made anyway," she teased. "Dinner was my pleasure. You girls are always welcome at my place. I hope you come up often." Leaning down quickly she lightly brushed her lips against Sarah’s forehead. "Good night, Sarah. Sweet dreams," she murmured in an alluring timbre.

Sarah gulped as the words struck a chord in her she didn’t recognize. For a second she couldn’t speak but quickly recovered. "Night, Jamie. You and Rachel keep the noise down up there," she joked.

"Don’t worry about that. You’ll never know we’re screwing. See you tomorrow."

After locking the front door, Sarah made her way back to the master bedroom. She quickly changed her clothes for bed and then settled in with her glasses and a copy of the script. However she couldn’t concentrate on her reading. Instead her mind wandered back to the evening she had shared with the mysterious Jamie Dean.

The tall woman was nothing like she had assumed. At first sight, Jamie was a young, attractive, single woman making the most of her success in all arenas. She eagerly accepted women’s attentions wherever she was with a seemingly emotional void. However now knowing the full story of the brunette, Sarah understood that in the last few years for Jamie the numerous beds were just a way of coping with her loss. She was completely blown away as well when she had learned of Jamie’s daughter. That had never been leaked in the press, so she knew the tall woman had an inordinate amount of trust in her for sharing such intimate information about herself. Knowing that, Sarah was determined not to let it be her who allowed the well-guarded secret out.

When Jamie had lowered her attitude and ego, and Sarah saw the real woman under all the false bravado, she was even more charmed by the slightly older woman. Her comfort level with her had increased tenfold, and it actually felt good when the strong woman had embraced her. There was something about the air around Jamie when she invaded her space that seemed familiar. It felt perfectly natural that they should be that close, and it was pleasurable when the feeling seemed mutual.

Thinking about their good bye, Sarah sighed to herself. When Jamie had kissed her on the forehead, her mind instantly thought of other places those lips could be. They were so soft and yet firm too. The strong body and gentle bestowal was an enticing blend of sensations and nothing like what she felt with Robert. He was rigid and forceful where the tall woman was resilient and tender. Even though it was just a kiss on her forehead, she hadn’t been kissed in such a manner in years. She wanted the moment to linger.

However she felt remorseful for her thoughts too. After all, she had given her life to another and shouldn’t have been exchanging intimate good byes with anyone else. She knew if Robert knew about the simple exchange he would be upset, so she resolved not to speak to him about it. Instead she decided there would be no harm in indulging in the fantasy of what it might be like to truly kiss Jamie Dean. She knew her moment was coming on the set when they would share their first love scenes, and she strangely looked forward to the moment more so than she ever had with any other counterpart.

The next morning there was a knock on Sarah’s door as she was getting ready for the day. Going to it, she was surprised but pleased to find Jamie standing there. "Good morning, Jamie."

"Morning, Sarah. I was just wondering if you needed any help down here with Eve. I thought I could lend a hand if you wanted."

"That’s sweet of you. Thank you. I actually have it though. I was just finishing getting ready. Have a seat though. I’m sure there’s someone in the kitchen who would love to see you."

Both of them moved in that direction. As soon as the two-year-old saw Jamie, she smiled brightly waving her oatmeal-covered spoon in her general direction. Of course the movement sent the oatmeal to the table and floor, but Eve didn’t seem to notice. "Well, good morning, Eve," Jamie greeted daring to step closer to the food flinger. "I see you are thoroughly enjoying your breakfast." She dropped a kiss on Eve’s blonde locks before sliding into the chair next to her. The little girl excitedly dove into her milk-covered oatmeal again and extended the spoon in the direction of her new friend. "Oh, how sweet. You want to share. Don’t mind if I do," the brunette said.

Just as Jamie started to put it in her mouth, Sarah protested, "I wouldn’t... do that." It was too late however as the tall woman already had the spoon in her mouth.

As soon as the taste hit Jamie’s tongue, she looked up at the blonde. The taste was oddly familiar, but she couldn’t place it at first. Regardless it wasn’t pleasant. Holding the oatmeal in her mouth for a moment, she realized what the flavor was. "Is that what I think it is?" she inquired with a mouthful.

"Breast milk," Sarah supplied. "I don’t breast feed her any more, but I do still pump for her. The doctors said it’s good for her. She likes it in her cereals."

Jamie nodded vigorously as she stood. The thought of having the nutrient giving sustenance of her crush that had come from her very breast in her mouth made the tall woman flustered. She blushed furiously and quickly stuttered, "Excuse me a moment."

Sarah heard Jamie in the bathroom spitting the food out. She found it somewhat amusing the tall woman was so uncomfortable by the idea. She had been with her own daughter during that stage, but as she thought about the horrible flush that covered the usually composed woman, she realized it was not the breast milk that bothered it. It was that it was hers, and Jamie had put it in her mouth that had embarrassed the brunette. The thought of the dark-haired woman’s mouth drinking her milk made her somewhat abashed as well, but she decided it would be fun to extort discomfort out of the older woman in jest.

A few moments later Jamie returned trying to act as if nothing had occurred. However the blonde still saw the chagrin there, so she decided to play with her friend a little. "What’s wrong, Jamie? Did you not like the way I tasted?" innocently she inquired.

The tall woman blushed badly a second time and suddenly found her shoes extremely interesting. "Maybe you should just go finish getting dressed. I’ll watch Eve," she suggested.

That day on the set Jamie was supposed to have two love scenes, one with Sarah and one with Tabitha. Knowing she could get the blonde back for that morning’s torture, she decided on a plot to make the little woman as uncomfortable as she had been. When the time came for the scene to take place, both actresses listened carefully to the director as to how the scene would be shot. When it was time, Sarah took her position across the bed while Jamie waited on the other side of a door to make her grand entrance. As the director called for action, the brunette knew the time was at hand. She pulled the door opened and stepped into the picture with her eyes focused on Sarah.

The little blonde was draped over the bed sideways wearing a short black dress that dipped extremely low to expose the vast expanse of creamy breasts. Sarah was doing her best to give her most seductive gaze, which struck Jamie deeply. Acting or not, she was thoroughly moved by the look those blues eyes were giving her. She wanted it to be real. Moving toward the bed, the tall woman slid on to it, covering the blonde’s body with her own. She looked down at her for a fleeting moment. They had never had even practiced kissing, so this would be their first. Knowing what the scene called for, Jamie leaned down and claimed pink lips fully but not forcefully. They were supposed to be sharing a tender moment. As soon as their mouths connected, Jamie moaned a little, dropping her weight down completely against the smaller woman, whose thighs had parted to hold her. Even though the idea of the scene was for them to have sex, the director didn’t want any clothes coming off, limiting what Jamie could do in the process. However she decided to make it as hot as possible given their parameters. As they exchanged deeper kisses, the brunette slipped her large hand up over the blonde’s right breast.

Sarah gave a little gasp as she felt Jamie’s hands on her. She hadn’t expected the move, but the way the woman’s hand was gently cupping and squeezing it as her mouth moved down over her neck left the blonde with feelings she normally didn’t have on a shoot. She could feel herself starting to become aroused at the combination of stimuli. However before she totally forgot what they were supposed to be doing, she regained enough of her character to initiate her part. She slipped her hands down between their bodies to Jamie’s belt and began to undo it.

Jamie groaned at the feeling of fragile hands fumbling with her belt and then zipper. She desired this moment in the privacy of their bedrooms, not in front of an audience, but she couldn’t help but begin to feel excited at being so close to what she really wanted. When her pants were open, she took hold of Sarah’s forearms and pinned them above her head on the bed for a few moments as their kissing continued. However then she knew her next part was coming, so she gently began to hike up Sarah’s dress enough to give the illusion that they were about to consummate their relationship. Knowing it had to look real, Jamie got herself into a better position between Sarah’s legs. As she brought her hips up against the blonde’s, she thought about doing it for real. Both of them moaned as they began to move in unison, and their mouths joined again.

The brunette just let her feelings guide her through the scene, and it wasn’t long until she was truly grinding against the little woman. Her mouth moved all over Sarah, taking in her mouth, neck, ears, and even the slopes of her breasts. Remembering her plan of getting the blonde back though, she moved her mouth back to Sarah’s ear that was out of sight from the cameras. Taking the lobe between her teeth, she whispered, "I wish I could fuck you like this for real." Sarah gasped loudly in surprise at the sentiment. Knowing she couldn’t leave character though, she merely pulled Jamie closer, running her hands through dark hair. Even though what the brunette said was lewd and unprofessional, the little woman couldn’t help but quickly go there, the thought of them really being together. The tall woman was taking her to the edge just by her movements. Jamie then issued another mumble, "Fake an orgasm for me, Sarah."

The blonde moaned. She knew she could do it, but she also realized it wouldn’t be much longer before the faking would be truly real. Jamie was working wonders on her even though it was only for pretend. However she didn’t want the older woman to have the last word, so she softly bantered so the camera couldn’t see or hear her, "Eat me, Jamie."

Jamie growled in sexual frustration as she still kept the pace of their rocking hips synchronous. Not wanting to let the younger woman have the last word either, she quipped quietly, "With pleasure as long as you come."

Breaking their embrace, Jamie started to descend down the front of the blonde’s dress, kissing over her as she went. As her head came to rest between the actress’s legs, she had lost her sense on reality. Her body was screaming out of control, and cameras were the last things on her mind. All that mattered was that she had her head between the legs of Sarah Talbot and was about to partake of her fantasy. She panted when she realized she could smell the little woman’s essence, and she felt the heat radiating from her core. Jamie wanted to drown in it. Kissing the blonde’s bare thigh, she was about to make a move higher when the director screamed for the scene to cut.

Everything was completely silent a moment as Jamie realized where she was and what was really happening around her. Realizing how close her mouth truly was to the most intimate place on her friend’s body, she quickly pulled away at the same time, pulling the hem of Sarah’s dress down to cover her. Her dark eyes spared a look at blue ones.

Sarah was at a loss when the moment was over. She had lost her focus, instead allowing her true emotions to guide her. It ached to be left unfulfilled. She wanted the brunette to take her, possess her like she had never been in her entire life. She felt a need deep within her that had never been there before with anyone else, even Robert. Neither one of them spoke.

Jamie broke their stare after a second and then started to zip up her pants with trembling hands. She was on the edge and needed immediate relief. Not even waiting for the director to dismiss them, she made a quick exit without a word to anyone, leaving Sarah there alone. As soon as she was in the privacy of the bathroom, she moaned in anguish at what had just taken place.

"Well, I think we could all use a cold bottle of water after that one," the director stated.

Sarah rose from the bed and walked over to him. "You have to cut that last part," she demanded.

"Are you kidding me? That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen in film without it being X rated. You two are going to burn up the screen with that. It almost seemed like you two forgot the cameras were rolling," he joked lightly.

Sarah scowled at him. "I’m perfectly serious. My husband will have a fit if he sees Jamie Dean’s head between my legs on the big screen! No one wants to see that! No one wants to see a straight woman like me being eaten out by a huge lesbian like her! You’ll cut it before she goes down on me, or else you’ll suffer the consequences!" she screamed.

"But the audience doesn’t even know it’s Jamie. She’s in costume. It’s not that big of a deal, Sarah," he tried to defend.

"Cut it, or I quit!" she demanded storming off toward her trailer.

After Jamie had gotten herself under control, she returned to the set to find Sarah gone. "Where’d she go?" she casually inquired.

"She’s throwing a prima donna tantrum," the director grumbled.

"That’s hard to believe. What’s the matter?"

"She wants me to cut the last part of that scene. She’s worried about her husband seeing your face so close to his property," he jested.

Nodding in understanding, Jamie said, "She’s right. You should cut it. It wasn’t in the script and was a little too racy."

"But it’s so good. You two were so natural together. As I told her, it’s too good to leave on the cutting room floor."

"If she wants it cut, you should cut it. Have a little consideration for what she’s going through. It wasn’t supposed to get like that, but she went there with me, even though she didn’t have to. You should have the decency to do as she asked this once. Robert will flip, and the audience doesn’t really want to see that anyway. You would cut it if you were a concerned and decent director. It’s worth walking out in this project if you don’t," she calmly threatened.

He rolled his eyes at her and gave an exasperated sigh. "Fine! I’ll cut the damn thing where Sarah wants! Now go get her calmed down! We’re on a schedule here!"

Heading off to the blonde’s trailer, Jamie knocked before entering it. Sarah was pacing the length of her domain angrily as she cried. When she brushed by the tall woman, Jamie tried to reach for her, only to be rebuffed.

"Don’t touch me, Jamie!" she screamed. "Don’t ever touch me again! What you did was totally unprofessional!"

Jamie nodded her head and dropped it forward guiltily. "You’re right, Sarah, and I’m really sorry. I was being childish and petty. I wanted to get you back for embarrassing me this morning, but I took it too far. I’m so sorry," she apologized humbly.

"You never should have groped me like that! That wasn’t called for in the script! If you pull shit like that anymore, I will never speak to you again! I’m not some toy or adult movie star! I’m an actress and a professional. I expect the same from you!"

"Again I’m sorry, Sarah. I heard you asked the scene be cut, and I seconded the idea. It’s going to be edited the way you want. I really didn’t mean to upset you. It was just in poor taste and judgment, and I can’t tell you enough how apologetic I am," she said again. "I’ll leave you alone now. I can tell that you just need a little time. I hate thinking that I screwed up our friendship over this." When she was met with silence instead of a response, she gave a little nod. "I’ll just go," she whispered heading out of the trailer.

As soon as she was gone, Sarah’s tears came harder. She desperately wanted Jamie’s embrace in that moment, but the tall woman’s touch scorched her. She couldn’t fight what she was feeling with Jamie being that close. Her body yearned for the brunette. Falling onto her sofa, she cried herself into a light sleep.

Back in Jamie’s trailer, the dark-haired woman suffered in the silence. She hated she had gotten carried away with the scene. She just wanted it to be real so much and was so close to feeling her fantasy. Nevertheless she had obviously ruined a budding friendship, and that pained her, especially after all the intimate information she had confessed. She was just off in her own thoughts when there was a knock on her door. Calling for the person to come in, she was greeted by a ray of sunshine amongst the gloom as Tabitha entered.

"Hey there. What’s wrong?" the tall honey blonde asked taking a seat next to the brunette. They exchanged a light peck on the lips.

"Sarah and I just got into a fight. It’ll be over soon I hope."

"Well, we have a scene to do, a hot sexy scene. That should make you feel better. You get to see me half naked, and of course maybe tonight you might get to see me totally naked if you’re good," she suggested. Unable to help herself, Jamie smiled at the image of Tabitha in her bed. The blonde actress always gave her a good workout, so she knew that night would be no exception. Seeing the grin on her friend’s face, she answered, "There you go. I knew that would cheer you up. Now come on. Let’s go have sex on camera."

At the end of the day, Jamie went home alone. Tabitha had decided to have dinner with Sarah and Eve to catch up since the two friends hadn’t seen each other in quite awhile. However the tall blonde had promised to stay the night with her, so the brunette decided she would just relax until Tabitha came up for the night.

Sarah was still upset that evening. As she and Tabitha sat in her condo playing with Eve, the small blonde woman cried at what had taken place. Seeing the distress her friend was feeling, Tabitha asked, "Sarah, what’s really bothering you? I know you’ve told me about what happened on the set today, but I can tell there’s more."

Sarah shrugged at first. She didn’t know if she should vocalize her feelings. She trusted her friend, but the idea of putting into words her confusion knew would leave her open to vulnerability. "Tabby, I just don’t know what to do with Jamie. I mean today when she acted that way, it totally threw me. She groped me. She wasn’t supposed to put her hands on my breasts. It’s in my contract that my sex scenes are minimal contact, and she just totally disregarded that. Not only that, she kissed them, open-mouthed, wet kisses. I should’ve stopped the scene there and slapped her, but I didn’t."

"Why not?"

Sarah didn’t answer the question at first. Instead she continued, "Then she started to go down on me, which really wasn’t in the script, and I have no doubt she would have really put her mouth on me had the director not called cut. All the time I should’ve broken the scene myself."

"But you didn’t. Why?"

Looking over at her friend, the petite blonde still avoided the question. "What happened on that set, Tabby, wasn’t acting. We were really having sex, only with our clothes on. She was really fucking me on film and so well that I almost…," she mumbled.

"Oh, I’m beginning to understand the problem now. You lost control of the scene, and you’re afraid of what Robert’s going to think when he sees it. You’re afraid he’s going to be able to tell."

Sarah nodded. "It’s more than that though," she admitted. "He’s going to know, but there’s something even worse. I could’ve stopped it, but I didn’t, because I didn’t want to. I forgot the cameras were there after a few minutes, and what came out of that was something real. Jamie wasn’t acting, and neither was I. I wanted it just as badly as she wanted to give it to me," she confessed as tears streamed down her face.

Tabby pulled her into her arms. "Oh boy. Sarah, you’re married, and even more you’re married to one of Hollywood’s best looking actors. You two have a child together."

"I know," she cried.

"Jamie Dean’s just a phase. So you might have a little crush on her? It’ll pass."

"I hope so. This is the first time I’ve felt this way for a woman. It’s disconcerting, Tabby. Whenever she’s around, I feel things I’ve never felt before. I just want her to go away, so I can get back to my life with Robert," she said, even though her heart protested the words. In reality she didn’t want Jamie to ever leave. The feeling she had around the tall woman were the best things she had ever experienced in her twenty-five years of life.

"All you have to do is finish this film, and then you never have to see her again if you don’t want to. You’re a professional, Sarah. Everyone in our business knows that. You’re not going to let some inconsequential feelings for your co-star ruin your reputation. You’ll just get a grip and act. That’s all you have to do. You only have to see her on the set."

"That’s hard though. She lives upstairs, and Eve adores her. She’s going to want to see Eve."

"Then only let her see her on the set. Have Robert down more while you’re here. That should help."

"He’s away for two months on a shoot, and we left on bad terms. We got into a big fight, and I haven’t talked to him since."

"Is it serious?"

"It was stupid really. It started out as a commentary on Jamie’s sexual abilities, because we had heard her having sex. Her bedroom is right above mine, and it just went downhill. Suddenly we were fighting about Eve, because Robert had said I had strapped him with a child. I got mad at him and blew it out of proportion. That’s happening a lot lately with us I guess. I just don’t know how to talk to him anymore without it leading to a fight. I know he feels cheated out of life sometimes, because we had Eve. I mean he’s only twenty-three, but I’m only twenty-five. You know there are times when I’d like to go out and play too, but we made a choice to have Eve even though other alternatives were available. I don’t regret the choice we made, but sometimes I think he does. I know he loves me, but there are times when I think he really wasn’t ready to take on the responsibilities of a family."

"Do you still love him, Sarah?" Tabby quietly and hesitantly put forth, knowing she was treading on thin ice. When her little friend didn’t give an immediate answer, she knew what that meant.

"Tabby, I’m so confused about Robert. I care about him, but I can’t stand the apathy he has for Eve. She’s his child, his little girl, but he avoids his responsibilities with her whenever he can. She’s a child, and she deserves to be loved and adored by him. It’s hard for me to feel close to him when he treats her that way. He’s not anything that I wanted for the father of my children. He’s a good husband, but I can’t overlook his dismissive attitude with Eve, and I just don’t know what to do about it. To make it worse, you should see Jamie with Eve. She’s wonderful. The moment she sees Eve, she talks to her, hugs her, kisses her. She makes it seem like Eve’s the most important person in the room, and Eve responds so well to her. My daughter reacts to Jamie’s kindness in a way she doesn’t with her father. Whenever Eve sees Jamie, her face lights up like she’s just seen her favorite toy. I want Eve to know joy, and she does with Jamie."

Later that night Tabitha and Jamie were getting themselves ready for bed. The brunette was being unusually quiet as she thought about the woman downstairs. She hated the fact that Sarah was upset with her. Getting into her bed, she wondered about how to make things right with the light blonde haired woman. Seeing her company coming out of the bathroom dressed in a skimpy teddy though and striking a seductive pose against the doorframe, she gave an inviting one-sided grin.

"You look sexy, Tabitha," she complimented.

The tall blonde smiled. "I’ve been looking forward to this moment all day. I need my Jamie Dean fix," she said moving over to the bed. Instead of slipping into her own side though, she went to Jamie’s and crawled on top of the dark-haired woman’s sinewy body dressed in a tank top and boxers. Without pretense Jamie put her hands on her bedmate for the evening, and their all night frenzied fun began.

Hours later they laid spooned together in silence. Breaking the stillness, Jamie pulled her friend closer, whispering, "Thank you for being here, Tabitha. I’ve had a hell of a day."

"I know. Sarah told me about what happened. Why did you act that way on the set?"

"I was being immature. It was wrong of me to make her that uncomfortable. I just wanted to get her back for the embarrassment she had caused me this morning with the breast milk thing, but I took it too far. I never should’ve treated her the way I did."

"Breast milk thing? I didn’t hear about that."

"Oh, well it was just a little joke she pulled on me. I didn’t know she still gave Eve breast milk, and this morning when I was downstairs Eve was having breakfast. She offered me a spoon of her oatmeal, and I playfully took it. I didn’t realize it wasn’t regular milk until it was in my mouth."

Tabitha gasped lightly. "You drank some of Sarah’s breast milk?" she asked with a little laugh.

"By accident but it really embarrassed me when she told me what I actually had in my mouth. She could’ve let it go, but she didn’t. She made some sexual innuendo about me not liking the way she tasted. I swear, Tabitha, no woman has ever flustered me like that. After that, I wanted to embarrass her a little too. I just went overboard, but it felt so good. Tabitha, I know I’ve never done a sex scene before the two I’ve done today, but is it normal to get excited by your co-star even though you’re both only supposed to be acting?"

"Well, I did, because I have been thinking about you screwing me since I got here. That’s why I was, but under normal circumstances, I don’t. Why do you ask?"

"Sarah did too. I could feel it between our clothes, and when I had my head between her thighs, I could smell her."

"What?" Tabitha questioned turning in Jamie’s arms.

"I know when a woman’s hot for me, Tabitha. She was. It drove me wild. When I felt it, I sort of lost my focus on the reality of the situation. I kind of forgot cameras were rolling or that other people were in the room. All that seemed to matter was her body was calling to me, and I wanted to answer desperately. Had the director not called cut, who knows what would have happened? I might have actually done something totally inappropriate. That’s why I was wondering if it was a normal thing, because I don’t know if I can do this. We have another sex scene to do together where I’m supposed to try to kill her in the middle, and we still have a lot of making out kind of things we haven’t done. I don’t know if I can do this, Tabitha. Guns, action, and fighting are all things I’m used to my movies, but this sex stuff is more than I think I’m able to handle. I can’t pretend to have sex with Sarah, not when I want it for real. Tabitha, I haven’t felt like this for another woman since my late wife," she admitted softly.

"Your late wife? You were married? I had no idea."

"Most people don’t. Anyway, the point is I can’t put myself out there like that with her. I want what I can’t have. She’s married to Robert Dawson, and she has a baby as well. How can I compete with that? I can’t, and I shouldn’t, but it doesn’t stop me from wanting to. It wouldn’t be right."

Tabitha nodded. "You’re a good woman, Jamie. You’re honorable and thoughtful. There are so many women out there who would love to be with you. This thing for Sarah will pass. You’re a professional, and you can get through this. I know you can."

"I’m not so sure," Jamie stated rolling onto her back and staring up at the ceiling as her thoughts strayed to the women who slept one floor below her.

Propping up onto Jamie’s chest, Tabitha looked down into dark eyes. "Jamie, it’s just a crush. She has a child for goodness sakes. For arguments sake, say you two could be together, would you want a woman with a child?"

"I am as in love with that little girl as I am with her mother. To have Eve as my own would be a blessing. She’s an angel, and I want to be with her as much as I do Sarah. I want to love and adore her as much as I do Sarah. I want to put joy in Eve’s life that she obviously doesn’t get from Robert, but it’s not my place," she mumbled.

Hearing Sarah’s almost exact words echoed unknowingly through Jamie, Tabitha suddenly realized how serious the situation was between her two friends. They truly were feeling the same toward each other, so she wondered what might happen. She knew just by Sarah’s side that her marriage was on shaky ground and that the little blonde found comfort in Jamie. Likewise Jamie seemed as if she wanted the responsibility of comforting and loving the two little blondes. "Jamie, if Robert wasn’t in the picture, would you pursue Sarah?"

"Without a doubt, but he is, and I can’t forget that. Sarah’s his wife, and Eve’s his daughter. I’m just a sexy dark dyke in shining armor who wants to steal a fair maiden. Why should I give the only one I can’t have thought when there are so many more that would love to take a ride off into the sunset on my white horse?" she joked trying to end the heavy conversation. Taking her cue, Tabitha didn’t comment any more on Sarah, instead kissing Jamie thoroughly to initiate another round of activity.

The following morning Jamie and Tabitha were up early. The blonde actress had an early flight out to Los Angeles, so they wanted to spend a little time together. They went for a jog in the neighborhood before stopping at a local coffee shop for coffee and a bagel. Going back to the condo, Jamie helped her friend pack for her flight before taking her downstairs to her limousine.

As they stood there saying their intimate good byes, Tabitha realized it would probably be the last time she and Jamie ever shared such casual intimacy. She had the inclination after hearing both Sarah and Jamie’s distress that her friends were eventually going to confront their attraction for each other, and Robert would ultimately suffer the loss for his indifference. "Well, I have to get going," she said.

"I know. It’s been fun as always, Tabitha," Jamie stated leaning down to kiss the woman in her arms.

However just as they were getting involved with it, a familiar voice called out, "Jamie?"

The taller actress broke away and looked toward the sound of her name. Rachel was walking toward her. The small blonde she had met at the bar only a few nights prior was dressed in a snappy business suit with a briefcase thrown over her shoulder.

"Rachel, hi. What are you doing here?" Jamie asked casually, trying not to let her surprise show.

"I walk this way every morning to go to the subway. I live just around the corner a few blocks from here," she answered looking at Tabitha.

Seeing where her gaze was, Jamie said, "Rachel, this is Tabitha Reid. Tabitha, Rachel."

"Nice to meet you. How do you two know each other?" Tabitha asked conversationally.

Rachel responded casually, "Oh, Jamie and I met at a bar a few days ago, and she proceeded to treat me like a whore."

Tabitha gave Jamie a surprised look at the comment. Looking back at her friend, the brunette said, "It was good to see you, Tabitha. I hope to see you again soon."

"Likewise, Jamie. Take care of yourself," she answered pecking the brunette on the mouth before looking at Rachel again. "Nice to meet you, Rachel. If you’ll excuse me, I have a plane to catch."

Once Tabitha’s limo had pulled away from the curb, Jamie looked back at the small woman. "Treated you like a whore? How in the world did I do that?"

Rachel shook her head as if to clear her thoughts. "You know, Jamie, things that seem too good to be true usually are. When I met you, it did seem too good to be true, and now I know why. You have a fidelity problem, which accurately reflects the stories I’ve read about you. It’s my fault for not believing them. Now if you’ll excuse me, I must be getting to work."

As the little blonde passed by her, Jamie reached out to stop her. Their eyes met. "Could I call you later?" she asked, knowing what the answer was probably going to be.

"I’d prefer it if you didn’t. Good bye, Jamie."

Jamie nodded her head in understanding. "Good bye, Rachel. It was a pleasure," she said extending her hand. Tentatively Rachel reached for it, but instead of shaking hands, the brunette brought the small hand up to her lips, kissing it tenderly.

Jamie stood there watching Rachel make her way away from her for several blocks. However just as she was about to turn and go inside herself, she saw the blonde of her heart walking toward her with Eve in her stroller. Sarah was carrying a couple of bags of groceries in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other as she pushed Eve along. The dark-haired woman smiled in spite of herself. She forgot the little actress was upset with her for the previous day and made her way closer to them. As soon as she got close enough to be recognizable, even in her dark sunglasses and baseball cap, Eve smiled brightly at her, reaching out from her stroller as she excitedly screamed.

The older woman smiled brightly at the reception at least one of them had for her. She jogged the rest of the way and bent down to retrieve the little girl. "Good morning, Eve," she greeted brightly tossing the little one up slightly. Eve reached for her glasses and tore them off, squealing in delight as Jamie made a goofy face at her. Turning to the petite woman, the older woman smiled. "Good morning, Sarah. Let me take those for you," she offered reaching for the bags.

The blonde didn’t resist, instead relinquishing her burden. "Thank you," she answered. She smiled at her daughter, who was so happy in the tall woman’s strong arms.

Eve settled her head in the crook of Jamie’s neck as the women walked up the street toward their building quietly. The little girl wrapped her arms around the brunette’s neck, mumbling, "Me Me."

"What was that? What did she just say?" Jamie asked Sarah. "That wasn’t Mommy, was it?"

Sarah shook her head. "She calls me Mama. I don’t know what she just said. I’ve never heard her say that before," she answered.

Making their way up to Sarah’s condo, Jamie waited for the small woman to unlock it. However instead of just walking in, she hovered in the doorway. "Here you go. I should be going. I still have to shower before heading to the set," she stated relinquishing her hold on the groceries and gently set Eve down on her feet. "I’ll see you, ladies, a bit later."

"All right. See you on the set," Sarah stated.

The two women didn’t have a chance to see each other until lunch that day since both of them were working on scenes that didn’t require the other. However when the lunch break was called, Jamie headed off to the food tent for some food. Sarah was sitting with Eve and the nanny who had been provided for her daughter enjoying a leisurely meal when Jamie walked in. The blonde woman noticed the tall woman had taken off her costume as if she was finished filming for the day, but she wasn’t sure what Jamie’s schedule was. She looked back at her daughter who was busy drinking from her juice box. However seeing the light come into Eve’s eyes, she figured her little one had spotted Jamie as well.

"Me Me," she said.

"Me Me?" Sarah questioned. "What’s Me Me, Eve?"

Eve pointed her peanut buttered finger in Jamie’s general direction stating emphatically, "Me Me."

"Jamie?" the little actress questioned.

"Me Me," Eve answered trying to get out of her seat. Wondering what she was going to do, Sarah let her do what she wanted. Eve squirmed her way out of her chair and took off across the tent toward the tall woman who was standing in the food line.

Jamie never saw or heard her coming, but she felt tiny arms throw themselves around her leg. Looking down in surprise, she saw Eve hugging to her tightly as her little hands coated her khaki pants with peanut butter and jelly. Nevertheless Jamie only had a smile for the little girl. "Hi, angel," she greeted immediately picking her up.

"Me Me," Eve babbled happily.

Making her way through the line, Jamie quickly got the rest of her food before heading off to return Eve to her rightful place. As she approached Sarah, she smiled. "Well, I think I figured out what Me Me was," she announced.

"Yeah, it’s you," Sarah supplied. "She’s trying to say Jamie." The tall woman set her plate of food down at the seat across from Sarah’s before moving to put Eve back in her chair. As she settled the little girl, the blonde saw the mess her daughter had made of her co-star’s clothes. "Oh, Jamie, I’m so sorry. You’re covered in peanut butter."

The older woman shrugged it off. "Comes with the territory. Right, princess?" she asked smiling at Eve as she sat.

"You looked so nice before that though. Looked like you were on your way out?" curiously Sarah inquired.

"Yeah. Actually I have to head back to New York. Katrina’s in a little dance recital tonight, and I promised her I’d be there, so I have to get going here in a bit. I’ll be back tomorrow morning on the red eye, or I might take the last train out. I heard Amtrak stops not too far from our building. We’ll see. I was hoping to spend a little time with her."

"Why don’t you bring her back with you? We have a babysitter. How much trouble can Katrina really be? She’s not a hellion like you, is she?"

Jamie laughed. "Not even. She’s got her mother’s personality. She’s quite the girly girl, but that’s okay. I love her just as she is. She has the best parts of Stephanie in her."

"Then bring her down for a little while. It would be fun," Sarah pushed.

"We’ll see. I don’t know what the family’s schedule is. I’ll have to check first."

Late that afternoon Jamie arrived at Staten Island just before Stephanie’s family was sitting down for dinner. Knocking loudly on the front door, she pulled it open as she announced her presence to the group. "Anybody home?"

"Mom!" Katrina yelled excitedly.

"Aunt Jamie!" two other voices chimed in as three children swarmed her in the foyer.

She hugged her daughter, niece, and nephew before walking back with them toward the kitchen. "Your oldest child is home," she teased Stephanie’s sister, Samantha.

The small redhead, who looked so much like her late sister, smiled brightly. "Jamie," she said coming to hug her. "It’s so good to have you home, even if it is only for the night."

"Where’s Doug?"

She gestured out to the backyard. "He promised the kids hamburgers and hot dogs tonight. We have to leave for the recital at seven."

"All right. Come on, kids. Let’s pitch in and help set the table," she suggested grabbing the plates that were on the counter. "Everyone outside."

Going out into the backyard, Jamie put the kids in charge of the table before heading over to see her brother-in-law. "Doug, how have you been?" she asked slapping him on the shoulder.

"Jamie, hey there. Good to see you. How’s the glamorous world of show business?"

"Overrated as usual. How’s Katrina been?"

"Fine. She’s enjoying her summer vacation, not looking forward to school starting, the usual stuff," he said with a smile. "All the kids are looking forward to Disney though."

"Oh, that’s right. You’re leaving in about a week and a half. I bet their counting the minutes."

He nodded. "It’s too bad you can’t go though. I know Katrina would’ve liked that."

"I would’ve liked it too, but this movie production is in full swing. It was hard to get away this evening."

"Well, the life of the rich and famous. Must get tiring," he stated with a smile as he began to take all the meat off the grill.

Jamie held the plate to assist him. Going over the table, everyone took their seats. Jamie took a seat next to Samantha and across from her daughter. The meal was casual and loud as usual around the kids. During the whole thing, Jamie kept looking at her seven-year-old.

Katrina was growing so quickly during her absences, and it always surprised her to find her taller and even prettier than she was the visit prior. The young girl’s flowing blonde hair had lightened in the sun to almost white, and her blues eyes sparkled every time she looked at Jamie. The actress’s thoughts were interrupted by Samantha’s voice.

"Are you all right tonight, Jamie?" she quietly inquired as the two women watched the kids and Doug play around the backyard after their dinner.

"Katrina looks more like Stephanie every time I see her," she admitted softly.

"I know," the redhead answered in agreement.

"I miss her, Samantha," Jamie confessed.

"I know you do, Jamie. We all do, but you know she wouldn’t want you mourning for her for the rest of your life. She would want you to carry on."

The tall brunette nodded. "I know, but sometimes I wonder if I’ll ever find anyone like she was. Stephanie was the best thing to ever happen to me outside of Katrina. I miss having Katrina living with me too."

"Well, you know Doug and I are open to working something out, but I thought we all agreed this was the best place for her."

"It is. I know that, but I still miss her. Seeing her a few days a month is no way for me to be a mother."

"You’re doing the best you can to provide for her. We all are. You give her everything she needs and most of what she wants. You do well by her as a mother, Jamie. Don’t doubt that." There was a long pause. "Jamie, something else seems to be bothering you."

The tall woman shrugged. "There’s a woman I work with that I’ve started to get to know. She’s lovely, and I enjoy spending time with her. She has a two-year-old who comes on the set everyday. The kid seems quite taken with me," she started.

However when she paused, Samantha pressed, "And? Are you interested in this woman?"

"Yes. She reminds me so much of Stephanie though, and her daughter reminds me of Katrina at that age. She has the same loving, compassionate, outgoing personality as Stephanie did. At first I thought I liked her because of those reasons, but I know now I truly am interested in her based on her own merit," she confessed.

Sensing the solemnity that encompassed the brunette, Samantha asked, "Then what’s the problem?"

"She’s married. We’ve spent a lot of time together since being on the set, and her husband isn’t around, so it can be easy to forget. However she is married, so regardless of the way I feel, there’s no possibility for more. I guess it’s just hard, because after all this time, I’ve found my heart again only to have it break. To make it even worse, I’ve met her husband, and he has no regard for his daughter. Meanwhile I love that little girl just as much as I do her mother. It’s tough."

Putting her arms around her former sister-in-law, Samantha said, "Welcome back to life. Don’t worry. When it’s meant to happen, it will. As much as you and my sister loved each other, I know you’re meant to find someone else when the time comes. You just have to wait for it."

Jamie nodded. "Yeah, I know," she mumbled. Checking her watch, she noted that it was getting close to time to leave. "I guess we should start rounding up the troops," she mentioned changing the subject.

That night after they all returned from the recital, Jamie tucked her daughter in for bed. Kneeling next to the bedside, she brushed back Katrina’s hair affectionately before planting a kiss on her forehead. "I hope you have sweet dreams tonight," she whispered.

"Mom, I don’t want you to go. Can’t you stay longer?" the seven-year old asked.

"I wish I could, but I can’t. I have to be back in D.C. in the morning for work. I promise to come visit again though once you all get back from Disney. Okay? You won’t even miss me."

"I always miss you," Katrina stated softly reaching to hug her.

"I always miss you too, sweetie. Maybe after you get back you can come visit me on the set. Would you like that?" Katrina nodded. "All right. I’ll talk to your aunt and uncle about it and see if that fits into the schedule. Right now you need to go to sleep."

"Tell me a story first," the little girl requested, stalling for time.

Not wanting to leave her daughter’s company just yet either, Jamie was easily swayed. She gave a nod as she slipped onto the bed with Katrina. Instantly her daughter was in her embrace settling herself on her mother’s shoulder. "What kind of story would you like?"

"Tell me about the first time you ever kissed Mom," she solicited.

"You’ve heard that story so many times already."

"So? I want to hear it again," she pleaded.

"Oh, all right. Good thing it just happens to be one of my favorites as well," she teased lightly.

Half an hour and several antidotes later, Katrina was sleeping soundly in Jamie’s arms. The tall woman gently stroked her daughter’s blonde hair as she thought of the little girl’s mother. She still missed her wife even though it had been three years already. Katrina looked more like her everyday, and it filled the brunette with a bittersweet ache. However as her thoughts of Stephanie continued, they began to shift to another woman who had entered her life. As much as Sarah reminded her of Stephanie, Eve reminded her of Katrina. The two little blondes who were suddenly a part of her life gave her such joy, but she knew there wasn’t any room for anything other than friendship with Sarah. She had already promised her life to another, and even as much as Jamie didn’t want to admit it, it saddened her for all their sakes. She knew both Eve and Sarah could find a better person than Robert Dawson, but it wasn’t her place to try to influence either of them.

The next morning Jamie left New York before anyone else in the house even woke and arrived back to the set just in time to see Sarah go into the makeup trailer for her first scene. Knowing she was due there as well, she grabbed a much needed cup of coffee and joined her friend.

The blonde smiled brightly when she saw the tall woman enter. "Hey. Welcome back. Did you bring Katrina with you?"

"No. She couldn’t come. The family’s going to Disney in about a week, so it wasn’t good timing. I promised her she could come to the set after they got back though."

"Oh, great. I can’t wait to meet her then."

"I’m sure she’ll be thrilled to meet you. I haven’t told her you’re my co-star yet. I wanted to surprise her. I bet she screams when she sees you. She just adores that little teenager flick you did not too far back. She wants to be just like you in that movie."

"That’s so cute. At least it’s a positive role."

"Yeah. It’s the only movie of yours she’s allowed to see. She’s never seen any of mine. Too much violence and gore for a kid."

Over the next week Jamie was constantly with Sarah and Eve. Every evening after returning to their condos, they had dinner together at one of their places and then spent the nights just talking and playing with Eve. One evening the two women were lounging on Sarah’s couch watching a movie after putting Eve down for the night. Silence surrounded them as Sarah sat with her head propped up against Jamie’s strong shoulder. Neither spoke being so involved in the film, but suddenly a cry broke their peace.

"I’ll go," Jamie offered rising from the sofa. Sarah didn’t argue, being tired from the long day already. It was nice having a second person around to help out with Eve after a strenuous day.

The brunette made her way back to the master bedroom. Going over to the bed, she spoke softly to Eve. "What is it, angel? What’s wrong?" she inquired reaching for the screaming child. As soon as she picked her up to try to comfort her, she felt the fevered skin of her cheek. "Sarah?" she called out in concern.

Hearing her name and the continued wails, the small blonde went to investigate. She met the older woman halfway down the hall to her room. "What’s wrong, baby?" she gently asked extending her hands to take her daughter. Instantly Eve went to her. "Why are you crying, huh?" she questioned. Seeing Eve’s flushed features, she put her hand to her forehead. "Whoa. You’re burning up," she stated over the screaming. Just then Eve unexpectedly regurgitated her dinner all over Sarah. "Uh oh. Looks like we’ve got one sick baby on our hands," she mentioned. "It’s okay, Eve. It’s all right. Mama will take care of you," she assured ignoring her own soiled clothes. Both women headed back into the bedroom.

"What can I do?" the tall woman inquired, wanting to be helpful.

"Go into my bathroom and see if I have any baby aspirin or anything," Sarah said as she began to undress her daughter.

The brunette did as she was told. Searching the cabinets thoroughly she replied from the bathroom, "You don’t have any."

"Shoot. I’ll have to go out and get some. This fever seems too high to just let go."

"I’ll go for you. You shouldn’t have to take Eve out in this condition," Jamie offered.

"Are you sure? I mean I can take care of it. I’m used to doing this alone."

"Don’t be silly. Let me go for you. I think there’s an all night pharmacy just down the street a few blocks if I remember correctly. I’ll be back in no time."

"Okay. Thanks, Jamie," she replied with a genuine smile.

"You’re welcome. Be right back."

Racing out of the blonde’s place, Jamie made her way down to the concierge in the lobby to ask about the pharmacy. When she was told it was open all hours, the tall woman declined their offer to go for her, saying she would go herself. Jamie left the building in a rush, jogging the few blocks down to the drug store. It was empty when she arrived, signaling the late hour of the night. Nevertheless she quickly asked for the items she was looking for, ignoring the surprise of the clerk at her appearance. He stumbled over his words at her arrival but managed to tell where she could find what she needed.

Jamie immediately grabbed a bottle of the aspirin and quickly paid. Just as quickly she jogged back to Sarah’s, so Eve could have medication as soon as possible. When she arrived, the little girl was still wailing, and the petite woman looked distressed. "Here’s the aspirin. What’s wrong?"

"Robert forgot to pack a thermometer, so I can’t take her temperature," she mumbled.

The tall woman gave a reassuring smile. "I’ll go get one for you. Hopefully some of these might help though," she stated handing over the bottle to Sarah. "Be back soon."

"Thank you, Jamie." she managed to call out after the brunette’s retreating form.

Jogging passed the concierge desk a second time, she gave the night watchman a grin before heading out the door. She went back to the same store but didn’t ask for assistance, knowing where the infant items already were. Quickly she scanned over the available thermometers before settling on the one that looked the least intrusive for a child. Heading up to the register a second time, she only offered a demure smile and her credit card. When the transaction was complete, she headed out into the night again. Being that there was little traffic out at that hour, she was able to make quick work of the five blocks.

"I’m back," she announced barging into the blonde’s condo. "Here’s a thermometer."

"Thanks. She hates this, so could you do it while I hold her?" Sarah asked.

"Yeah, sure. Just let me get this thing out of the package," she answered ripping the plastic open. However when she opened it, she realized she needed batteries to make the thing work. "Man, I have to go back for batteries," she grumbled.

"What size?"

"Double A."

"Just take them out of my discman for now. We can get batteries later," the younger woman instructed.

The tall actress did as Sarah said. Finally getting the thing to work, she approached Eve with it slowly. Sarah distracted the little girl with words while the tall woman slipped it in her ear to take the reading. "It’s high. She’s got a 100," Jamie reported after a moment. Putting the thermometer aside, her noise caught a whiff of something horrible. "What’s that smell?" she asked coming back to Eve and Sarah.

"I think that’s my daughter," Sarah answered.

"Oh, gross. I’m going to let you take care of that one," teased the brunette. "I bet Eve’s probably dehydrated. Do you have anything she can drink?"

"Check the fridge. I’m not sure I have anything other than juice for her."

Jamie went into the kitchen to see what Sarah had for the little girl to drink. Sure enough there were only juices, which she knew would not be the best thing for Eve in her condition. Nevertheless she poured the toddler a small glass to tide her over. Heading back to the bedroom, she handed the sippy cup over to Sarah. "Looks like I’m going out again. She needs something better than this. Anything else you can think of while I’m there?"

"Well, some extra diapers and diaper rash ointment probably wouldn’t hurt at this point. This doesn’t look like this is over," the shorter blonde reported trashing the soiled diaper in the convenient pail.

"All right. I’ll be back," Jamie said with a smile.

Sarah returned it with relief. "Thank you, Jamie. I don’t know what I would do right now without you."

"It’s my pleasure, Sarah. Anything to settle her is worth it. Be back in a few."

Returning to the pharmacy for the third time that night, she went straight to the section she needed. However instead of just picking up what Sarah had asked for, she looked around to see if there was anything else they could possibly need to help Eve. Quickly she grabbed a package of diapers and ointment before adding a bottle of soothing bath vapors and a rubber duck to the growing pile. When she went up to the counter to pay, the night clerk stared at her quizzically as he began to ring up her third purchase for the night. Jamie could see his mind contemplating asking her something, so she saved him the trouble.

"You look like you want to say something to me," she mentioned with a charming smile.

He smiled back. "It’s nothing really. It’s just that you look like that movie star, what’s her name, the one who does all those action movies."

"Jamie Dean?" she supplied.

"Yeah, that’s the one. She’s hot."

Jamie gave a nod. "Yeah, I tend to get that sometimes. We do look alike I guess."

"You have a kid?" he asked conversationally as he slowly rung up her items.

"Yes, as I matter of fact," she answered, trying not to be rude. She figured he was just bored and wanted a talk.

"Married?" he inquired with a slight grin.

"No."

"Straight?"

"No," she answered again as she handed over her credit card.

"Oh well. You never can tell around here," he mumbled running her card through the machine. When it printed he tore it off and handed it to her to sign. She did so quickly before handing it back to him. She gathered her bags.

He gave her a friendly smile. "Have a good night, Miss...," he began to say as his eyes drifted down to the signature on the slip, but he fell silent at her name as he flushed.

Jamie winked at him. "Dean," she furnished. "Good night, Ralph," she said reading his nametag before racing out the door. She looked over her shoulder as she made it to the street and chuckled lightly at the sight of him still standing there flustered.

When she returned to Sarah’s apartment, Eve had stopped her crying, instead just whimpering into her mother’s shoulder as the small woman paced around the room with her. "Here. I got some extra things. I thought maybe a bath might help settle her," she said pulling the items from the bag. She held the rubber duck up for Eve to see. The little girl reached for it in interest.

"I’d be willing to try anything at this point," Sarah said.

"All right. I’ll go start the water." Moving into the master bathroom, Jamie started the tub. Carefully she added the bath vapors and then waited while Sarah undressed Eve. A few minutes later she came in with the little one ready to go. Taking her from Sarah, Jamie noticed her friend had still not bothered to change from when Eve had soiled her shirt, so she suggested, "Why don’t you change? I’ll take care of Eve for a moment."

"You don’t mind?"

"Not at all," she replied gently setting the two-year-old down in the water. Eve didn’t seem to notice too much as she played with her duck, dropping it into the water and seeming surprised that it floated.

"Okay. I’ll just be a second." Sarah went back into the bedroom and stripped off her clothes before slipping on a t-shirt and boxer shorts. As she changed she thought of the woman in the bathroom. Jamie had helped her without compliant, even going to the store three times in under an hour. Sarah felt glad that Jamie had been there for the worst of it, because she was tired of having to deal with problems like this one alone. Robert had never been helpful in situations like this, griping every time Eve seemed to be ill or in a foul mood. However Jamie never complained, instead immediately trying to find ways in which to help alleviate Eve’s trouble.

When Sarah finished changing, she realized the smell was still on her skin, so she decided a shower would be in order once Eve was settled again. Going back into the bathroom, she asked, "How are we doing? I don’t hear crying or whimpering. That’s a good sign."

"Yeah, we’re doing fine," Jamie answered looking up towards the door. Her heart fluttered a little at the sight of the petite woman in a plain white t-shirt and a pair of loose cotton boxers. She thought Sarah looked adorable.

Sarah looked down at Jamie kneeling next to the tub. The tall woman was soothingly rubbing her daughter’s back with a wet washcloth. In that very moment the blonde actress knew she was having feelings for the brunette. She had fought against them, denying her heart, but she couldn’t any longer seeing the tenderness the older woman freely gave Eve. Coming to the tub, Sarah knelt down next to Jamie. She gave the tall woman a smile. Jamie returned it, but she couldn’t take her eyes off Sarah for a moment. It felt so right, so natural to be there with her like that.

Seeing Jamie’s stare, the blonde mentioned, "I know I smell like puke."

"I hadn’t noticed," the tall woman admitted softly.

"Oh," Sarah softly mumbled, unsure of what gaze Jamie was giving her at the moment.

"You’re quite a mother, Sarah. I wish I could only be half as good to Katrina as you are to Eve."

Sarah blushed lightly at the compliment. "I’m sure you are, Jamie. I know Katrina’s lucky to have you."

When Jamie felt Sarah’s hand brush her own in the process of taking the washcloth from her, she knew she was getting too close to the blonde. Her feelings were running wild, and she knew she had to pull back before she did something they both might regret. "Well, I guess I’ll let you finish this. I got Eve some Pedalite to drink. I’ll just go pour her a glass of that."

"Thank you for all your help, Jamie."

Unable to form any sort of reply with the way Sarah was looking at her, the brunette just nodded before retreating from the room. She stalled for time in the kitchen, deciding it would be better to wait until the bath was finished. By the time she had returned, Sarah was putting fresh pajamas on her daughter. "Here you go," Jamie said.

"Thanks," the blonde answered taking the cup from her friend. She gave it to Eve who immediately took it in hand and began to drink. Picking up her child, Sarah turned to Jamie. "Would you mind watching her while I took a quick shower? I really can’t stand the way I smell any longer."

"No problem."

"You can just lay on the bed with her. Maybe she’ll go to sleep. If you put one of those Elmo movies in, she’ll be riveted."

"Sounds good." Jamie stated moving to the TV as Sarah went into the bathroom. She put in a DVD and then moved to the bed to get comfortable. Eve cuddled up against her shoulder, clutching tightly to her as she drank her beverage and watched her favorite puppet on screen.

The blonde started the shower as she thought of the woman now lying on her bed. The image of Jamie there holding Eve in comfort gave her such happiness. Letting the way spray of the water cascade over her, she leisurely began to wash her body. Her mind drifted to the sex scene they had done just two days before. She had been so aroused at the taller woman’s movements against her, and that had totally taken her by surprise, so much so that in her confusion, she had taken her frustration out on Jamie. However now as her hands mapped her own skin with soap, she thought of Jamie’s larger ones. Those hands were not just good for soothing her daughter. They also stirred her passion in a way she hadn’t felt since before Eve was born. With guilty pleasure, Sarah imagined Jamie there with her in that warm shower, the older woman’s hands and mouth moving across her much in the same way she had done that day on the set as her own moved her over the edge of oblivion.

When she had sated herself, she quickly washed and turned off the water. She didn’t want to be gone too long from either woman in the next room. Dressing swiftly she opened the door to hear only the sounds of Elmo coming from the television. Over on the bed she saw her daughter asleep in a strong embrace. Jamie’s eyes were half-mast and gazing at her. Sarah smiled softly coming to the bedside. Gently she tugged on the tall woman to get her standing and then placed Eve down for sleep.

"You look tired," she whispered as she and Jamie headed out of the bedroom.

"Yeah. I guess I am."

"I guess the rest of our movie will have to wait until tomorrow then. Right now you need to go to bed. We have an early start anyway."

Jamie nodded her head in agreement. "Let me know if you need anything else with Eve though," she said as they both moved toward the door.

"I will. Thanks for all your help tonight."

"It was a pleasure," the brunette whispered through a yawn.

Sarah smiled at her before leaning up to kiss her on the cheek. "Good night, Jamie. Sleep well."

"Night."

Going back into the bedroom, Sarah turned off the TV and then climbed into bed next to her daughter. As tired as she was from the long day, her mind wouldn’t settle. Instead it ran rampant with thoughts of the tall brunette. She fantasized about Jamie getting herself ready for bed just one floor above her, that brawny frame naked as the older actress slipped under the covers. She had seen the tall woman’s films, so she knew what Jamie’s body looked like in all its glory. The actress had not been shy in her previous movies where her outfits were concerned, so Sarah recalled the tall woman’s last film, the skimpy sports bra and cut off fatigue shorts that showed everything that was within industry accepted decency. The twenty-seven year old body seemed as if it has been sculpted from stone, deep, profound ridges outlining each muscle of her body. Idly Sarah wondered if the brunette even had any body fat on her, imaging that the only place was in the older woman’s ample twin femininity.

Smiling to herself Sarah dreamed about that day on the set. Her thoughts drifted to them being alone without cameras or clothes. She imagined Jamie’s hips rocking insistently against her own as they had done that day and the feeling of the brunette’s mouth against her thigh. The blonde let her mind take Jamie’s hot breath over her need and pleasure her as she had yearned in that moment. Realizing her own hands were beginning to act again on their own, she regretfully stopped thinking about the older woman. She needed to go to sleep. Casting a glance over at her little girl, she saw Eve was sleeping soundly. Deciding to try to do the same, she closed her eyes and sighed.

A few days later both women were business as usual on the set. Jamie had several scenes to work on without the blonde that day, so she worked through most of lunch. However when she was finally allowed to take a break, she headed off toward the food tent. Sarah wasn’t there though, so quickly grabbing herself a sandwich, she walked off to the blonde’s trailer. Knocking to alert her friend of her presence, she pulled open the door.

As soon as she stepped in however, she knew something was wrong. Sarah stood with her back to the door, staring down at the small table. Jamie could see her little body trembling, and Eve was nowhere to be seen. "Sarah, what’s wrong? Are you all right?" quietly she inquired closing the door and locking it behind her. The younger woman said nothing at first. "Where’s Eve?"

"She’s taking a nap," whispered the little actress. Her voice quavered.

The brunette put her plate of food aside and reached for the petite woman to try to console her obvious distress. "Sarah, whatever is wrong will be all right. You’ll see," she said softly curving her arms around Sarah’s waist and bringing their bodies together.

Sarah let out a strangled gasp as she felt the solid frame against her. She had just received horrible news about Robert. His mistress was with him on his shoot. As much as she had tried to deny the deteriorating situation between them by trying harder to be an accommodating wife, she had just realized that all was truly lost. Not only was her first love, her husband, having a public affair without any regard to her feelings, she knew she was in love with the woman who held her. Turning quickly in Jamie’s arms, she stared up into her dark eyes. Not giving herself a chance to change her mind, she yanked the tall woman’s head down toward her own for a searing kiss. She moaned as their mouths came together.

At first Jamie had no idea what had just hit her. The only thing she knew was she was kissing Sarah Talbot like her very life depended on sucking all the air from the blonde’s lungs. The little woman felt so good as Jamie delved passed the supple lips. However just as she began to back away for some much needed air, the weight of the situation struck her. She was kissing a married woman with a two-year-old child. As the blonde leaned in for a second kiss, the tall woman gently stepped away, leaving Sarah just staring at her in confusion.

Taking a deep breath, Jamie asked, "Where did that come from? Why are you crying, Sarah?"

Looking at her friend’s countenance, Sarah realized what she had just done. "Oh, God," she mumbled covering her face in her hands and turning from the dark gaze. She dropped onto the sofa.

The older woman knelt next to her. Placing a tentative hand on Sarah’s knee, she asked again, "What’s wrong?"

"It’s Robert," she answered. "I just found out his girlfriend is on the shoot with him."

"What? His girlfriend?" the brunette queried in confusion.

Sarah nodded. "I thought if I ignored her she would go away. I thought if I just tried a little harder to be the woman he wanted, he wouldn’t go back to her," she cried.

"Go back to who?"

"The woman he was seeing before me. He cheated on her with me, and now he cheats on me with her," she admitted. "We aren’t anything like people think, Jamie. We aren’t this perfect couple, far from it."

Jamie didn’t say anything for a moment as she took in the words. She felt herself becoming angry at Robert for not only being a terrible father but also an unfaithful husband. She knew if she were in his shoes, she would adore the blonde in a way she had never known. However regardless of that she knew it wasn’t her place to pass judgment on their situation. Instead she just tried to offer comfort. "You and Robert will work this out. I promise, Sarah. In the meantime though I’m going to tell you what I’m going to do. Tonight when we get home I’m going to take you and Eve out for dinner. I heard of this good little chili place just a few blocks from where we’re staying. The concierge says it’s the place to eat. The three of us will go there, drink some beer, have some unbelievably bad food for us, and just have fun. This thing with Robert will seem like nothing after a few beers and a chili dog," she lightly stated making Sarah chuckle despite her mood.

The blonde cupped Jamie’s cheek affectionately. "Thank you, Jamie."

Instinctively the brunette turned her head slightly and kissed the blonde on the inside of her wrist lightly. "Anything for my ladies," she whispered. Seeing how her comment affected the blonde though, the deepening crimson of her cheeks, she pulled back slightly. "Come on now. Time to dry those eyes and have some lunch."

That evening Jamie did take the two blondes to dinner at the restaurant the concierge had suggested. Since it was only a few blocks from their place, they walked. When they arrived at The Hard Times Café, the establishment was packed, the bar full of mingling singles and a long wait for a table. Nevertheless after putting their names on the list, Jamie and Sarah tried to stay as inconspicuous as possible, hovering in the corner and talking amongst themselves. Both of them wore their sunglasses while Sarah opted for a baseball cap and Jamie a red bandanna to try to conceal their identities.

Twenty minutes later Jamie’s name was called, so the three of them moved up to the hostess to follow her to table. As they passed through the wooden booths, the tall woman took in the decor. The walls were decorated with different state flags and other kitsch. Getting to the table, Sarah chose the side of the booth that faced away from most of the restaurant while Jamie sat opposite her facing the bar. The tall woman slid her sunglasses up on the top of her head, having had enough of them in the darkened place. Sarah took hers off as well but kept her hat on low over her eyes.

Neither of them spoke as they perused the menu. Looking across at her dinner companion, Sarah admired the way Jamie looked. The tall woman was definitely looking butch that evening, in a pressed, plain white t-shirt, jean shorts, and construction boots with the bandanna rounding out the look. However the blonde found herself feeling amorous that the sight of her friend. The sleek physique of Jamie’s arms was on perfect display.

A few minutes passed before their waitress came to the table to take their order. As soon as she looked at the brunette, she gushed, "Oh my God. You’re Jamie Dean."

The tall woman grinned slightly. "No. We just look a lot alike. People confuse me with her all the time," she lied.

"Oh. Sorry. The resemblance is truly amazing though. Well, what can I get you two?"

The older woman gestured for Sarah to go first, so she placed an order for herself and Eve before it was Jamie’s turn. When the waitress was gone, Sarah said teasingly, "I can’t believe you just did that. Lying about who you are? Shameful."

Jamie shrugged. "I do it all the time when I don’t want to be bothered. Don’t you?" The smaller woman nodded. Changing the subject the brunette asked, "Did you happen to see what the back of the hostess’s shirt says?"

"No. I just saw that it said Hard Time Café on it."

Jamie smiled. "It reads, ‘I like mine all the way wet,’" she stated with a laugh. "That’s my life motto," she joked. "I need one of those shirts."

Not believing her friend, Sarah turned to look back toward the door. Sure enough that was what the girl’s shirt said. "Oh my God. How vulgar is that?" she teased.

"Oh come on, Sarah. You know you like yours that way too."

The younger woman flushed. "Well, I know you do, Miss Dean," she countered.

"You better believe it, hot, willing, and wet," she growled.

"Sounds like someone needs to get laid," Sarah jested.

"Is that an offer?" Jamie asked as the waitress came back to the table with their beverages. Not waiting for an answer, she asked the waitress, "How do I go about getting one of those lovely shirts? I think my date needs one of those. After all she likes me all the way wet. Right, Sarah?" the tall woman playfully asked reaching across the table and ripping the baseball cap off of the blonde.

Sarah snarled at her companion as she flushed. "Of course I like you all the way wet, Jamie," she uttered sexily licking her lips for affect.

The waitress gasped as she looked between the two of them. Turning to Sarah, she hesitantly inquired, "Are you...?"

"Yes and she’s Jamie Dean. No other woman can be that sexy," she said sparing the brunette a seductive wink.

The older woman felt her pulse drop between her thighs and start throbbing painfully at Sarah’s commentary. She was suddenly finding it difficult to breathe as she looked at her friend. Sarah was being so sexy and wicked. Jamie hadn’t thought the blonde would go along with her game, but the petite woman had taken it one step even further. Managing to look up at the waitress again, she said, "I’ll tell you what. You don’t tell anyone that we’re here, and I’ll give you this hundred dollar bill." She pulled one from her wallet and placed it on top of the table.

"Throw in an autograph?" the waitress bargained.

Jamie shrugged. "Sure."

"Okay. I’ll go check on your order now."

"Thank you," the tall woman answered taking her glass of beer off the table to drink.

As soon as they were alone, the two women just looked at each other silently. Jamie wasn’t sure what to say at the moment at Sarah’s behavior. The blonde was being flirtatious, and even as much as she was enjoying it, she knew it was wrong to be trifling with a married woman’s feelings.

As Sarah gazed into dark eyes, she took a deep breath. For just a few moments she had allowed herself to let go with the tall woman. She wanted more than that though. She wanted all the woman could give. However she also knew that it wasn’t going to come easily because of Robert. She still felt somewhat torn between her feelings and her obligations.

The rest of the meal passed quietly with both women showering most of their attention on Eve. The little girl glowed under all the observance. They stayed at the restaurant for close to two hours, but after Jamie had consumed several beers, they thought it best to go. After the brunette paid the tab, they made their way out into the warm summer night. Neither woman seemed to want to go home just yet, so they simply walked along the streets enjoying the evening.

While they were waiting to cross the street at one point, Sarah looked over at the woman standing next to her. Jamie was carrying Eve as they strolled. The blonde felt happy as she watched the two of them together. Eve was getting the attention she had hoped Robert would give her, but he never did. As they continued to wait on the light to change, she idly looked around them.

Lots of people seemed to be out that evening to take advantage of the nice night. Couples of all kinds crowded the sidewalks. The diversity of the community around them surprised and pleased the blonde. Shifting a little closer to Jamie, Sarah realized people probably saw them and thought they were together as well. The thought warmed her spirit. Wondering if she could somehow get even closer to the woman who held her heart, she subtly reached for Jamie’s hand. The large one immediately enfolded hers, letting their fingers intertwine as they began to cross the street.

The tall woman tried to remain calm as she realized what had started out as a friendly evening was starting to feel like a date to her. There she was taking a walk, holding Sarah’s hand tightly in her own as they window shopped along the street. It was a bittersweet moment, because she wanted this between them and yet she knew it wasn’t real. Sarah was married to Robert, not her. Nevertheless she decided to indulge in the wonderful feeling.

As the evening wore on, they stopped in one of the seemingly popular spots for ice cream before deciding to head back to their condos. They walked close together, Jamie’s arm wrapped around Sarah’s shoulders as the blonde held her sleepy daughter. Words weren’t exchanged, but they weren’t necessary either. Finally arriving back at Sarah’s condo, Jamie stopped at the front door instead of following the blonde inside. She knew if she went in she might do something she regretted. The evening had gone so well between them, and she wanted to leave it just the way it was.

Seeing that the brunette was not going to come in as Sarah had hoped, she simply smiled at her. "Thanks for the fun evening, Jamie."

"You’re welcome. I’m glad you had a good time."

"We both did," the blonde answered looking down at her child.

"Well, one of these days we’ll have to go out, just us adults. What do you say?"

"Sounds good. Maybe this weekend? I should be able to convince someone to watch Eve for an evening," she suggested.

"That sounds perfect. I’ll think of something fun for us." There was a slight pause before she leaned to give the little woman a hug. She kissed both towheads on the cheek before whispering, "Good night, ladies. Sleep well."

"Good night, Jamie."

On Friday night after they got off work, Sarah and Jamie decided to go out for the evening. The nanny in charge of Eve on the set had agreed to watch the little girl that night, leaving them the freedom to do whatever they chose. As agreed Jamie took care of an agenda for them, deciding she wanted to take Sarah to exclusively lesbian places, because she knew they would be left in peace for the most part.

At eight that night Sarah was simply chatting with the nanny about last minute details as she waited on Jamie to arrive. Hearing the knock she made her way over to the door to answer it. As soon as she pulled it open, she felt her breath escape her as her heart stopped for a moment before starting again double time. The tall woman was standing there wearing a charming grin. She was dressed in a black, silk short-sleeved see-through top that left little to the blonde’s imagination and a pair of tight jeans. On her feet she had a pair of black biker boots. An unlit cigarette was hanging from the corner of her mouth, and in one hand she held a single peach rose.

"Wow," the blonde stuttered under her breath.

Jamie gave a cocky smile. "You look beautiful, Sarah," she complimented stepping into the foyer.

The small woman looked down at the way she was dressed. She had on a pair of khaki casual cotton pants and a pink blouse. "Thank you, but I feel a little underdressed," she responded with a flush.

"You look perfect to me. Here," she said extending the flower.

Sarah took it. "Thank you. You look incredible, Jamie."

"The reputation," she answered with a shrug. "Are we ready to go?"

"Sure. Just let me kiss Eve good night."

Both women moved into the living room to see Eve playing with the nanny. The little girl had already been bathed and prepared for bed. When she spotted Jamie she smiled brightly, immediately rushing toward her. The brunette scooped her up in her arms. Inquisitively Eve reached for the cigarette, but Jamie was quicker, swiftly removing it from her mouth and tucking it behind her ear where the two-year-old couldn’t get to it. Sarah and Jamie both kissed Eve good night and then left.

Sarah felt somewhat shy as the two of them made their way down to their awaiting car. She hadn’t quite been prepared for how Jamie would look for a night on the town. Nevertheless she was beginning to get over her initial shock and start enjoying the scenery. After the brunette had helped her into the car and moved to get into the driver’s side, she asked curiously, "So, exactly where are you taking me?"

"Just a few cool places. Trust me. You’ll enjoy yourself. I wouldn’t steer you wrong. You’ll have fun," illusively the tall woman answered.

Seeing that Sarah wasn’t going to get any more information out of her date for the night, she decided just to go with the flow. Their first stop was to a quiet, casual restaurant for a leisurely meal. Even though they both were recognized and interrupted a few times while they were eating, neither seemed to mind too much, because fans seemed to allow them their privacy for the most part.

Once their meal had come to a conclusion, Jamie drove them to their next destination. When they arrived at the bar, it was almost ten that night but things seemed a little slow. However the tall woman escorted them toward the bar. "What are you drinking?" she asked as she signaled the female bartender.

"Whatever you’re having I guess." Sarah answered.

Jamie gave her a skeptical brow before ordering two double shots of whiskey on the rocks. Handing one of them to Sarah, she stated, "This will put hair on your chest."

"Do I need hair on my chest?" she questioned lightly as she tentatively sipped the beverage.

Jamie chucked hers back in one large gulp. "No. Your chest is perfect as it is," she quipped nonchalantly as she asked the bartender for another.

The little woman flushed for a moment but decided to try to get back at the older woman. Innocently she asked, "Really? What’s so perfect about it, Jamie?"

The brunette looked down at her companion’s blue eyes. That question caught her off guard for a moment. Trying to backpedal before her mouth got her into trouble, she mentioned, "Well, I just assume it is. I’ve never actually seen it."

"Would you like to?" Sarah boldly asked pressing closer to her date.

Jamie gulped hard. Sarah was looking at her like she wanted to eat the tall woman alive. The older woman wasn’t sure what was happening all of a sudden between them, but she knew it was getting dangerous. She tried to back down gently by suggesting, "You want to sit? Let’s listen to the karaoke."

Sarah nodded her head in agreement before following Jamie over to a secluded table in the corner. Once they were seated, she asked, "Are you going to sing?"

"Do you want me to?"

Sarah nodded. "I have a feeling you’re a great singer, Jamie."

"I’m all right. I’ll sing something if you want. I was hoping we could just hang out here for a little bit, and then head over to the other part of the club where the dance floor is. That is if you’re up to it."

"Sounds good."

"Are you going to sing one while we’re here? I think that would be interesting," the brunette stated.

"Sure. Why not?"

"Cool. I’ll go grab the book, so we can see our choices. Be right back."

Sarah watched her walk away. The blonde smiled as she took in Jamie’s body. The older woman really was a spectacular specimen. The blonde grinned behind her glass as she drained her drink. Things were beginning to get interesting, so she wondered what the rest of the night might entail. She had a strong inclination that Jamie Dean was an excellent dancer, so she could hardly wait to see the tall woman in action on the floor. While she waited on her date’s return, she idly looked around the club. There were only a couple of men in the place dominated by women. Just by looking at them, she could tell that Jamie had brought her to a lesbian establishment, but she didn’t mind. In fact she was pleased she would be able to relax in public for once.

While she was waiting, she took a moment to watch Jamie from afar. The DJ that was running the karaoke that evening had engaged the brunette in conversation. For her part, the tall woman was friendly as she spoke to the other woman, but Sarah could clearly tell she was anxious to come back to the table. She wondered if she should help the older woman out but figured Jamie was used to fending for herself. Sure enough a few minutes later the tall woman returned with a songbook and a grin.

"Looked like someone was interested," the blonde mumbled.

"Not that it was returned," Jamie assured as she opened the book. "Let’s see what our choices are here. Who do you like?"

"I have a good idea. Why don’t we each pick one for each other? That would be fun."

Giving an unsure quirk of her brow, she said, "All right but as long you don’t embarrass me now. Give me something I might actually know."

"Okay. Let’s see what I can give you," Sarah mumbled taking the book out of the brunette’s hands. It only took a few moments before she found something. Taking a slip off paper from the tall woman, she jotted the song down. "Your turn. Pick something for me," she instructed.

Unsure of whether she should be nice to her companion or not, she began to flip through the pages. She had a sneaking suspicion that whatever Sarah had chosen for her, it was not going to be the nicest thing she could’ve picked, but instead of trying to retaliate, Jamie figured she would get more points for being nice. However as she looked across the table at the grinning blonde, she decided that she had to get even. With that in mind, she turned to a particular female singer to see what songs were available, quickly writing one down. When she was finished she took both songs up to the DJ and then returned to the table to wait their turns at the microphone.

Half an hour and a few drinks later Jamie’s name was finally called. She flashed Sarah a grin as she made her way up to the stage area to take her turn. Since she had no idea what the blonde had chosen for her to sing, she just stood there hoping it was at least a song she knew. However as soon as the music cued to life, she gave a little groan. The sexy beat of George Michael’s "I Want Your Sex" filled the tiny bar.

The younger woman watched as the women of the bar actually looked to the stage instead of talking over the performers. She figured it was due to not only the song but also the tall goddess who was standing there beginning to move her hips slightly to the beat. Jamie seemed to be getting into it as the seconds passed, and by the time she opened her mouth to sing, she had taken on her normally cocky attitude. What Sarah hadn’t thought of however was the fact that Jamie could still get back at her, which is exactly what she did.

As the brunette began singing, her eyes caught Sarah’s and held them through much of the first verse. Then she began to slink her way over to the tiny woman in her chair, dancing to the beat as her voice continued to bellow the words to the explicit song. Coming to a stop right in front of Sarah, she gave the small woman her own sexy show, gyrating her brawny frame right in front of the younger woman.

Sarah unknowingly started panting as Jamie’s hands moved along the buttons of her own shirt, teasingly releasing each one. She flashed the petite woman quickly before moving back toward the stage to pay attention to the other women in the room, leaving the blonde a quivering mass in her chair. As the song came to an end, a chorus of screaming filled the room for her. Sarah managed to clap but that was all she was capable of at the moment.

Swaggering back to the table, she shot Sarah a sexy grin. "Thanks for taking it easy on me," she teased. "Just remember pay backs."

A few singers later Sarah’s name was called. Not knowing what song Jamie had chosen for her either, she just took a deep breath as she made her way up to the microphone. When her music started, she rolled her eyes. She hadn’t thought the tall woman would be so feral as to make her sing Britney Spears. Nevertheless she decided to do her best as the words to "Lucky" came onto the screen. However as she began to read the words as she sang them, they began to sink in with her. The song was more prophetic than Jamie had probably realized. Sarah felt her voice start to tremble as she belted out the words about a celebrity being miserable in their life.

As Jamie watched Sarah on stage, she realized what she had really done to the younger woman. She hadn’t thought about what she had asked her to sing, unconsciously requesting a song that emulated her life a little too closely. Seeing Sarah begin to loose her composure, the tall woman rushed to her aid. Quickly coming up to the stage, the brunette picked up the other microphone and began to accompany her.

The little woman looked up at her savior thankfully. Jamie gave her a sorrowful glance as she went to wipe an errant tear from the blonde’s fair cheek. When Sarah felt the soft touch, she just stopped singing and watched as the tall woman finished the song for her. There was polite applause as the song ended as Jamie escorted Sarah back to their table.

"I’m so sorry," the tall woman tried to apologize.

"I need a drink," Sarah mumbled not heeding the brunette’s words.

"I’ll get you one. What do you want?"

"Something straight," the blonde grumbled.

Not knowing whether or not the blonde had just insulted her or not, Jamie merely nodded. She went over to the bar and got both of them more whiskey. Coming back to the table, she tentatively inquired, "Do you want leave? We could go over to the other side of the club and dance for a while. I’m kind of tired of this singing."

"Whatever you want," the blonde stated.

Jamie could tell Sarah wasn’t happy by her curt answer. However she led the way over to the other side of the club. When they went through the door, even louder music assaulted them. They moved over toward that bar and took to two stools. Sarah was quiet as she nursed her drink. The brunette watched the sea of grinding women in interest. She noted that many of them were looking at her as well. "Would you like to dance?" she asked after a few minutes.

Sarah shook her head. "No but you go ahead. I think I’ll just hang out here."

"Are you sure?" the tall woman asked hoping Sarah’s sudden sullen mood wasn’t going to linger too long.

"Yeah. You go."

Shrugging Jamie finished off her drink. "All right."

Sarah watched the brunette weave her way over to the dance floor and simply stand at the edge for a moment as she scanned the crowd as if Jamie was looking for a partner. The blonde saw the tall woman make eye contact with a petite cute thing on the middle of the floor before making her way over. She observed as the tall woman put on her charm. Within just a moment, she was dancing with the stranger in an intimate fashion. The short woman seemed just as confident as Jamie, boldly touching the actress as their bodies ground together. The blonde actress just looked on for a long time. As the songs and drinks blurred one into another, she could feel her mood beginning to recover, especially as she watched the tall woman’s alluring movements on the floor.

The brunette was lost in the music as she danced with her partner that she almost forgot her counterpart at the bar. The floor was hot and humid being packed with so many overheated bodies. Trying to cool herself off a bit, she took off her silk shirt, leaving her only in her black sports bra and jeans. Her dance partner didn’t seem to mind as she moved in even closer, her hands mapping over the brunette’s sweaty muscular back. The tall actress was just about to ask the woman if she wanted a drink when she felt another set of hands on her as a second body pressed up against her from behind.

Not knowing who it could be, she turned, surprised when she met Sarah’s blue eyes. The blonde’s hands lingered on her body, trembling fingers taking on her hard stomach. Neither woman spoke at first. Quickly Jamie’s first dancer partner was forgotten as the tall woman experimentally wrapped her arms around Sarah’s body. The blonde came willingly closer until they were pressed tightly together. They moved in time to the music, their hips rocking against each other. Their eyes remained locked in an intense stare.

Sarah didn’t think about what was happening between them. For one moment all seemed right as she was held tightly by Jamie Dean. Her body enjoyed the feeling of the brunette’s wet form against her own. Feeling the tall woman’s hands running over her hips down to her posterior, Sarah followed suit, letting her own trail down the older woman’s back down into the back of her jeans. She groaned when she felt nothing separating her hands from the sweaty firm flesh.

Jamie gasped at the feeling of Sarah’s hand on her bare ass. The way her hands were kneading the muscles was making her light-headed. Unable to stop the desire coursing through her, Jamie leaned down to the blonde’s neck. She growled loudly as her mouth took in the landscape. Sarah felt so good against her.

The blonde moaned at the movement. One of her hands came up to the back of the brunette’s head, pushing her in deeper as the other held on, digging blunt nails into the older woman’s backside. Sarah gasped as one of Jamie’s hands came around to cup her breast. Quickly their eyes met. Neither was able to stop now that the dam was beginning to break. Instead both of them jumped in with both feet as their mouths came together in a sensuous lock, their tongues dueling hotly.

The small woman’s head swooned at the feeling. Her legs quivered, but Jamie held her securely as their lips continued to assault one another with escalating need. Finally needing air, Sarah pulled back slightly. "We need to leave," she heaved.

Jamie understood the unspoken desire in the blue-eyed woman’s voice. She merely nodded and escorted her from the floor. They both hurried to the car. As soon as they were in it, Jamie peeled out of the parking lot intent of getting back to Sarah’s as fast as she possibly could. Twenty minutes later they were home. Jamie threw the keys at the concierge as they raced by to take care of the car. Hastily jumping into the elevator, they barely waited for the doors to close before they were on each other again. When they got to Sarah’s floor, the blonde dragged the taller woman down the hall toward her door. However instead of going in right away, they lingered in front of it, kissing with rising passion.

Finally though Jamie whispered, "We need to go in."

Blue eyes met brown ones for a moment. Both of them could read in each other’s eyes exactly what was about to happen between them. As soon as they went inside, their worlds would change forever. However instead of shying away from the adultery that was about to take place, Sarah embraced it. She knew she wanted the woman holding her like she had never wanted anyone else in her entire life. After all the pain that Robert had caused, it was time she take what she wanted for once. Nodding at the brunette, she turned in Jamie’s arms to unlock the door. Her hands trembled as she tried to slip the key in the lock, signaling her quivering anticipation.

Taking pity on the beautiful woman, Jamie reached to help her, steadying her hand and putting the key in the lock. Together they unlocked it before the brunette snuck a kiss onto the blonde’s neck. As soon as they opened the door however, they saw the nanny sitting on the couch holding a very much awake Eve, which instantly knocked the passion out of Jamie as she realized what was really happening. She and Sarah were about to do something that would affect more than just the two of them. It would affect the two-year-old who adored them both. Putting some distance between them as Sarah went to her daughter, the brunette took a calming breath.

The blonde briefly spoke to the nanny about why Eve was awake before the woman left for the night. Sarah looked over at the older woman standing in her living room. She was disheveled, her black shirt untucked and misbuttoned and her hair slightly askew from Sarah’s anxious hands. She could clearly see Jamie’s uneasiness all of a sudden, and she knew the moment between them had passed. "Well," she began.

"It’s getting late," Jamie stated checking her watch. It read after one.

Sarah nodded. "Yeah."

"I should go."

"You don’t have to," the blonde offered hastily.

"Yes, I do," Jamie answered with defeat evident in her voice. Trying to give the two girls who held her heart a smile, she said, "I’ll see you two tomorrow."

"All right," Sarah conceded with a nod.

"Sweet dreams to you both." Without even waiting for a response, the tall woman turned and walked out of the condo, closing the door behind her. Once out in the hallway, she leaned against the wall and gasped for breath. It was too overwhelming for her. She and Sarah were so close to doing something they would have regretted, but she could feel how much the blonde wanted her. They truly did feel the same, making the situation that much worse. She couldn’t have the woman she wanted and who wanted her because of a jerk Sarah had married two years prior.

Once Jamie was gone, Sarah focused on getting Eve settled for the night again. The evening had taken an unexpected course, and she wasn’t quite sure what to do. She knew she wanted Jamie Dean, and it was obvious the brunette felt the same. However she knew experiencing anything with the tall woman would have consequences. If she and Jamie were to have anything intimate, they needed to know where the other truly stood. After all she was married with a child to consider, and Jamie had a child of her own as well. It would be more than just a sexual fling if they were together due to the daughters in their lives. Both of their children would have to like the other woman in order for a relationship of any kind to work, but being that she hadn’t met Katrina, she didn’t know what the seven-year-old might think of her. Not only that, she was married to Robert Dawson, and they had a very public marriage that was seemingly blissful. To go outside of it and see Jamie would definitely stir controversy and questions. Knowing that she had to stop thinking with her body, Sarah was determined to figure out what she really wanted before even trying to pursue the taller woman, if that was the course they were really meant to take.

The next day neither woman made an effort to see the other. Sarah figured she needed some time after what had taken place between them to gather her thoughts, so she didn’t go up to the brunette’s place. Instead she and her daughter spent a Saturday alone together. Remembering that Jamie had mentioned a park a little while back, she decided to take Eve out for some much needed exercise. Packing up some toys and the stroller, the blonde went down to the concierge to ask where the park was. They were more than happy to give her directions.

The brunette slept in late that morning, because after leaving Sarah’s place, she had stayed up late pondering what was truly happening between them. When she finally got up, she made herself breakfast at a leisurely pace before reading the paper cover to cover. However she felt restless cooped up in her condo, so she decided that a run would do her good. She hadn’t had much of a chance to go running while she had been there, so she quickly changed into some work out clothes. Heading outside she decided on a long route that included passing by the local park. She knew watching children at play always made her feel better, so she hoped some would be out on the pleasant Saturday.

When she ran by the park, she slowed her pace. Lots of kids were out playing while their mothers sat and chatted with each other. However there was one woman who stood out amongst them. Jamie smiled as she watched Sarah playing with Eve. Stepping into the park, the brunette slowly made her way over to the playground, but as she came closer to the blonde, images of the previous night flooded her mind. She wasn’t really prepared to talk to the little woman after what had happened, so she detoured over to one of the benches. Taking a seat next to another mother, she stretched out her long legs and just watched her two favorite blondes together.

It was only a few moments before she and the woman next to her were engaged in idle conversation, but Jamie kept her gaze floating back to Sarah every few minutes. The younger woman hadn’t noticed her. As the minutes passed and Jamie became more involved in her chat with the stranger sitting next to her, she sought Sarah out less until she heard a cell phone ringing. The tall woman saw the blonde answer it, and immediately begin a heated conversation, leading her to believe that it was Robert on the other side of the phone. Sarah seemed to be getting more animated and angry as the seconds passed, earning her scowls from other people. Jamie noticed the younger actress move away out of ear shot in an effort to have some privacy, but the tall woman observed that in Sarah’s enraged state, the blonde hadn’t realized that Eve hadn’t followed her. Instead the little two-year-old went about her own business playing with several other children. Going back to her own talk, Jamie thought nothing of it for several more minutes.

However when Sarah still continued to rant over the phone, the older actress began to get concerned. The blonde didn’t seem to care any longer that she was in public. Everyone could plainly hear her spewing curse words at her husband. Looking over to where she had last seen Eve, her heart froze when the little girl was not there. Quickly she scanned the park. Seeing that Eve had wandered dangerously close to the street while Sarah was distracted, Jamie jumped into action.

"Eve!" she yelled out starting to walk toward the little girl. However the toddler ignored her as she went after something that had caught her attention. As soon as the tall woman saw Eve step off the curb of the sidewalk, she screamed her name again breaking out into a sprint after her.

Sarah’s train of thought was broken by the sound of Jamie’s voice screaming Eve’s name. Confused for a moment, she just looked around. Her heart stopped as she saw her daughter in the street with Jamie running for her. Screaming for her child, Sarah dropped her phone and took off in the same direction. "Eve!" she called loudly.

Just then a sports car full of rowdy teenagers came zipping up the street with their music blaring. Jamie’s pushed herself as fast as she could toward Eve, yelling as loud as she possible. Behind her she could hear Sarah doing the same thing, but the shorter woman wasn’t as fast given her size. Jamie got into the street and grabbed Eve up into her arms just as the car seemed to spot them. The screeching of brakes could be heard, but there wasn’t enough time to stop or for Jamie to get out of the way. The car crashed into the tall actress sending her up onto the hood of the car before there was the sound of shattering glass.

Sarah screamed as she saw the accident occur not ten feet from her in seemingly slow motion. The force of the impact had sent Jamie’s body into the windshield. As the little woman ran to the car, she heard her daughter wailing. As she got to the older woman, she saw that Jamie still had a hold on Eve and had shielded her from the glass. "Oh God, baby!" Sarah exclaimed pulling Eve from Jamie’s grasp. She rocked her in an order to try to calm her, but she began to panic as she realized the tall woman and the two boys in the car hadn’t moved at all. "Jamie!" she called. "Jamie, God, don’t do this to me!" she yelled putting her hand on the brunette’s shoulder. Seeing blood seeping through her friend’s white t-shirt, she began to lose it.

Several of the other mothers at the park came to investigate the accident. One of them informed Sarah that she had called for an ambulance and the police, but they didn’t seem to be coming fast enough. The two boys from the car had finally started to come to and gingerly made their way out of the vehicle. Both of them seemed disoriented but otherwise uninjured. Even though Sarah was upset at what had happened, she had enough sense about her to get them both to sit down on the sidewalk, because both of them looked pallid at the sight of Jamie still splayed out on the hood of the car unconscious.

Suddenly a pained moan caught the blonde attention. Looking over at Jamie, she noticed her dark eyes open. "Jamie, you’re going to be all right," she tried to reassure.

"Ouch," the brunette mumbled. "Why do I feel like I was just hit by a car?" she questioned with a crooked grin.

Sarah laughed at the joke as she cried in relief that Jamie seemed to be coming around. "Well, that’s because you were."

"Is Eve okay?"

"I think so. She’s just upset," the little woman explained as she continued to try to soothe her daughter.

The tall woman started to try to move herself. "Fuck. My back hurts," she complained.

"Don’t move, Jamie. Just stay still. An ambulance will be here soon. You shouldn’t move."

"All right. I’ll just lie here and work on my tan." she joked as she winced in hurt. Her left leg and back were radiating in pain.

A few minutes later the police and several ambulances arrived on the scene. Carefully the emergency crew lifted Jamie and moved her to a stretcher. Sarah accompanied her in the ambulance with Eve, so that the EMTs could examine Eve as well when they got to the hospital. Once there though, she was forced to wait while Jamie was seen to.

It wasn’t until that afternoon Sarah was allowed back to see the tall woman. When she went into her temporary room, the brunette was lying on her side giving her a smile. Jamie’s lower left leg was in a cast. "How are you feeling?" tentatively she asked.

"Okay I guess."

"What did the doctor say?"

"I broke my tibia and fibula and tore up my back. I guess it went through the windshield of the car. I had glass fragments embedded in it that they had to remove." Sarah winced at the thought. "How’s the little one?" she asked seeing Eve sleeping against her mother’s shoulder.

"Just some scratches," the blonde whispered. Looking at the woman she loved, she started to cry. Had Jamie not been there, Eve might not be with her.

Sensing the little woman’s thoughts, Jamie whispered, "It’s okay, Sarah. Eve’s fine, and I’ll be fine. She’s just got some scratches, and I’ve just got a broken leg. Both of us will be as good as new in no time."

The blonde shook her head. "Had you not been there...," she sobbed.

"But I was and that’s all that matters. Sarah, there’s no point in thinking about it."

"I’m so sorry, Jamie, that you got hurt."

"I’ll be fine," she said softly slowly reaching out to the small woman.

Sarah took the offered hand. Bringing it up to her cheek, she held it there. "Thank you for being there," she cried.

"Always," Jamie replied sleepily.

Seeing that the tall actress was getting tired, she stated, "Close your eyes and rest, Jamie. I’m going to go call the producer and then find out when you can get out of here. I’ll be back in a little bit."

That evening an entourage, including the director and producer, came to retrieve Jamie from the hospital. Under doctor’s orders, she was required to stay off her feet for several weeks, upsetting everyone due to the fact the shooting schedule was going to have to be completely revamped. However the tall woman didn’t let the prognosis bother her. Instead she cracked jokes all the back to their condos trying to soothe Sarah, who was still obviously distraught over the events of the day.

Once back at their temporary homes though, the blonde assisted the older woman up to her place. Gingerly Jamie made her way back to her bedroom. Sarah followed her with Eve. "Let’s get you into more comfortable clothes," she suggested.

"Fine but I want to shower quickly first. I smell after that workout," the brunette stated with a smile as she slowly made her way toward the bathroom.

"You’re going to need help getting your bandages off your back," the blonde mentioned following her. Placing Eve down on the floor in the bathroom, she looked up at Jamie expectantly. The older woman contemplated her options a moment, realizing she didn’t have any other than to accept Sarah’s help. "Come on. Turn around, so I can help you get your shirt off," the blonde instructed.

Jamie did as she was told, turning her back to the little woman. She unbuttoned the shirt the director had brought to her to travel home in, and then proceeded to try to slip it off her shoulders. However she jumped slightly as hands came up to help her. Sarah’s fingers felt cold on her back.

As Jamie’s back was revealed, Sarah steeled herself for what was under the large bandages. Just by their sheer size, she knew the tall woman had been badly injured. Jamie wasn’t wearing a bra, because that was the one item the director refused to bring to her, embarrassed by having to touch her intimate apparel, so she went without one for the ride home and now stood naked from the waist up to the little woman. "Okay. I’m going to slowly take them off now. Let me know if it starts to hurt at all."

Taking a deep, calming breath, the younger woman gently began to peel off the tape. As the bandages slowly came free, she had to concentrate on not reacting to what she was seeing. Several large cuts ran over the brunette’s back. It was obvious the doctors had taken great care to stitch her closed as neatly as possible though. However as she took the last bandage off by Jamie’s shoulder off, she gave a little gasp in surprise at what she found.

"What is it?" the tall woman whispered.

"You have a tattoo. I didn’t know that," she said in response as she briefly studied the grand tiger that graced Jamie’s shoulder blade. Underneath the majestic animal were the initials SMT. Sarah’s heart dropped a little at the thought of whose they actually belonged to, assuming they were for Jamie’s beloved Stephanie. However it left her with a strange feeling seeing her own initials etched into the strong shoulder.

"Yeah. I have a tattoo," Jamie stuttered a moment. She hadn’t had to explain the memento to women before, but she anticipated Sarah’s next questions. "The initials are Stephanie’s. The tiger was her favorite animal. She used to call me her tiger, so one night not too long after she died, I got drunk in my sorrow and had that tattooed on my shoulder."

"I see," answered Sarah. Trying not to let her heart hurt at the visual of the woman she adored caring so greatly for another, she mentioned, "It’s so large and in such a predominant place. I’ve never seen it before, and yet you’re always practically shirtless in your movies."

Jamie gave a nod. "They usually just put makeup over it. I have one movie where it’s visible, but the initials are covered."

Seeing that Jamie was waiting on her to leave to take off the rest of her clothes, the blonde politely asked, "Do you need any other help?"

"I think I have it."

"Okay. I’m just going to start on dinner for you then. Call me when you’re ready, and I’ll put clean bandages on for you. I’ll run out at some point and get your prescription filled as well."

"You don’t have to do that. I can take care of it tomorrow."

"Don’t fight with me on this. You need someone to take care of you. This is my fault, so I want to do all I can to make it up to you."

"It’s not your fault, Sarah. Those kids hit me with their car. That’s not your fault."

"No but if Eve hadn’t run into the street...," she started to protest, but Jamie cut her off.

"Again not your fault. Two-year-olds are inquisitive. She didn’t exactly listen when I tried to call her back. It was an accident, Sarah. Don’t go blaming yourself for something you couldn’t control. It’s over. Eve’s safe, and that’s all that matters," she stated strongly, trying to drive home her point.

The small woman gave a nod. She didn’t feel that way about the events, but she thought it was best not to argue the point with the older woman. She still felt responsible for what had taken place. "All right. You take your shower and call me if you need anything. Eve and I’ll be starting on dinner."

After Jamie had taken a long shower, careful not to get her cast wet, she did her best to change into pajamas. It was difficult given the amount of pain she was feeling in her back, but after several moments was able to slip into a pair of boxers. Of course she knew her back had to be bandaged again before she could don a clean shirt, so she resorted to her only option, calling for Sarah to help her. Deciding it would be less tempting if she couldn’t see the little blonde tending to her wounds, she decided to lie face down on the bed for the process.

When Sarah and Eve came into the room and she saw Jamie on the bed, the blonde actress’s heart began to beat a little faster. Even with her injuries, the brunette looked sexy to her sprawled out in only a pair of shorts. Knowing this was not a sexual task however, she took a deep breath and stepped to the bedside, putting Eve down on the bed next to her friend. Tentatively she reached for the bandages and ointment that were discarded on the nightstand when they had first arrived. Taking a seat next to Jamie, she said, "I’m just going to put some of this salve on first."

Jamie gave a nod as she looked at the toddler who was making faces at her. Eve seemed to have already forgotten about the events of the day as she engaged Jamie in meaningless babble. Nevertheless the tall woman enjoyed the child’s attention, smiling at her as Eve gestured with her gibberish as if she was stressing particular points. For Jamie’s part, she nodded and acted interested, which seemed to spur the two-year-old more. As the older actress watched her, she began to realize how many mannerisms Eve and her mother truly shared. From little hand gestures to facial quirks the two blondes really were made from the same mold.

Sarah observed the conversation with interest as she applied the bandages to Jamie’s back. Eve seemed so enthralled with the brunette, and she knew the feeling was mutual. Jamie never failed to show how much she cared for Eve. In her heart Sarah knew that was what she wanted for her daughter. When she was finished putting the last bandage in place, she simply caressed Jamie’s shoulders a moment. The tall woman didn’t seem to mind the touch. It went on for a few minutes before Sarah leaned down and kissed Jamie lightly on the back of the neck. Instantly the brunette tensed but said nothing as she just looked over her shoulder at her friend.

Sarah took that as her cue to stop and did so regretfully. Standing up from the bed, she picked up Eve. "Well, we’re just going to finish dinner. You get dressed and come on out. It should be ready soon."

Nodding Jamie answered, "All right. Thank you, Sarah."

Half an hour later the three of them sat down to dinner. Jamie was starting to feel the pain of her back as her medication wore off, but she was determined not to let it show in front of the blonde. She knew Sarah felt terrible for what had taken place, and it would only make her feel more so if she knew the condition she was really in. Instead she just quietly ate her meal with intentions of heading off to bed afterwards.

As the blonde sat across from the older woman, she could clearly see the agony in her eyes. Even though the tall woman was stoic in showing her pain, she knew instinctively Jamie was only hiding it for her sake, which made her heart adore Jamie even more. She was always so thoughtful of others, and today had not been an exception. She had placed her own life behind Eve’s. As much as Sarah didn’t want to think about it, her mind played the moment repeatedly. Had Jamie not been there, Eve wouldn’t be sitting next to her as if nothing had happened. Sarah knew she would have died emotionally had anything occurred to her little girl. As it was, her heart suffered at the pain Jamie was experiencing.

When it was apparent Jamie wasn’t going to eat any more, Sarah suggested, "Why don’t we get you settled in your bed, and then I’ll run down to the pharmacy for that prescription for you?"

"Don’t worry about that. Seriously, I can get it tomorrow."

"No. You need to take another pill. It’s time," she countered consulting her watch.

"Fine," Jamie conceded sensing she wasn’t going to win the argument. With Sarah’s help, she made it back to her room and got comfortable on the bed. Seeing the blonde preparing Eve to go out, she said, "Leave Eve here, Sarah. I can watch her for a few minutes."

"Are you sure? You aren’t exactly mobile, Jamie."

"It’ll be fine. We’ll watch some cartoons while you’re gone. It won’t take long. It’s one less thing you have to worry about," she said.

Sarah contemplated the situation for a moment. "All right," she finally agreed placing her daughter down on the bed next to Jamie. She handed the brunette the remote. "I’ll be right back. Don’t let her get off the bed," she instructed the older woman. Jamie nodded. Looking at her daughter, Sarah kissed her head sweetly. "You stay here with Jamie, Eve. Mama will be back in a few minutes."

"Me Me," Eve said with a smile curling up to the tall woman.

"See. We’re fine. Go on," Jamie said.

"Okay. I’ll be back as soon as I can."

Sarah rushed out of the condo as quickly as she could. After all that had happened that day, she didn’t like the idea of being away from either woman, but she knew Jamie needed the medication, even as much as she was denying it. Swiftly walking to the pharmacy, she was greeted by a clerk who seemed extremely bored. When she asked where the pharmacist was, he directed her toward the back of the store and even hung around as she waited on the prescription trying to make conversation with her.

However Sarah just wasn’t in the mood to be social after all that had occurred. "Look, you seem very nice, Ralph," she began taking a look at his nametag. "I’ve just had a hell of day, so if you wouldn’t mind leaving me to contemplate it in silence, that would be nice."

"Oh, sorry. Didn’t mean to offend," he apologized. He started to turn away but decided against it at the last second. "Has anyone ever told you that you looked like Sarah Talbot?" he questioned innocently.

"No," she answered.

"Well, you do. You’re more attractive though," he tried to compliment. "You know speaking of celebrities, the other night I met Jamie Dean. You know who that is?" Sarah gave a nod. "She was cool. It was funny though, because she came in for baby stuff. I didn’t even know she had a baby. It was funny to see the way she came running in and out of here like three or four times. It’s not often that happens," he mentioned conversationally.

The blonde just nodded. In her mind she imagined Jamie doing just that. She thought it was sweet the tall woman felt urgency towards Eve’s needs. "Ralph, that’s a nice story, but if I could really have some quiet time, that would be great," she requested again.

"Oh, right. Sorry," he apologized again before moving away from her.

When the pharmacist was finished with Jamie’s prescription, Sarah headed up to the front counter to pay for it. She watched as the clerk looked at the name on the bag and then scan the medication. "Is Jamie okay?" he asked in concern as he put the medicine in a plastic bag.

Not seeing any reason to lie after he had seen Jamie’s name, the blonde answered, "She was in a little accident. She’ll be fine, but I really need to get these back to her."

"Oh, of course. Tell her Ralph said hi for me?" he asked.

"Sure," she replied taking the bag from his hands.

Giving her a small grin, he winked at her. "Your secrets are safe with me, Sarah."

Being caught off guard by his observation, she simply nodded. "Thank you, Ralph. Good night."

"Could I ask you one thing quickly though before you go?"

"What is it?" she inquired more politely than she really felt at the moment.

"Are you two making a movie here?"

"Yes. Now if that’s all, I should get going."

"Oh, yeah. Right. Well, good night."

"Night."

By the time Sarah arrived back at Jamie’s, half an hour had past. Only hearing the TV coming from the bedroom, she went back to check on her two favorite women. The sight that she saw when she walked through the doorway filled her heart with such pleasure. Jamie was lying on her side asleep with a protective arm around Eve, who was curled into her also sleeping. Sarah just observed them for a moment, not wanting to wake either of them, but she knew Jamie needed another pain pill or else she would be hurting later that night. Moving over to the tall woman’s side of the bed, the blonde contemplated how to wake her.

Going with her instincts, she leaned down and kissed the dark-haired woman on the temple lightly and then the cheek. Jamie stirred slightly turning her head toward the touch giving Sarah the opportunity to gently kiss the tall woman’s mouth. Jamie moaned in her sleep. Spurred on by the sound, Sarah pressed deeper, slipping her tongue passed the older woman’s lips. Instantly Jamie’s eyes opened, but instead of pulling back right away, she reached up to the back of Sarah’s blonde head pulling her closer. The kiss lasted for long moments before coming to its mutual conclusion.

When it ended, they just looked at each other quietly for a minute before the younger woman softly said, "I have your pills. I’m just going to get you some water. Be right back."

The tall woman nodded. When the blonde left the room, she opened her eyes completely. It had felt good to wake to Sarah’s kiss. She had wanted to indulge in it, but she knew she shouldn’t. Instead she had just enjoyed the moment until it was over.

Just a moment later Sarah returned with a bottle of water. She dug out the bottle of medicine and opened it, pouring one pill out into her hand. "It says you can take two if you wanted. How many do you think you need?"

"Just one will be fine. If that doesn’t work, I’ll take another later," she answered taking the medicine and water from the blonde.

After Jamie had swallowed it, Sarah put the pills and water on the nightstand. "Do you need anything else?"

The brunette shook her head. "I’m fine."

"All right. I was thinking maybe I should stay here tonight just in case."

"You don’t have to. I’ll be fine," Jamie stated, trying not to sound too desperate for the woman’s company. In truth she thought it was a wonderful idea.

"It would make me feel better," Sarah explained, trying to sound as if the tall woman’s physical condition was the only reason she wanted to be there.

The older woman nodded. "All right then."

"Great. Let me just make a spot for Eve on the floor, so you’re more comfortable. I don’t really like her being in another room if I’m awake," she stated.

"I understand. Stephanie and I used to let Katrina sleep in our room a lot when she was young. After Stephanie died, Katrina never wanted to sleep alone. She finally grew out of it when she moved in with Samantha and Doug."

"Well, I’ll move her when I go to bed. That is unless you’re tired right now."

"No, not really. Let’s watch a movie or something," she suggested.

Sarah nodded in agreement. Quickly she made her daughter a comfortable spot on the floor near the bed in case she needed to get to her. The little girl seemed unphased by the movement assuring her mother that she was indeed asleep for the night. Climbing onto the side of the bed her daughter had just occupied, Sarah tried to act nonchalant. Neither woman spoke for a little bit as Jamie flipped channels. They amiably agreed on what to watch and then were quiet.

After a couple of hours, Sarah noticed the tall woman was starting to doze off. "Jamie?" she questioned softly.

"Yeah?"

"Why don’t we get you under the covers? You’ll be more comfortable there." The tall woman gave a sleepy nod. Working slowly and together, they maneuvered the big body under the sheet and comforter. Once that was complete, the little woman asked, "Would you mind if I borrowed something to sleep in? I’m getting kind of tired myself."

"No problem. The middle drawer over there has stuff," she mumbled.

Getting out of bed, the small woman made her way over to the dresser. Pulling open the drawer Jamie had directed her to, she found an assortment of t-shirts and shorts. Knowing that the shorts were going to be too big given their differences in size, Sarah opted just for a shirt.

The tall woman pretended her eyes were closed as she spied the younger woman at her dresser. Secretly she hoped the small woman would undress there in front of her, and she wasn’t disappointed when Sarah began to shed her clothes. The older woman took a controlled breath as the blonde’s bare back came into view. She watched as the woman reached around to unclasp her bra and toss it aside into the chair with her blouse, letting the edge of her breast show just for a moment. Sarah then slipped the t-shirt over her head. It swamped her and yet looked incredibly sexy at the same time to Jamie, because it was her clothes the younger woman was wearing. She continued to observe as Sarah then pulled her shorts off from under the long shirt. She disappeared briefly into the bathroom before returning to the bed and clicking off the lights, leaving them in only the glow of the television.

Later that night Jamie awoke suddenly. She had no idea why her eyes had quickly opened, so she merely listened for a moment to hear if anything was the cause. She heard nothing but the sound of soft snoring. Easing herself up a little, she noted that it was Eve asleep on the floor. The tall woman felt a body next to her stir a little in response to her movement. Letting her eyes adjust to the darkness, she saw Sarah lying there next to her. Blue eyes were open.

"Sarah?" she whispered.

"Yes?" came the quiet reply.

"Is Eve okay?" Jamie inquired.

"Yeah. It sounds like she’s getting a little cold or something, but she should be fine. Are you all right?" the little woman inquired reaching out to the taller woman. Her hand landed on Jamie’s shoulder, and she soothingly began to rub it.

"I’m fine. Something just woke me up I guess. Why aren’t you asleep?"

"I don’t know. My mind was too active I suppose."

"What are you thinking about?" Jamie asked softly as she reached out to touch the woman in her bed. Her hand caressed a fair cheek before settling into fair hair.

"You," confessed Sarah as she let her hand trail up to the nape of the brunette’s neck. She massaged it for a moment. Going with her own instincts, she closed the distance between them by pulling the larger woman down to her. Their mouths met slowly. Sarah moaned as she felt Jamie’s frame roll over onto her, one of her larger legs slipping between her own.

Jamie let out a low growl at the feeling of the blonde naked under the shirt as her thigh brushed the apex of the tiny woman’s legs. The younger woman was already aroused. She felt Sarah’s hips intuitively rock against her muscled thigh gently. "God, Sarah," she whimpered.

The twenty-five year old actress moaned at the desire dripping from Jamie’s voice. It called to her, stirring a place within her that had never been reached by anyone before. "Jamie," she breathed. She began to grapple with the tall woman’s t-shirt, being mindful of her back, as she slipped it over Jamie’s head.

Jamie allowed the small woman to release her from the clothing. In response her right hand dropped down to the blonde’s bare hip. The brunette slid the rest of her body between Sarah’s thighs. Her back protested the movement, but she didn’t care at the moment. All that mattered was the little woman lying beneath her. She had Sarah where she had always fantasized. She felt the petite woman’s hand on her back.

"Are you okay? Does this hurt?" Sarah inquired as she gently pulled Jamie’s body closer.

"No." the tall woman lied, even though her back did smart at the pressure of Sarah’s hands. Her pain was secondary to the pleasure she was about to bestow on the woman who had captured her heart though. With her right hand, Jamie started to removed Sarah’s shirt.

Seeing the older woman was struggling a bit, the blonde sat up enough to slide it off herself. As soon as their naked upper bodies meshed together, both of them groaned with rising fervor as their lips met again. Sarah was in heaven. She had dreamed of them together since that day on the set. Now here she was with her fantasy embracing her in loving arms as they exchanged tender intimacies. Slipping her hands up into dark hair, she let Jamie take her to places she hadn’t visited in such a long time, letting emotions sweep her into ecstasy. The tall woman freed herself from Sarah’s inviting mouth to travel down into her neck as her hands came up to her generous endowment. The little woman squirmed when firm hands grasped unyieldingly at her chest. She heaved loudly as her arched toward the touch.

Jamie responded with increasing intensity, beginning to manipulate them, stimulating their peaks between her fingers as she licked a pattern down the right side of the blonde’s neck and over the soft contour of her breast until she reached it’s crest. When her hot mouth closed over it, she groaned wantonly.

Sarah called out lightly, clutching the back of the dark head. Her hips continued their own pace against the taller woman’s stomach, grinding harder against her sinewy abdomen. She was soaked and aching for Jamie to be inside of her. "Jamie," she entreated. "Please. Touch me."

Immediately she was rewarded with the feeling of the twenty-seven year old’s right hand cupping her wetness.

"Sarah," the brunette whispered in earnest. "Please, may I make love to you?" she asked sincerely, waiting for permission to take things further between them.

"God, yes. Please, Jamie. I want you inside of me," she answered with a voice strained in need. She didn’t think she could wait another moment. Hearing that consent, Jamie was just about to give the blonde what she wanted when a sound stopped her. Pausing for a moment, she heard it again.    "What are you waiting for?" Sarah questioned in desperation.

Ducking her head toward Sarah’s ear, she whispered, "Eve’s awake."

Listening for movement, the younger woman heard her daughter whimper. Without a word she gently pushed against Jamie to move her. Instantly the brunette eased away, so Sarah could attend to the toddler. The little woman clicked on the bedside lamp to low and slid out of bed. Jamie merely watched the beautiful, naked woman pick her daughter up. As she lay there observing them together, the weight of the situation came crashing down on her. She was so close to having sex with Sarah Talbot, her co-star, friend, mother of a two-year-old, and married woman. Given just a few more seconds they would have been in the throes of adultery, and the older woman’s heart sank as her desire quickly ebbed. Even as alluring as the blonde was, there was someone else in Sarah’s life, someone who had a claim on the woman’s intimate affection.

Knowing it wouldn’t be right to continue on after the blonde took care of what seemed just to be a dirty diaper, Jamie gently slipped her t-shirt back on and a made a move to rise from bed. She grabbed her crutches from their place leaning against the nightstand and limped out of the room.

As Sarah watched the older woman go, she could see the distress in her body language. She knew that they had just crossed their line of friendship, but she had no idea what to do now. She was in unfamiliar territory, having never considered an affair outside of her marriage. However there she was in the bed and arms of the person she desired most in the entire world, ready and willing to sacrifice it all for the feeling of being one with the dark-haired actress. Once she had Eve settled again, she put on her nightshirt and slowly made her way out into the living room where she heard the TV. Jamie was sitting on the sofa staring at it. She didn’t move when Sarah entered. The blonde took a tentative seat next to the older woman.

"Are you going to come back to bed?" she asked quietly.

"No. I’m not really tired," Jamie answered. In truth she was exhausted, but she didn’t think she could control herself if she had to sleep next to the small woman. Her body was blazing, and all she really wanted was to merge with the intimate liquid fire the blonde possessed.

"You look tired to me. Come on. Let me help you back to bed. You need your rest."

Knowing she was right, Jamie reluctantly agreed. With Sarah’s help she got to her feet and headed back to the bedroom. The petite woman assisted her into bed again and then took an uncertain seat next to her. Neither spoke for a moment. Finally Sarah bravely asked, "Do you want me to go?"

"You can’t stay," logically the tall woman stated.

"But do you want me to?" the blonde questioned.

She nodded slowly, confessing, "Yes."

"I don’t want to leave, Jamie," Sarah admitted. "We don’t have to do anything. I just want to feel your arms around me. Could you just hold me?"

"Okay," the older woman agreed.

Giving a nod of her own, the blonde went to the other side of the bed and hesitantly slid in under the covers before turning off the light. Both women timidly reached for each other, meeting in the center of the bed. Trying to relax, Jamie just let Sarah cuddle into her the way she was most comfortable. When the blonde was settled, the tall woman sighed.

Still not knowing exactly what to say, Sarah merely said, "Good night, Jamie. Wake me if you need anything."

"Night, Sarah. Sleep well."

Neither woman slept the rest of the night. Secretly each of them stayed awake to enjoy the other’s embrace. Early the next morning Sarah had to go to the set for work, so she regretfully left Jamie at her condo. They didn’t speak about what had transpired between them, but there was an awkward tension.

The entire day Sarah’s thoughts were with Jamie. Even though she had to work, she constantly wondered what the tall woman was doing with her day off. She could hardly wait to be back with her, but the schedule seemed to drag on. However finally when a wrap had been called for the day, the blonde rushed back to Jamie’s.

Surprisingly though as her car pulled up in front of their building, she saw the brunette standing on the curb next to a limousine as the concierge loaded some bags into the trunk. Quickly jumping out of her own vehicle, she called out, "Jamie, where are you going?"

"Oh, hi, Sarah. I was just about to leave."

"I see that. Where are you going?" she repeated as Eve clutched to the tall woman’s good leg and greeted her with a hug.

"Home. I left you a note. There’s no point for me to hang around here. I need to be at home where someone can help me with my injuries. I’m going to go stay with Samantha and Doug awhile. At least I can see Katrina that way," she stated.

"You don’t have to leave. I can take care of you, Jamie," the blonde offered.

"I know you can, Sarah, probably better than anyone," she replied. "However it wouldn’t be right. We both know that."

"Is this about last night?" Sarah whispered so prying ears couldn’t hear them. The tall woman shifted uncomfortably under the blue gaze. "It is. Jamie, last night was..."

The older woman held up her hand. "Don’t, Sarah. Don’t try to apologize or explain. Let last nightstand on it’s own merit. Let it be the perfect moment it was. Don’t spoil it with words." Seeing the little woman upset, Jamie reached out for her. "Come here." She enfolded her in her arms for a moment. Leaning down toward her ear, she softly said, "We both know this won’t work. You’re otherwise spoken for, and I am hardly a sufficient replacement as a father for Eve. I can’t even care for my own child. I adore you both, but you know as well as I do, this can’t be. I’ll be back in three or four weeks to finish this project, and I hope when I return you and I can be the friends we once were."

Sarah’s began to whimper as she desperately tried to hold back her emotions, but she failed as tears began to track her fair cheeks. It felt as if Jamie had just ripped her heart from her chest with words. "Jamie," she whispered.

It hurt the brunette to see the younger woman cry. She didn’t want to cause Sarah pain, but she knew it would be disastrous to travel the path of an affair. Her heart would not be able to handle sharing the blonde with anyone, so she did what she thought was best. She gave up her hope for anything other than friendship. The shorter woman’s tears made Jamie pull Sarah into a tighter hold that lasted several minutes. Finally though, she kissed the little woman’s cheek and broke away. "I have to go now. Don’t cry for me, Sarah. I’m not worth your tears. I’ll see you soon."

As Jamie pulled away and tried to get into the car, Eve called out and reached for her. "Me Me."

The tall woman looked at the little girl who was swept up into her crying mother’s arms. The toddler continued to reach out for her. Unable to turn her back on the two-year-old, Jamie stepped back to her. Immediately Eve came into her arms, putting her head on the strong shoulder and throwing her tiny arms around the older woman’s neck. Jamie’s heart felt torn as she held the little girl. It was hard enough to walk away from Sarah but nearly impossible to do it to Eve.

"I’ll be back soon, Eve," she tried to explain to the two-year-old blonde. Eve didn’t let go however. "Sarah," she said, silently requesting for assistance. The blonde actress gently removed her daughter from Jamie’s arms. Eve protested loudly with tears and screaming extending her arms to the taller woman again. It took all Jamie’s willpower not to take her. Instead she stoically said, "I’ll see you, ladies, soon." Getting into the back of the limo, she didn’t look back as she began to cry.

*  *  *

Three weeks later Jamie was still at Samantha and Doug’s house on Staten Island. She had accompanied the rest of the family to Disney even though she couldn’t do much while she was there. Katrina was thrilled she had decided to join them and even happier to see her mother was staying for a longer visit even at the cost of an injury.

It was a sunny summer Saturday on the island. Samantha and Jamie were just sitting on the front porch watching the three children play in the yard as they chatted. "So, are you going to tell me about what’s really been bothering you since you came back? I know it’s not really your injuries."

"No, it’s not. The woman I told you about last time I was here and I had a little falling out. We got a little too close, and I realized I just couldn’t be the woman I normally am with her. Usually I think nothing of sleeping with a woman I hardly know, but there was something about her. I’ve slept with married women before, but for some reason I couldn’t do it with her. I guess I just wanted all or nothing from her, but nothing is hard, because I care about her so much."

The redhead nodded. "You’re in love, and sometimes that can hurt."

"I am in love, Samantha," she confessed. "It’s confusing to me though. Part of me feels like I’m betraying Stephanie even as much as I know she would want me to move on. However whenever I look into this woman’s eyes, I just feel things I haven’t since a time when things were good between Stephanie and me. It feels like it did before she got sick, the laughter, the closeness, the joy."

"Then you have to go for it, Jamie."

"Samantha, all I have to do is look at that little girl, and I remember that there’s someone else. She’s married," the brunette stated in defeat.

Several quiet minutes passed. Samantha was just calling the kids in for lunch when a taxi pulled up in front of their house. Curiously both woman eyed the vehicle, but as soon as the back door of it opened, Jamie felt weak. Sarah slowly exited the car with Eve close behind her. The two-year-old took her mother’s hand as they made their way up the walk toward the porch.

Samantha looked at Jamie, whose eyes were glued to their visitor. "I take it you know her," she said. The taller woman nodded.

Seeing the brunette sitting on the porch with a petite redhead, Sarah assumed it was Samantha. Her nerves were racing as she approached, especially since she had come uninvited, but she had to see the woman she loved. She wasn’t ready to accept Jamie’s view on their relationship. Slowly climbing the stairs, she took a deep breath as both women just stared at her.

However before she could even say anything, Eve smiled at Jamie brightly. "Jamie!" she exclaimed rushing for her and hopping into the brunette’s lap for a hug.

"Eve, hi." the tall actress greeted with a large grin and tight hug for the little girl. To Sarah she mentioned, "Looks like someone finally can say my name."

The blonde nodded. "We’ve been practicing," she mentioned looking at Samantha.

Seeing where Sarah was gazing, Jamie rose slowly to her feet to make the introductions while she continued to hold Eve. "Uh, Samantha, this is Sarah Talbot. Sarah, this is my sister-in-law, Samantha Peterson."

"It’s a pleasure to meet you, Sarah," the redhead said extending her hand.

"Jamie has said so much about you that I feel like I already know you," Sarah stated shaking hands with the woman about her same height.

"Did she now?" she questioned with a quirk of her brow at Jamie. "She certainly kept you under wraps. I didn’t even know you two knew each other."

"Well, we just met when we started working on this new project together."

"Oh? You’re doing a movie together? I hadn’t realized." Samantha gave the brunette a long look, which Jamie understood perfectly. The redhead understood all the illusive conversations had been about Sarah. Looking at Eve still in Jamie’s arms, she asked, "And who’s this angel?"

"This is my daughter, Eve," Sarah announced idling rubbing the two-year-old’s fair head for a moment. "Eve, can you say hi?" The toddler didn’t, only shyly put her head in Jamie’s neck.

"She’s being coy," Jamie said with a laugh. "Let me introduce you to Katrina." Calling her daughter’s name, she beckoned her over. Putting an arm around her shoulders, the tall woman said, "Katrina, I want you to meet someone. This is my friend, Sarah Talbot, and her daughter, Eve. Sarah, my daughter, Katrina Taylor-Dean."

Sarah looked down at the young girl. She seemed tall for her age. Her long blonde hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and her skin was tanned. She was a stunning child. "Hi," Sarah greeted with a smile.

Katrina’s blues eyes sparkled as she smiled back, but she rolled her eyes at her mother. "Mom, I know who she is."

Jamie just laughed a little. "Of course you do. How silly of me."

"Hi," Katrina answered Sarah.

Before any further conversation could take place, Samantha said, "Lunch was just about to be prepared. Perhaps the two of you would like to catch up a moment in private first. Would Eve like some lunch?"

"Oh, that would be wonderful," Sarah responded.

Turning to Eve, Samantha approached her pleasantly. "Eve, do you want to come inside with the other kids and have lunch?"

The little blonde shook her head, clutching tighter to Jamie. "Eve, I’ll be right behind you. Your mama and I just need to talk first. I promise to be right there. I know Samantha has peanut butter and jelly sandwiches. Don’t you want one?" Eve nodded hesitantly.

"Jamie and I will be right there, baby. Go with Samantha," Sarah encouraged to which Eve relinquished her hold of the tall woman. Samantha extended her hand for the two-year-old to take, which Eve did, and they disappeared inside together.

When it was just the two women on the porch, Jamie inquired, "What are you doing here? How did you know where to find me?"

"I bribed your agent into telling me where you were. I had to see you, Jamie. I couldn’t stand it."

The older woman nodded. She knew it had been difficult for her as well. "We need to talk," she stated.

"I know, but right now Eve needs to see you. She’s been stir crazy without you. She wasn’t going to stop until she saw you again. Would you just spend some time with her? Regardless of me, my daughter needs you, Jamie. She needs someone other than me who cares about her."

"I know. Come on. We’ll discuss what we need to later. Right now I know Eve’s waiting on me to eat."

"Probably," Sarah answered with a tentative smile. Gesturing to the door, Jamie let the blonde go inside ahead of her. They made their way to the kitchen where all the kids seated at the table with a man.

As soon as Doug laid his eyes on Sarah, he stuttered in awe, "You’re... you’re..."

Samantha laughed at her husband. "Very smooth there, honey. Sweep her right off her feet," she joked. Turning to the blonde, she said, "Sarah, this is my husband, Doug. Honey, this is Jamie’s friend, Sarah Talbot."

Doug stood from his chair and extended his hand. "Hi. How’re you doing?" Exchanging a handshake, he pointed to a chair. "Well, I think this chair is yours." he mentioned point to the empty place next to Eve.

"Oh, no. I know Eve wants Jamie to sit there."

"Okay, well, there’s a chair next to Katrina," he suggested.

Feeling immediately at ease with her company, Sarah flashed a brilliant smile as she countered, "What about that chair next to you?"

"Uh, this one?" he stammered. He looked at Samantha, who only stood awaiting an answer. "Um, is that a trick question?" he hesitantly asked to which all three women laughed.

"You certainly have him trained," Sarah teased to Samantha.

The redhead smiled fondly at her husband. "Yeah, he’s knows who’s boss around here. However I guess I could give him a little treat, because he’s been such a prince. Why don’t you take that seat, Sarah? I’ll sit next to my favorite niece."

Jamie watched as Sarah scooted by her to her chair. Doug was just standing there still, but when she neared it, he managed to pull it out for her. When she sat, he met eyes with Jamie giving her an approving wink. The tall woman chuckled as she eased herself down into her own chair next to Eve and placed her crutches on the floor. Doug had already laid the food out for everyone, so they unceremoniously began to dig in to whatever they wanted.

Over the meal attention was focused mainly on the four children around the table, but every once in awhile, Sarah would sneak a look in Jamie’s direction. The brunette was all smiles around Katrina and Eve. The blonde realized she was the first of the tall woman’s friends who had ever met the daughter who had blessed Jamie’s life, and as she watched them together it filled her with such happiness. It made what she wanted to tell the woman she loved a little easier.

After lunch the three kids helped Doug with the food and dishes. Sarah offered her help, but it was declined. Sensing the two women needed some time alone, Samantha suggested they sit out on the porch while she watched Eve. The two-year-old seemed too involved with trying to play with the older kids to care, so Sarah thanked Samantha for the offer and led the way out to the porch.

They took seats on the bench and were silent a moment as each tried to collect their thoughts. Trying to open the talk, Jamie said, "Thank you for coming up here, Sarah. I’ve missed Eve a lot."

"She’s missed you too, Jamie," she replied looking into dark eyes. She wanted to hear that she was missed too, but the tall woman didn’t look as if she would say that. "I’m sorry I came uninvited, but I wasn’t sure you’d let me come if I called. There’s something I need to tell you."

"What’s that?"

"Robert and I are getting a divorce," she answered.

"Oh? Sorry to hear that," Jamie offered, not knowing what else to say. "Why?"

Sarah shrugged. "We never should have gotten married."

"But Eve...,"

"I could’ve had her without marrying him. I really married him to salvage what I thought was going to be a permanent blow to my career. I was twenty-three and pregnant, and I thought being unmarried didn’t look good. I did love him, but I don’t any longer. Furthermore he doesn’t love me. He loves her, always has he said," she admitted.

"I’m sorry. That must hurt."

The blonde shrugged. "In truth I knew that. I knew it in my heart and in his touch. I just didn’t want it to be true, and then after time passed, I stopped caring. It just got to be too much for me to handle though when I saw how he treated Eve. It’s one thing to spurn me but quite another to reject that perfect child, especially now that I’ve seen how much Eve flourishes with you. She needs more than me. She needs someone like you that dotes on her."

"I’m sure someday you’ll find that person," Jamie commented, still unsure whether she should disclose anything she was feeling.

"Jamie, Robert has asked me that he be released from his responsibilities as Eve’s father. He wants to give up his parental rights. This is going to be a difficult time for her, but I was hoping you would be there for her. She adores you, and she trusts you. I was hoping you would kind of be there for her during what is sure to be an unpleasant and public process. I know some not so nice things are going to be said, and I just want to make sure she knows she has people around her that love her."

"Of course. I do love her, Sarah. She can count on me."

"Thank you."

Deciding to try to get closer to the issue of them, Jamie inquired, "Has Robert started to say things about you?"

"Not publicly, no. We’ve exchanged words though. When he admitted he was in love with her, I pretty much told him that I didn’t care, because I was in love with someone else as well."

"You did? What did he say? Who did you say you were in love with?"

Sarah looked away for a moment. "I told him I was in love with you."

"Is that true?" timidly Jamie asked reaching for the blonde’s hand.

"Yes," the blonde confessed as tears came to her eyes. "I don’t know how this happened. I had never imagined I could feel this way about someone like you, Jamie, because I thought you were just like your reputation. However I now know the real you, and I am totally and utterly in love with the soft, sensitive, caring mother and friend. How could I not fall in love with you with the way you treat my daughter? You treat her as your own," she confessed.

Jamie could tell just by looking into blue eyes that Sarah was speaking the truth. "You’re not divorcing Robert because of me, are you?" the older woman questioned as sensitively as possible.

The small woman shook her head. "You might have been the catalyst, but it really has nothing to do with you. This has been a long time in coming, but you just made me realize it faster."

Giving a nod of understanding, the brunette sighed. She moved to put her arms around the petite woman and held her in silence for several moments. Now that Sarah’s feelings were exposed, Jamie knew it would only be fair to offer her own to assure her. "Sarah, I’m glad you came up here to tell me all this. I have to tell you that from the moment I left you two standing on the sidewalk that day, I haven’t been able to stop thinking of either of you. I have missed you and Eve terribly. As you know my life is a bit complicated but having you a part of it has made me happier than I’ve been in a long time. You have to understand I lost my wife to a horrible disease that was long and terrible. It broke me, and I had just started putting myself back together. When you came along, it was like you picked up what was left of the pieces and began to mend my spirit, and yet it’s been so painful to watch the relationships between you, Robert, and Eve. I could see the unhappiness there, and it hurt. I hurt for you, and it hurt that I couldn’t take away that pain. Somehow I fell in love again, and it was painful. I fell in love with you, Sarah, all of you, the actress, the friend, the woman, but especially the mother," she whispered as she too began to cry.

For a while they simply clung to each other as they let their emotions speak for them. All they needed to know was there in their arms. Once both of them had regained enough composure to continue their discourse, the blonde inquired, "So what now? Where do we go from here?"

Jamie took a deep breath. "Well, we need to move slowly on this. I mean it’s only a matter of time before the media gets hold of your divorce intentions, so we should keep a low profile. We go back to D.C. and finish our movie, and then we both come home to New York. I think due to the fact we both have children to consider we should take our time. I’m already very attached to Eve, and I’m sure given time together, you and Katrina would become so too. It’s one thing to get our own emotions involved but quite another to get theirs into this, especially when we haven’t given them a choice, so I think it’s just best to take it slow. Katrina has never seen me with anyone except Stephanie, so this might be hard for her."

"I know what you’re trying to say, Jamie, and I understand completely. I don’t want to look like I’m trying to replace Stephanie in her life or yours. I just want a chance to be with you."

"As I do with you," the tall actress whispered leaning down toward Sarah’s lips. She kissed them softly, not being able to resist any longer. She had waited so long for the blonde to take a step toward her.

Sarah sighed into the kiss. As soon as they came together, she knew she had found what she had always wanted. It was in Jamie Dean’s arms that her world was right. "I love you, Jamie."

"I love you too, Sarah." Jamie answered as they continued to exchange kisses.

However as soon as the brunette slipped her tongue into the blonde’s mouth for the first time since their talk began, Sarah felt an unfamiliar metal. Pulling back in confusion, she asked, "What’s in your mouth?" Not answering, Jamie merely extended her tongue for the younger woman to see for herself. "A tongue ring. All the times I’ve kissed you, I’ve never felt that before."

"Because I take it out for work and I hadn’t had it in for awhile, but I put it back in when I came home. The hole was beginning to close, and I didn’t want that to happen. Do you not like it?"

Sarah shrugged. "I’ve never kissed anyone with a tongue ring before. It’s kind of naughty," she replied with an innocent blush.

"You have no idea," growled Jamie leaning to capture Sarah’s mouth again. The blonde willingly continued the exploration.

They were only broken apart by the sound of Jamie’s nephew on the other side of the open front window comment, "Ew. They’re kissing."

Jamie laughed a little as she looked down at her girlfriend. "Boys," she mumbled. "He’s at that age where girls are still gross, and affection isn’t cool."

Sarah gave a nod. "Glad we only have girls," she whispered teasingly.

Jamie shrugged. Deciding to ask about children, she asked, "Have you ever thought about having another baby?"

"Sometimes I do, but Eve’s only two, and I’m only twenty-five. I’ve got time. I would want another child only with the one I intend to spend the rest of my life with. What about you? Do you want another child?"

"I always thought it would be nice, but I’m not sure how it would work. I mean Katrina’s seven, and I haven’t exactly always been the best mother in the world. I love her with all that I am, but I’m not always there when she needs me."

"You’re doing the best you can."

"Well, we should probably go back in and see what the plan is for the rest of the afternoon," she mentioned. Together they made their way back into the house. Not seeing any kids but Eve though, Jamie asked, "What’s going on? Where are the rascals?"

"Well, we thought we’d take the kids down to the pool," Samantha said. "I thought you two might want some time alone together to catch up. We can even take Eve."

Sarah gave a pleasant smile at the redhead. She liked Samantha already with her generous nature. "That’s very kind of you, but I don’t have a swimsuit for her. She’s probably getting sleepy anyway. She usually goes down for a nap about this time. We’ll just keep her here with us. It’ll be fine. Thank you anyway."

"Suit yourselves. If you two want to join us, you can. I just thought it might be more fun to stay here, especially since you can’t swim anyway, Jamie," the redhead said with a little wink before leaving them alone together with Eve.

Sarah blushed lightly at the obvious inference. "I like her."

"She’s cool. Samantha’s a caring woman. She’s kind of taken care of me ever since Stephanie passed away. They are a lot alike actually."

"Then I’m sure I would’ve liked Stephanie too."

"I know you would have," Jamie answered as Eve came to her to be picked up. The child curled up into her arms and put a sleepy head on the tall woman’s shoulder. "Looks like you were right about our angel here. She’ll be gone in a few."

Hearing the brunette refer to Eve as theirs made Sarah’s heart flutter. In truth she wanted the older woman to be her daughter’s other parent. However she didn’t say that. Instead she just caressed her daughter’s fair head gently. Ten minutes later they found themselves alone. "Well, it’s just us now," Sarah mentioned coyly. "Is there someplace we can put Eve down for her nap?"

"Yeah. Sure. We can put her up in Katrina’s room." the brunette answered handing the toddler over to Sarah, knowing she couldn’t carry her up the stairs with her crutches. Going up to the second floor, Jamie led the way to her daughter’s room and opened the door.

Sarah walked in to it and tenderly placed Eve down on the bed before building a small wall of pillows around her, so she couldn’t fall out of the twin. As she moved back to the doorway where Jamie was leaning against the frame, she smiled. "And where is your room, Jamie? You look like you could use a little nap as well."

"Do I?" questioned the tall woman as Sarah’s hands ran lightly up the front of Jamie’s shirt as she leaned up to kiss the brunette’s neck. "Well, maybe a short one," she replied sensing what the little woman had in mind. Moving to the room next door, Jamie opened the door for Sarah and waited for the blonde to go in first.

The younger woman stepped into her girlfriend’s room and looked around. It was modestly decorated, but she liked the feel of it. Jamie made her way over to the bed and tentatively sat as the blonde inspected everything for a moment from looking out the open window to investigating the contents covering her dresser. Seeing a photograph on the dresser of a beautiful blonde and Jamie, Sarah delicately picked it up and studied it for several minutes.

She knew who it was without even asking. Stephanie was a stunning woman with flowing blonde hair and sparkling blue eyes. She had a bright smile, and the gaze she was giving Jamie in the picture spoke of pure adoration. Likewise the brunette’s look back at the beauty contained total devotion. Reverently putting it back in its place, she turned to look at the woman on the bed. She knew Jamie still had some unresolved issues regarding her late wife even though they never spoke of it. As much as she wanted to forge ahead with her plan of seducing the brunette, she knew doing so might be moving too quickly, even as much as they both wanted the physical contact. Coming to sit on the bed next to Jamie, she looked over on the nightstand to another photograph. That one was of Jamie, Katrina, and Stephanie, but the blonde looked so frail.

Seeing Sarah stare at the picture for a long time, the older actress softly explained, "That was the last picture ever taken of the three of us. She died about three months after that."

"She looks so...," the blonde whispered at a loss for words. She could clearly see the pain in Jamie’s eyes in the photo mixed with an endless love for the woman in her arms. "It’s such a moving picture. The way you two look at each other. You can feel the love there."

"I loved her with everything that I was, Sarah," Jamie admitted. "I still love her but not in the same way. I can’t be in love with a spirit. She wouldn’t want me to live the rest of my life without happiness. We even talked about it before she died. She wanted me to find someone else with which to raise Katrina. At the time I never thought I could ever feel that way for another woman, but I do, Sarah." she whispered touching the blonde on the arm. "She’s my past, and I’ve come to realize she has to start staying there."

"Can you really do that? Can you leave her there?"

"I have to. She wants me to. The question is, can you leave her there?"

Sarah shrugged. "When I think about meeting the expectations set by her, I’m not sure. You speak of her as a saint. How can I stand up to that?"

"She had her moments too, Sarah. Everyone has not so good qualities. Stephanie had plenty just like you and me, but there’s no need to remember those. There’s no point in recalling all the fights and harsh words we exchanged in moments of anger. That’s not how I want to remember her. I want to remember her as the perfect woman she was. Sarah, you don’t have to feel like you are living up to something. I love you as you are, quirks and all."

"I love you too, Jamie," she whispered looking up into brown eyes. Jamie reached for her cheek and stroked it gently before leaning down to claim her mouth. As soon as their lips met, the conversation no longer seemed to matter. Their bodies spoke for them as their arms found their way around each other. When the first kiss came to its mutual conclusion, blue eyes met brown. "Jamie," she uttered.

"Yes?"

"Love me," Sarah requested.

"With pleasure," the tall woman mumbled against her girlfriend’s lips.

Leisurely their hands began to take in the landscape of the other, but Jamie was the first to escalate the contact as she slowly began to unbutton Sarah’s light blue cotton blouse. As she released each white button from its hole with her left hand, she let her right trail over the newly exposed skin. "You’re beautiful, Sarah Talbot," she complimented as she pulled the thin shirt from the blonde’s shoulders.

Sarah took a shaky breath as Jamie reached around to unhook her white lace bra with a flick of her fingers, leaving her completely exposed from the waist up. She saw dark eyes staring at her with hunger and veneration. Her breath began to quicken when she saw the taller woman’s trembling right hand reach for her left breast. She felt a strange comfort in Jamie’s obvious nervousness. Taking her own initiative she reached out for Jamie’s knit polo shirt, taking a hold of the hem and gently pulling it up over her torso, over her shoulders and head before dropping it onto the floor. The brunette’s bra was next. Having never done this with a woman before she was hesitant, but soon a larger hand joined hers. Their fingers intertwined as the older woman pressed Sarah’s hand into her chest. Inquisitively the blonde maneuvered the malleable flesh under her hand, surprised and pleased when Jamie’s breath caught in her throat a little. "I’ve never...," the small woman whispered.

"I know, but now you can. You can touch me, Sarah. I want you to."

Hearing the sentiment from her soon to be lover, the young actress felt confidence and arousal surge through her. She had the notorious Jamie Dean quivering at her inexperienced touch. Leaning in with her mouth, Sarah let it close over the taller woman’s neck. The groan that issued from Jamie at the move encouraged her further. Soon forgetting any insecurity she had about touching Jamie, Sarah worked open the front clasp of the brunette’s bra and pulled it off. Jamie just let Sarah do what made her most comfortable. She was surprised though that the younger woman was beginning to take control of the situation between them. She thought for sure she would have to lead. Sarah began to get lost in the emotions she felt coursing through her body as her hands found Jamie’s tight abs and then snaked around her back. The tall woman no longer had bandages covering her back, but she could feel the stitches holding the deep wounds closed. Sarah’s heart pounded harder as her fingers caressed each cut, because it was Jamie’s selfless actions that had saved her daughter’s life, and it served to heighten her feelings of overpowering desire for the tall woman.

As much as the older woman was enjoying the sensations Sarah was creating, her need to caress the woman she held was getting overwhelming. The blonde’s hands continued to run along her strong back, but Jamie made her own advance, moving her hands down to the little woman’s clasp and zipper on her khaki Capri pants. Gently she undid them. Feeling herself being liberated from her clothing, Sarah responded in kind. She worked open Jamie’s belt before moving onto her khaki shorts.

Moaning as they kissed again, Jamie softly requested, "Let me see you, Sarah. Please. Let me see how stunning you are."

The petite woman slowly rose from the bed at the solicitation, standing in front of Jamie. Their eyes were locked on each other a long time as the blonde’s hands perched themselves on hard shoulders while the brunette’s hands reverently slid the rest of Sarah’s clothes to the floor, leaving her totally unveiled. Jamie just gazed over the goddess standing in front of her for a moment. She took in the wild, long, fair locks being ruffled slightly by the breeze coming in from the window and the blue eyes burning with a rising passion. Her eyes trailed over delicate facial features down her shoulders to Sarah’s breasts. They were full and round, their tips erect, waiting to be adored by her caress. Moving lower her gaze took in the flare of Sarah’s hips and the downy mass of blonde curls nestled between her thighs that shimmered in the afternoon light. Jamie took a deep breath as she viewed all the beauty before her. She could feel a lump forming in her throat at the idea of such a woman loving her. Looking back to Sarah’s face, she let her eyes show their approval. "You are an angel," she acclaimed.

The younger woman blushed modestly at the words. Jamie had a way of making her feel like a striking beauty. Looking down at the woman still sitting on the bed, she wondered what the rest of her girlfriend looked like under her clothes. "I want to see you, Jamie," she stated. Nodding her consent, the tall woman began to try to stand, but it was difficult without her crutches. Seeing her struggle, Sarah placed a hand against her chest to stop her. "No. Let me do it," she requested kneeling in front of the brunette. Jamie acquiesced by merely remaining sitting. Sarah took hold of her lover’s shorts and boxers and slowly pulled them off of her. She eased them over Jamie’s bulky cast before dropping them on the floor, leaving them both completely naked.

Noting that the blonde had paused in her momentum, the brunette felt it was time to take over for them. Scooting back further onto the bed, she lay down on her side and patted a place next to her. "Lie with me, Sarah," she suggested seductively.

The blonde felt the proposition settle between her thighs as she looked at the dark-haired vision before her. With the exception of the cast, Jamie was flawless. Moving to the bed, Sarah stretched out next to the taller woman. She let Jamie touch her on the side lightly. Her body was shivering slightly at all the feelings rushing through her. This is what she always thought love would be like. Not able to form complete sentences with what she was feeling, she only said one word. "Jamie."

The brunette smiled at her. "I won’t do anything you don’t like, Sarah. You just have to tell me. I just want to pleasure you," she murmured leaning into the blonde’s lips again.

No one had ever said that to her before, but Sarah knew Jamie only spoke the truth. This wasn’t about getting her own enjoyment. It was about giving to each other, something that made the younger woman smolder in ardor. As Jamie rolled Sarah over onto her back and began to shift onto her body, the little actress fully accepted the muscled frame as it wedged its way between her thighs.

They took their time each of them leisurely exploring all there was to their lover. However when Jamie couldn’t stand the idle caresses any more, she made a move to complete their connection. Moving her hand to where Sarah wanted it the most, the tall woman poised for the perfect moment to take the final step. However just as she was about to do so, the blonde whispered, "Wait."

"What is it?" the older woman asked with much more patience than she really felt. She wanted desperately to sink into the depths of the woman who held her heart.

"I want to do this... I want to do this together," she managed to state.

Jamie didn’t answer the request. Instead she took the blonde’s refined, manicured hand and placed it between her thighs. "Touch me, Sarah. Feel what you do to me."

The blonde brought her hand up to the tall woman’s passion. Jamie was hot and wet, and before she could really even think about her own actions, Sarah found herself inside of the brunette. Jamie shuddered as Sarah entered her. She hadn’t been expecting it, but the pleasure quickly outweighed her surprise as her body began to respond to the inquisitive probing. Not forgetting the little woman’s needs, Jamie slipped into her.

Sarah cried out lightly as her body arched into the one above her. Together they moved in methodic unison, their hands and mouths relishing the other’s closeness. It wasn’t their ambition to reach the summit quickly. Rather they both wanted to take the long road, so they could maximize the feelings they were sharing.

Jamie gently but solidly pumped in time with Sarah’s hips with her whole body, diving deeper with each thrust into the exquisite treasure she had longed to touch. The blonde’s frame flamed out of control as expert hands and mouth teased and caressed every inch of her body and soul. The tall woman could feel the younger one’s thighs straining against her own each time their hips met, signaling a forthcoming peak which further fueled her own. "Sarah," she groaned feeling the blonde keep pace with her rocking body. "God, I’m so close," she heaved.

"Me too," the little woman replied clutching tighter to the woman she loved. "Please, Jamie."

Hearing the plea, the tall woman worked harder to bring Sarah to the pinnacle. When she felt the petite woman’s legs go rigid and a strangled cry escape, she knew she was there. Sarah let her climax wash over her like a baptism. She had shed her old life to be born again as the woman she always had wanted to be. The feeling of the blonde contracting around her sent Jamie into oblivion as well, and she collapsed against Sarah. Each woman clung to the other as they simply rested inside of their lover. Long moments passed where only panting could be heard.

Finally the tall woman was composed enough to pull back a little and look down into her lover’s eyes. She smiled tenderly as she smoothed some of Sarah’s hair back away from her face. "You look more beautiful than I have ever seen you, Sarah," she confessed. The little woman flushed, letting the words reach her heart. "I love you."

"I love you too, Jamie, so much," she answered tucking dark hair behind her lover’s ears before running one hand over her back. After a moment she inquired, "How’s your back?"

"It’s fine. It doesn’t hurt."

"Are you sure? It feels like it might be bleeding. Turn over and let me look at it," she suggested.

Jamie did as she was told, sliding off of Sarah and turning over onto her stomach. The little woman looked at her back. A small portion of a cut near her right shoulder blade was bleeding. "You need a bandage on that. I wouldn’t want to ruin these sheets," Sarah mentioned.

"There are some in my bathroom."

"All right. Be right back."

Jamie watched as Sarah slipped out of bed and made her way to the bathroom. The tall woman sighed in contentment. She hadn’t been this happy in years. As she waited on the blonde’s return, she pondered their possible future. Moments later Sarah emerged wearing a smile and nothing more. Coming to the bed again, she sat and tenderly began to tend to the wound for Jamie. When she was finished, she patted the shoulder affectionately.

"Thank you, Sarah. I guess I shouldn’t be so strenuous yet," she joked lightly.

"Guess not. The rest of your back seems to be healing rather well though."

"Yeah. Samantha’s been taking good care of me."

"I’m glad," Sarah replied softly. There was a momentary lull in conversation as she idly traced over the contours of brunette’s back. Her eyes were drawn to the tattoo and after a moment so was her hand.

Feeling the younger woman fingering the initials engraved into her shoulder, Jamie quietly inquired, "What are you thinking about?"

"There’s something I wanted to say to you about your tattoo, but I wasn’t sure how. I don’t want you to get upset or anything," tentatively she stated.

Unsure of what Sarah was about to say, the brunette rolled over to her side and looked at blue eyes. "What’s that?" she asked hoping they weren’t going to have some sort of argument about it.

"My favorite animal is the tiger too. It has been since I was a little girl," she hesitantly admitted.

"Really?" Jamie asked in interest.

The blonde nodded. "I love this tattoo. It suites you. You really are a tiger in all senses. I can see that about you. Stephanie was right." At the mention of her late wife, the tall woman just nodded. She felt a little awkward discussing her after they had just made love for the first time. "What was Stephanie’s middle name?"

"It was Michelle," responded Jamie.

Sarah nodded for a moment. "Jamie, do you believe in fate?" she asked.

The tall actress shrugged. "I don’t know. Why do you ask? Do you?"

"I think so. Jamie, the very first time I saw this tattoo I first thing I realized was those were Stephanie’s initials, but the second thing was that they were mine as well."

"What? You’re kidding. Your middle name starts with M? What is it?" the older woman inquired in interest.

"It’s Michelle too," she softly confessed.

Seeing the look on Sarah’s face, she knew the little woman wasn’t lying. "You’re perfectly serious," she stated.

"Sarah Michelle Talbot," the blonde whispered.

"Oh my God. Wow. I guess if I didn’t believe in fate, now I should," Jamie said. "That’s incredible," she mentioned in awe sliding onto her back. She stacked her hands behind her head and just smiled at the blonde in silent contentment.

Sarah let her eyes roam over Jamie’s body uninhibited. Even though they had just made love, she still felt shy and modest in front of the woman who was so flawless. "You really are perfect," she said plainly.

The brunette laughed a little. "Yeah. I would hope so with how much I paid for this body," she joked lightly.

"What do you mean?" curiously the blonde asked.

"Not a lot of people can look like this without a little help, Sarah."

"Well, what have you had done?"

"A little of everything starting with these," she admitted pointing to her breasts.

"Breast implants? No way!" Sarah declared looking at her girlfriend’s chest. Curiously she reached for them and then experimentally touched her own feeling for differences. "Why did you do it? That’s such a girly thing to do. It blows me away. It seems so unlike you," she said in fascination.

"Totally a career decision. Stephanie used to like them too which had its advantages. Most women who look like me couldn’t humanly have breasts that look like this. It’s just not possible to have both perfectly toned muscle and a larger than average size chest unless it’s enhanced. You know even though I’m only capable of loving women, I know men are half of the world’s population, and I like to cater to both. These are how I grab men’s attention on the screen."

Sarah laughed. "Yeah, that and not bothering to wear clothes a whole lot. Anything other work you’ve had done?"

"Lots. This isn’t my natural nose, and this isn’t my chin either."

"Really?"

"Nope. I’ve also had liposuction on just about every part of my body. Come on. Real women don’t look like this unless they are body builders or something. Granted I work hard to maintain it now that I have it, but I cheated to get here. Being this sexy takes pain," she joked with a cocky smile.

The younger woman laughed as she slapped her lover on the stomach. "But you wear it so well. You’ve certainly accomplished your goal. You are sexy," she confessed.

"I’m glad you think so. What about you? Every actress I know has had something done to enhance her beauty. What’s your dirty little secret?"

Sarah shrugged reluctantly. "Well, I had a little lipo and a tummy tuck after Eve was born," she acknowledged.

"Well, that’s nothing. You had a baby. Any celebrity woman in your position would have done the same. That hardly counts. Is that it?"

"I get collagen injected into my lips," she said.

Jamie faked affront. "You mean that luscious lower lip isn’t really yours?" she questioned running her thumb across the topic of her comment.

"Afraid not," the shorter woman answered before closing her mouth over Jamie’s thumb. Her tongue tickled the tip enticingly. Sarah saw the affect she had on the tall woman as her dark eyes flashed fervently.

Jamie sighed and playfully rolled her eyes. "Well, I guess if you can put up with my fake tits, I can move beyond your fake lips," she teased. "Anything else I should know about? Please tell me these are real," she said as her right hand moved to the blonde’s breasts.

Sarah panted lightly releasing the older woman’s thumb from her mouth. "They’re very real," she whispered as the brunette teased the crest of her left one.

Seeing that Sarah was beginning to get amorous again, she decided to stoke her fire a bit more. Pulling the smaller body over on top of her own, she let her hands slip around the blonde’s back to her bare backside. "This real?" she asked squeezing it firmly as she leaned up to Sarah’s neck.

"Real," the young actress replied lowering her body down against Jamie’s. Her wetness quickly coated the dark-haired woman’s abdomen. Their mouths met hungrily after a moment. Sarah moaned deeply as Jamie plunged passed her lips, and they exchanged heated kisses. The older woman’s tongue ring scraped against her own tongue sensuously.

Moving her right hand down between her own body and her lover’s legs, Jamie rubbed the little woman’s heat slowly. "What about this? Is this real?"

"Yes, Jamie. God, yes," she heaved as she felt the brunette enter her.

The older woman thrust gently for a few moments before whispering, "I want to show you something. Lie down for me," she requested rolling Sarah onto her back. Their eyes met for a moment as the dark-haired woman smiled. "Just relax. I’m going to take you to heaven," she whispered before slowly descending down Sarah’s fair body.

The blonde breathed erratically as her lover kissed lower and lower until her mouth finally reached its destination between the blonde’s thighs. As soon as Sarah felt the ball on the end of Jamie’s tongue ring teasing her, she groaned loudly as her eyes rolled closed. Never in her life had she had such a sensation run through her body as she did having the brunette’s mouth pleasuring her intimately. Her hands laced through short brown hair, pulling her closer in time with her rocking hips, but Jamie’s pace wouldn’t be altered. She moved slowly and deliberately, stroking her girlfriend’s fire with her tongue, tracing her curves, plunging in and then withdrawing, and literally feasting upon the younger woman’s treasure in an intentional fashion as if she was eating an elaborate meal. Sarah could feel every touch from the imaginarily light to the intensely acute, all of which send her hurdling toward the edge of oblivion. Her whole body began to quiver as she held firmly to her lover. The feelings and emotions came in a swell crashing upon her in one swoop as she cried out with a strangled gasp, but Jamie’s touch didn’t cease. Instead the tall woman continued on course knowing it would only be moments before Sarah had to give herself completely over to the pleasure that lay just on the other side of her climax. Loudly Sarah called out Jamie’s name as she barreled through one peak and into another, clinging fiercely to the brunette’s head and shoulder. The older woman felt the small woman’s nails dig into her, but it didn’t phase her. Instead she carried on, knowing there was more to give and more than happy to stay in that sacred place as long as Sarah allowed it.

Finally when it seemed the young woman couldn’t take it any more, Jamie stilled her movements but remained where she was. She watched in fascination as her lover’s womanhood trembled and quaked in aftermath. Sparing a look up into the face she loved, Jamie whispered reverently, "You are so beautiful, Sarah. I love you so much. Thank you for letting me love you."

Blue eyes opened and looked down at the brown ones situated between her legs. She could see clearly in Jamie’s eyes the sincerity of her words, and it brought tears to her own. With a raspy voice, she answered, "Thank you for loving me." Slowly the brunette made her way up Sarah’s body to hold her once again. Long silent minutes passed until the blonde had recovered. When she did she turned to Jamie and gave a mischievous grin. "Promise me something, Jamie."

"Anything," the tall woman replied.

"Promise to never ever take that tongue ring out," she demanded playfully.

Jamie laughed lightly. "So you liked it then?" she questioned needlessly.

"You were amazing," the blonde growled sexily nipping at the tall woman’s collarbone. Taking in the landscape for a moment, she then quietly requested, "Teach me how to please you just as well."

Jamie’s heart skipped a moment as she looked down into eager blue eyes. "I’m pleased already. There’s nothing else you have to do unless you want to."

"I want to. I want to learn what makes the big, powerful Jamie Dean tremble. What can I do? Tell me what pleases you," she persisted with an authoritative edge to her voice.

Seeing that Sarah truly was an ardent pupil, the older woman gave a sexy grin. "Touch me again."

"Where?" Sarah asked running her hands over her lover’s body lightly.

"Everywhere," the brunette replied softly as her body responded to the tender caressing.

Pushing Jamie down onto her back, Sarah propped up onto her arm and proceeded to watch the passion unfold in the hard body next to her as she teasingly touched it. For Jamie’s part, she was patient, allowing the blonde to leisurely explore, but the closer Sarah’s hand dropped toward the final goal, her breathing began to change in anticipation. However she said nothing as she merely watched the younger woman. Sarah noticed the change in her girlfriend’s body almost immediately. The muscles became wrought with tension as she moved over them, and heat suffused Jamie’s skin. The blonde looked down at the taller woman’s chest and then up into dark eyes. She gave a small smile before lowering her head. Bringing her hand up to cup the brunette’s right breast, Sarah took it into her mouth for the first time. Jamie emitted a loud groan as the little woman’s tongue circled the tip. Sarah was fascinated by the feeling of it in her mouth and the response she had gotten from her lover. Gaining confidence and momentum the blonde actress began to avidly consume the tall woman’s breast, lost in the emotions of pleasing her bedmate.

Long minutes passed as Jamie enjoyed the ecstasy of Sarah’s adoration. However as it became apparent the blonde had lost her focus, she redirected her efforts saying, "I do have another one of those."

"How could I forget?" Sarah answered releasing the breast with a little popping sound before moving on to the other. The same treatment ensued for the left one.

Jamie was slowly being driven mad by the fact her girlfriend’s hands seemed to be everywhere except where she wanted them most, but she had been determined not to inhibit the blonde’s investigation. However when she couldn’t take it any longer, she took hold of the small woman’s left hand, placing it between her thighs and begging, "Sarah, please. Touch me here."

Sarah moaned as she felt the overflowing wetness awaiting her arrival. It shocked and amazed her that even a woman like Jamie could be so vulnerable at such a moment when she felt safe. It struck her with force that she was actually directing the woman’s fervency. The young woman looked down at the brunette as she entered her lover. Jamie’s eyes were tightly shut and her lips parted as she panted raggedly. It astounded her that she was loving a woman, this woman she had dreamed about almost since the moment they met. It was like no other experience she had ever had, but she adored everything about it. The looks, the sounds, the smells of the two of them merging together to alleviate their greatest desires was intoxicating. Unable to resist the mouth that was spewing indiscernible mumblings as Jamie neared the precipice, Sarah swooped down to claim her lips roughly.

Jamie moaned as she reacted in kind, cohering to the blonde’s torrid open mouth. Immediately her arms came around the blonde’s body, and she clung to Sarah as if her life depended on it. Moments later the brunette peaked, letting out a loud yell of her lover’s name as spasms ricocheted through her. Sarah held her securely for the whole ride until they lay motionless once again. It took the tall actress a moment to recover. When she had, she mumbled, "Oh my God. Where did you learn to do that?"

"From the best of course," the blonde replied lightly in compliment as she withdrew her hand. It was drenched with Jamie’s essence. Curiously she brought it to her lips, wondering what the tall woman tasted like. She figured it couldn’t have been bad with the way Jamie had loitered around in hers. Dark and blue eyes stayed fixed on each other as the little woman slid the three fingers she had used into her mouth at once. Her tongue cleaned each one before removing them. Smiling at her lover, she stated, "You taste like powdered doughnuts."

The older woman chuckled loudly. "I do believe you’re stretching the truth on that one.

That’s just wishful thinking on your part."

Sarah shrugged. "Well, whatever it is, I like it."

"Well, I’m glad," Jamie replied pulling the small woman tighter into her arms. Quietness followed, and soon they both had drifted to sleep as the summer sun warmed their naked bodies.

Sometime later the brunette awoke to the sounds of a muffled cry coming from next door. The blonde didn’t seem to notice at first, so Jamie quietly tried to remove herself from Sarah’s clutches to check on Eve, but as soon as her feet hit the floor, the younger woman whispered, "Where are you going?"

"Eve’s awake." Instantly Sarah began to move, but Jamie stopped her. "I’ll get her. You just relax."

"You can’t in your state. I’ll go get here. You stay here. I’ll be right back," she insisted slipping from bed. She went into the bathroom and retrieved the robe she had seen earlier to put on before heading to the room next door.

While Sarah was gone, Jamie regretfully began to redress herself. It had felt so good to finally be with the little woman the way she wanted, and she wanted the moment to linger a bit longer. However she knew Eve had to come first for the time being. The brunette was just finishing with her shirt when the blonde returned carrying a still sleepy toddler.

Jamie smiled brightly at Eve. "Hey. How’s my girl?" she asked the two-year-old gently as Sarah placed her down on the bed, and Eve moved into Jamie’s arms.

Hearing the older woman refer to Eve as her own made Sarah’s heart flutter. "She’s fine, a little disoriented I think, which upset her," she explained. She picked up her clothes from the floor and gestured toward the bathroom. "I’m just going to get dressed."

Jamie gave a nod. "All right. We’ll still be here. Take your time."

The following few hours passed in comfortable quietness as both women played with Eve. However once the rest of the group returned from the pool, they had a leisurely meal out in the backyard. As day turned to evening, Sarah prepared to head home.

She had loved every moment of her stay, but she knew she had to go back to her New York condo for the night even as much as she wanted to return to her lover’s bed. When it was time to leave, Doug and Jamie drove Sarah and Eve down to the pier to wait on the ferry. Doug stayed in the car however as the brunette spent a little private time with the two blondes.

"I wish you wouldn’t go," she whispered sliding her arms around the small woman’s waist.

"I know. I don’t really want to either, but I can’t stay here tonight. We both know that." Jamie gave a nod of understanding. "I wish you would come back to my place with me."

"Me too but I don’t want to push too much on Katrina too fast. I think she would have a hard time understanding."

Sarah nodded at the statement. "True. I hate this though. After this afternoon, the last thing I want to do is leave you here."

"I know, but I’ll be back on the set soon to finish the movie."

"How much longer do you think you’ll be away?"

"Two or three more weeks."

"That’s so long," the blonde whined. "Come back with me."

"But Katrina…"

"Bring her with you. Please, Jamie. I can’t stand the thought of spending the next three weeks without you. These past ones were horrific."

"I know," she conceded. "I’ll ask her if she wants to take a trip down there with me. School will be starting back soon, and then I won’t get to see her so much, so I want to spend time with her."

"I know you do, as you should. I don’t want to get in the way of that, but the four of us could have a lot of fun in D.C. There are fun places to go."

"We’ll see. I’ll talk to her. When are you heading back?"

"In the morning."

"All right. You know how to get a hold of me?"

Sarah nodded. "I have the number. Would it be okay if I called you later after Eve goes to bed?" hesitantly she inquired.

"Sure. I’d like that." Seeing the ferry was loading its final passengers, Jamie looked down into the blue eyes she adored. "I’ll see you soon, Sarah. I promise."

"Okay. I love you, Jamie."

"I love you too. Call me tonight," she said before leaning down to give the small woman a gentle kiss on the lips. When it broke, she bent over and kissed Eve on top of her blonde head. The child reached to hug her in return. Looking back at Sarah she said, "You better go now. I’ll talk to you tonight."

Jamie stayed up with Samantha and Doug watching a movie after the kids had gone to bed that night. Neither of them had asked the tall woman what had happened between Sarah and her, but Jamie knew that both of them were too perceptive not to know what had taken place while they had been away with the children. Just as the brunette was beginning to wonder when her girlfriend was going to call, her cell phone rang. All three adults looked at it a moment sitting there on the coffee table before Doug picked it up and tossed it at her. Catching it in her right hand, the actress answered it casually even though she recognized the number that came up on the caller ID as Sarah’s.

"Jamie?" a female voice asked. It wasn’t Sarah’s but Tabitha Reid’s.

"Tabitha? Hey. What’s up? Are you at Sarah’s place?"

"Yeah. She asked me to come over a little bit ago," she answered hesitantly.

"Is everything all right?"

"No, actually. Sarah’s sick. She asked me to call you and see if you could come over."

"What’s wrong with her?"

"She asked me not to tell you that. She said she wanted to do it herself."

"Why? What’s going on, Tabitha? You’re starting to concern me," the older woman said.

"I’m sorry. It’s just that it’s not my place to say. This is between you, Robert, and her. Robert’s out of the country, and even if he wanted to come back, he couldn’t. Sarah needs you, Jamie. I think she needs to go to the hospital."

"Then take her. It’s going to take me at least an hour to get over there. If she’s that bad, take her to the ER, and I’ll meet you there."

"She won’t go without you. Jamie, please come as fast as you can."

"All right. Tell her that I’m on my way."

Hanging up the phone, she looked at her brother-in-law. "Doug, I need a ride down to the pier.

"Is everything okay?" Samantha asked.

"I don’t know. That was my friend, Tabitha. Sarah’s sick and needs me to come over. Tabitha thinks she should go to the hospital, but she won’t without me. I have to go."

"Well, come on then. You’ll just be able to make the ferry if we go now," Doug stated standing to get his keys.

An hour and a half later Jamie arrived at her lover’s condo. She knocked and impatiently awaited an answer. When the door opened, Tabitha looked relieved. "Thank God you’re here."

"Where is she?" Jamie questioned dispensing with a greeting.

"She upstairs in her bathroom."

"Where’s Eve?"

"Asleep. Please go up there and talk sense into her. She didn’t want to go to the hospital, but I think she should."

Giving a nod, Jamie took the elevator up to the second floor instead of the stairs given her own limitations. Guessing as to which room was the master, she went into it. The door on the far side of the room was closed, but she saw the light coming from under it, making her figure that was the bathroom. Going over to it, she gave a gentle knock. "Sarah, sweetheart, it’s me," she announced.

"Jamie," came the agonizing reply.

"May I come in?"

"No. I don’t want you to see me like this," the blonde mumbled in obvious pain.

"Come on, Sarah. Nothing can change the way I feel about you. I don’t care what you look like. Let me come in, baby."

When there wasn’t another objection, Jamie slowly opened the door, not knowing what to expect on the other side. Peeking her head around the door first, she saw the blonde dressed in a long t-shirt sitting on the commode, her elbows propped up on her knees and her hands covering her face. The little woman was whimpering pitifully. Coming in and shutting the door behind her, the tall woman inched her way closer until she reached her. Sarah didn’t move at all, merely stayed curled in the fetal position. Putting her crutches aside against the wall, the tall woman knelt down in front of the blonde.

"Sarah, what is it? What’s wrong?"

The small woman looked up at her long enough to pull her closer and bury her head into Jamie’s neck as she gripped tightly to her shirt collar. "It’s hurts so badly."

"What hurts, baby?"

The younger woman moaned as pain racked her body again. "I lost my baby, Jamie," she softly confessed.

"Eve? What happened to Eve?" the brunette asked in absolute panic.

"Not Eve," she corrected.

Jamie let out an immediate sigh of relief. "Then what baby are you-oh God," she mumbled coming to a realization of what Sarah was actually saying. "You’re pregnant?"

"Was," she cried. "I just miscarried," she said as tears streamed over her face.

Emotions whirled through Jamie as she looked at the woman she loved. Instantly her heart broke at the thought of the blonde losing something so precious. Panic soon followed at the idea of her possibly being the cause of the situation at hand from their strenuous activities earlier in the day. Sadness ensued after at the thought of Robert still owning a part of the woman she loved, and then the anger of not being told the truth came. It took her a moment to choose which emotion would lead her next words. "Did I do this? Was I too rough with you today? God, Sarah, why didn’t you tell me? I wouldn’t have been so...,"

The petite woman quickly cut her off. "This isn’t your fault, Jamie. Don’t think for a moment it was. I’ve been in pain since I work up this morning. I guess I should’ve paid attention, but I wanted to see you more," she confessed.

"Does Robert know?" tentatively the tall woman asked.

Sarah shook her head. "No. I only found out two weeks ago."

"How? When did this happen?"

Sarah shrugged. "I’m not really sure, but I think it was right before he left for his shoot, that first night he was with me on the set. It had to have been then. That was the last time we were together," she said. "I swear," she added seeing doubt in her girlfriend’s eyes.

"I believe you," Jamie assured her. "I just wish you had told me today. You had an opportunity. Why didn’t you say anything then?"

The young woman shook her head as she put her head back in her hands. "I know I should’ve. I was just scared," she acknowledged.

"Scared?" the older actress asked. Cupping fair wet cheeks, she tilted Sarah’s head up, so she could see her eyes. "Baby, after all you know about me, why were you scared?"

"I didn’t want it to come between us. I wanted to be with you so badly, and I thought you might not feel the same if you knew. I thought you might turn away from me, and I couldn’t bear the thought of that," she admitted. "I need you, Jamie. I couldn’t stand it if you left."

Jamie nodded gently. "Sarah, I love you. There’s no way I could’ve gone on without you whether Robert was in the picture or not. You fuel my desires. You’re everything I want, Sarah Talbot. I’m here to stay as long as you want me."

Gratefully hugging her lover, the blonde whispered, "Thank you."

"Come on now. Let’s see if we can get you settled in bed. You’ll feel better there. Do you think a heating pad would help? Do you want to go to the hospital?"

She shook her head. "I just want to get in bed and lie with you. There’s a heating pad in the hall closet."

"All right. I’m going to go get that. Do you have any pain killers or anything?"

"In the medicine cabinet."

"Okay. I’m going to go get Tabitha to help me here. We’re going to go get your room set up here. I’ll be right back. All right?"

Sarah nodded. "Thank you, Jamie. I love you."

"I love you too, Sarah," she replied making her way out of the bathroom.

Going downstairs she found Tabitha sitting in the living room in quiet anxiousness. "How is she?"

"In pain. She miscarried."

"I know. Did you even know she was pregnant?" the honeyed blonde inquired coming to her.

Jamie shook her head stoically trying not to let her emotions slip. However she couldn’t hold on to them. "I can’t believe she didn’t tell me," she whispered. "My first wife was pregnant when we started dating, and Sarah knew that, so why was she so scared of telling me? Why did she think it would change the way I feel?" rhetorically she inquired.

"Was your first wife married when you started seeing each other?" Tabitha asked. Jamie just looked at her. "Sarah told me about the two of you, Jamie. I’ve known Sarah since before Eve was born, and I can honestly say I’ve never seen her like this. The way she looks when she talks about you is like nothing I’ve ever seen from her. She never felt for Robert what she feels for you. I know you’re hurt she didn’t tell you right away, but you have to try to understand her position."

"Her position as a married woman? Damn. How did I get involved in this? I fought so hard not to do this," she stated. "I didn’t want to be in this position."

"You can’t give up now, Jamie. You’re so close now that she and Robert have split up. You can’t even think about walking away."

"I’m not going to walk away. I’m just frustrated that this happened. Sarah’s hurting so much in so many ways, and I’m not sure I’m really equipped to deal with it all. That’s what concerns me most, Tabitha," she stated. Giving a sigh, she continued, "I don’t have time to dwell on this. I need your help getting Sarah’s bed ready."

"You mean she’s not going to go to the hospital?"

"No. She doesn’t want to. I’m going to stay with her tonight, so if she gets worse, I can take her."

"Well, why don’t I stay too? That way if you do need to go, I can watch Eve."

Jamie nodded. "Okay. Thanks, Tabitha. Now there are a few things we need," she began before rattling off a list for her friend to gather.

A few minutes later both women were up in the master bedroom putting it together for Sarah. Once that was complete, they went to retrieve the little blonde. Between the two of them they gingerly assisted Sarah to the bed and tucked her in. She looked up at them both with appreciative eyes. "Thank you both for being here," she whispered.

Tabitha smiled. "We both love you, Sarah. Just rest now. Jamie and I are both going to stay the night just in case you and Eve need anything. I’m going to sleep next door."

Sarah nodded. "Thanks, Tabby."

Tabby smiled at them both before saying, "I’m just going to check on Eve before settling down. Good night, you two."

When Jamie and Sarah were alone, Sarah softly requested, "Come to bed."

Giving a nod, the brunette moved to the empty side of the bed. She held Sarah’s gaze as she began to undress. She saw ardor in those blue eyes even in the little woman’s state. Once she was naked, Jamie carefully eased into bed as to not jar the younger woman too much. Slipping arms around her, she kissed the top of the blonde head. "Try to rest now, Sarah. It’ll help."

The following morning a knock on the door awoke both women. Slowly Tabitha walked in with a dressed Eve in her arms. "Morning. Sorry to bother you, but I have a photo shoot and interview I have to get to. It’s for Vanity Fair with Georgia Erwin and Torrance Whitfield as the photographer, and you know those ladies don’t like waiting," she said softly.

"Torrance certainly doesn’t, but I’ve never known Georgia to be impatient," Jamie commented starting to get out of bed. She casually dressed in yesterday’s clothes and then reached for Eve, who came to her instantly. "I’ll walk you out."

"No need. I have a key. I’ll just lock the door behind me. I’ll be back later to check on you, Sarah," she said with a sympathetic smile for her friend, who was still in bed, looking like she hadn’t slept much during the night.

"Thanks, Tabby. I appreciate the help."

"You’ve done the same for me. It’s the least I could do. I’ll be back in the afternoon." Looking over at Jamie, she asked, "Can you take care of Eve that long?"

"Yeah. No problem. Tell Torrance and Georgia I said hi, will you?"

"Sure."

"Me too," Sarah quietly said.

"I’ll do that. Torrance and that hunk of woman Georgia’s married to would flip if they knew about the two of you," she laughed lightly.

"Well, don’t tell them just yet. Robert and I haven’t even announced our breakup," warned Sarah. "I don’t want this getting out."

"You know I wouldn’t."

The brunette smiled sexily as she commented, "So you’ve got a crush on Blake Erwin, do you? I would’ve thought between she and Tor, you would’ve picked Torrance."

Tabitha shook her head. "You know me, Jamie. I always gravitate toward the bad boys or girls as the case may be. Torrance has been so trained by that wife of hers that she’s a damn puppy. Everybody knows who runs that relationship. Blake, on the other hand, is one fine forty year old."

Jamie laughed, and Sarah cracked a smile at their friend’s antics. "You do remember that she is married? And to quite a firecracker, at least that’s the way I hear it," the tall woman quipped about Georgia.

"Excuse me?" cautioned Sarah playfully. "Don’t even think about it, Jamie."

"Never, babe. You’re the only one," she answered quickly.

"All right. I really have to go. I’ll be back this afternoon."

Once Jamie and Sarah were alone, the older woman looked down at the blonde. "How are you feeling?" she asked putting Eve down on the floor. The little girl went to her mother’s side of the bed.

"Mama," she said.

"Hey, angel. Mama doesn’t feel well," she explained tenderly reaching for her daughter’s blonde head. She stroked the locks a moment before looking back at her girlfriend. "Jamie, thank you for coming over last night. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner about the baby."

The brunette shook her head. "I don’t want to talk about that now. Let’s just focus on getting you better. Are you still in pain?"

"Yeah."

"Would it help you if I made you something to eat?"

"I don’t think I can keep anything down right now, but thank you anyway."

"Okay. Well, I need to call the house and check in on Katrina. I sort of left in the middle of the night, and I just need to see if she’s all right. I think I should probably stay here for a couple of days while you recover. You’re in no shape to go back to the set right now, so I’ll call the director as well and let him know that you’re ill. Then I should probably go get some clothes, but that requires a trip back out to the island."

Sarah nodded slowly in understanding. "Thank you, Jamie."

Over the next several days Jamie stayed with Sarah to help her and Eve. During that time they didn’t talk about the loss of the baby at all. Instead they simply savored the private time together, knowing there would be very little when they both returned to work. A week later though Sarah claimed to be well enough to go back to the set, so she went back to D.C. with Eve, leaving Jamie there to recover from her own injury.

Two weeks later Jamie returned to the set as well. As soon as she arrived, she went to Sarah’s place instead of her own to check on the two girls that meant so much to her. A beautiful smile from the woman she loved awaited her when she knocked on the door.

"I’m so glad you’re back," Sarah stated bringing the taller woman into a hug.

"I’m glad to be here," the twenty-seven year old answered leaning to kiss the blonde with the passion that had been pent up from two weeks apart.

"Come in. I was just working on dinner for Eve and me. I hope you’ll stay."

"Of course. You couldn’t keep me away any longer. Just let me drop my bags off upstairs, and I’ll be back in a few minutes."

"Don’t be gone too long. After dinner I’d like to spend some time catching up with you," Sarah stated.

Seeing the suggestive blue eyes, Jamie smirked. "Sounds good to me. Maybe with any luck Eve will be tired tonight."

"The nanny wore her out pretty well today for us, because I knew you’d be coming back. Unless she gets a second wind, I think there is a good chance she’ll go down early."

Nodding the brunette said, "All right. Be back in a minute for dinner with my girls."

"We’ll be waiting."

Quickly Jamie made her way upstairs to her place. She took only a moment to look around and see that everything was as she left it before returning downstairs to her lover. By the time she returned Sarah was just setting the food on the table for the three of them. The tall woman grabbed Eve and placed her in her booster seat at the table before taking her own chair across from the blonde actress. Sarah spared her a coy smile before turning to Eve, who had already grabbed her fork.

"Eve, what do we do first before we eat dinner?" she asked carefully.

The little girl put her utensil down again and folded her hands like her mother’s. Jamie followed suit in amazement the two-year-old understood. The blonde said a quiet prayer for their food and Jamie’s return before allowing them to begin their meal.

"This is good. Your cooking rivals Samantha’s," the tall woman said with a smile.

"Glad you like it. I’ll admit I pulled out all the stops, because I knew you were coming home tonight, and I wanted you to be impressed. Don’t get used to it though. You’re seeing just about the limits of my cooking skills," she replied with a grin of her own.

"So, tell me what’s been going on at work? How far behind are we really?"

"Let’s just say that we better enjoy tonight, because it’s going to be sixteen hours days from now until it’s finished. You’ve got your work cut out for you after dinner."

When the older woman felt her lover’s foot running up the inside of her leg, she knew exactly what she was saying. Cracking her characteristic cocky smile, she stated, "Don’t you worry your pretty head about that. Jamie Dean never leaves her ladies unfulfilled. However I think there’s a little one who might throw a wrench in those plans. Hopefully not."

Sarah shook her head. "Look at her. She’ll be down for the night after this, a bath, and a book. She’s sleeping in the guestroom tonight."

"Why? You expecting company?" Jamie teased.

"Oh, yeah. I’m expecting a strong, dark-haired, cast-free lover to come screw me all night."

"May I watch?" she joked.

"You can do more than that. Did you wear your tongue ring?"

"That’s for me to know, and you to wonder about, at least until later." Redirecting her attentions to the little girl, she asked, "So what did you do today, Eve?"

After dinner Jamie offered to do the dishes while Sarah took Eve to her bath. By the time she was finished, she heard the blonde settling Eve down for the evening, so she decided to wait in the living room as to not risk exciting the toddler by her presence. She idly began flipping through TV channels as she waited. Jamie heard Sarah reading and then lightly singing to the little girl. However after about half an hour of waiting for the small woman, Jamie saw her closing the guest room door.

She smiled as Sarah came into the living room. The younger woman gave a sexy smile before slinking over to the sofa where Jamie was sitting. "Hi, stranger," she whispered pushing the older woman down against the arm of the couch and covering her with her smaller body.

The brunette gave a grin of her own. "Hi, beautiful. You’re a sight for sore eyes."

"You flatter me. You don’t need to do that. I think you know you’re going to get laid tonight," she mentioned starting on the buttons of the brunette’s shirt. "You’ve got one hot woman offering herself to you right now."

"You’re offering, huh?"

"Yeah, I’m offering. I’m actually doing more than that," she explained moving her hands to her own blouse. She opened those buttons as well. "I’m pleading for you to take me," she whispered brushing her lace-covered breasts over Jamie’s face lightly. The tall woman groaned but kept her hands to herself, wondering where things were going. Sarah’s mouth neared her own. It hovered dangerously close for several moments before she uttered, "I’m begging you to fuck me."

Instantly the older woman moaned at the sexy vulgarity. "Funny. You look like my girlfriend, but I never knew my precious talked like that," she provoked in hopes of getting more.

"You think you’re the only one who can be a bad girl, Miss Dean?"

"I’m the queen of them, babe," she answered arrogantly, playing the role Sarah obviously wanted from her.

"Then prove it. Fuck me. Ravage me right here on this couch."

Even though Jamie wanted to do just that, she hesitated a moment, concerned for her lover’s physical wellness after the miscarriage. Not wanting to hurt her, she quietly asked, "Are you sure you can take it? I wouldn’t want to hurt you, baby."

"I can take anything you give. I’ve been waiting for this moment for far too long, Jamie Dean."

"Then tell me exactly how you want it, Sarah," she demanded commandingly. "You want it hard and fast? Or maybe hard and long? Tell me. Tell me how to fuck you, Sarah," she growled groping the blonde’s breasts roughly.

The blonde’s head rolled back as her eyes closed. It was heaven to feel Jamie’s touch. Seeing the dirty language was turning on the brunette, she decided to let herself go. She took Jamie by the back of the head and slammed her face into her large endowment insisting, "Suck my tits, Miss Dean." The older woman groaned loudly as she did just as she was instructed. She never imagined the petite woman would say something so provocative. However before she could even respond, Sarah issued another directive. "And when you’re finished with those, you can eat me."

Immediately Jamie pulled back as she heard those words. Giving a crooked grin, she whispered, "Who would have ever thought you were such a naughty little freak? I love it. I love it so much that I’m going to give you exactly what you want, little girl. I’m going to eat you like you’ve never had it before and make you come like there was no tomorrow. When I’m done with that, you’re going to take all of me, and I’m going to fuck you so hard, you’ll be walking funny for a month," she countered.

Sarah smiled. "Then come on, big girl. Give me your best shot. I bet I can last longer than you," she challenged, knowing full well it was a bet she would lose, but she hoped it would spur Jamie into action, and indeed it did. Not even as soon as she had finished her words, the older woman rolled them both off the couch down to the floor gently, leaving the blonde on the rug on her back with Jamie on top of her.

The taller woman ripped the blonde’s blouse off her shoulders and popped the clasp of her bra open before tearing that off as well. Roughly she latched on to Sarah’s right breast as her hands went to work on the small woman’s jeans. She unzipped them before yanking them down to her knees. Immediately the brunette moved down and buried herself inside of her lover.

Sarah cried out loudly grasping at the back of Jamie’s head to ground herself. Instinctively her legs strained to open further, but her jeans restrained her, making her seem more captive than she truly was, and in turn the feeling heightened her own arousal. She had fantasized about it being this way, of Jamie taking her with abandon as she lay helpless to the stronger woman’s whims. The only thing that was missing to her was having the brunette pin her wrists down like she had done that day on the set while she ravaged her. However Sarah didn’t have time to dwell on that fact as she felt her climax approaching quickly. It surprised her that the brunette had evoked it so rapidly, but she gave herself over to it, letting it cascade over her whole body. When the first one had passed, she was startled that the tall woman just stopped though. Looking up at her, the young actress inquired in concern, "What’s wrong, Jamie?"

"Nothing. I just thought of something. I have a present for you that I brought from home, and now that I now you’re game I want to give it to you," she growled seductively. "What do you say? You want it?"

"Sure," gamely Sarah replied.

"All right. I’ll go get it. You get ready for bed. I’ll be back in a few minutes, and when I return I expect to find you naked," she commanded grabbing for her discarded shirt as she arose from the floor.

Hearing the tone of her lover’s voice, Sarah’s body trembled in rising fervor. She knew she was going to enjoy it when Jamie got this way, but she had no idea her body would yearn to be taken with such ferocity. As soon as the front door to her condo closed, she immediately rose and made her way back to the bedroom, determined to follow the older woman’s instructions in hopes of more pleasure to come. Stripping off the rest of her clothes, she lay down on the bed and waited with anxious anticipation. As she did her hands began to wander over her own skin. She was on fire and more than ready for her lover’s return, which occurred a few minutes later as promised.

When Jamie entered the bedroom and saw Sarah stretched out over the comforter touching herself, she felt her knees weaken for a second. Their eyes locked as the blonde stopped her movements, but the tall woman protested. "Don’t stop unless I tell you to. Let me watch you," she stated as she moved toward the foot of the bed. She observed as Sarah took the direction, continuing her pace. Her own passion started to rise again at the sight of the little blonde pleasuring herself. She studied the movements taking in where Sarah liked to touch herself.

Beginning to get into having her lover watch her, the small woman closed her eyes as she let a fantasy take hold in her mind. Soon she forgot about dark eyes devouring her every move as she began to bring herself to peak. She panted Jamie’s name.

The utterance struck Jamie’s core. Not able to stay away, she moved onto the bed. She leaned down to the blonde’s breasts taking one into her mouth. Sarah cried out in relief and need as she brought her hands up to cradle her lover’s head. However her actions were rebuffed. "I told you not to stop," she warned. "Keep touching yourself." Sarah did as she was told, moving both her hands down between her thighs again as the brunette’s mouth ravaged her chest. "Tell me, Sarah. Do you touch yourself like this when you’re alone? Do you fantasize about me?"

"Yes," she whispered.

"What do I do in your fantasies? Do I make love to you?" she inquired sweetly kissing the crests of the petite woman’s breast reverently.

"Yes," the blonde panted.

"Do I fuck you?" roughly Jamie asked biting Sarah’s neck.

"God, yes," she replied inching closer to peak at the combination of stimuli.

Sensing that she was close, the brunette demanded, "Don’t come, Sarah." The blonde whined. The command only pushed her further. "You can’t come until I tell you to."

"Jamie, please," she pleaded.

"No. You only can come when I say. If you want to, you have to tell me to make you come."

Moaning at the dangerous edge in her lover’s voice, Sarah quickly said, "Jamie, please make me come."

"All right. I will since you asked so nicely," she teased reaching down to unzip her pants. Hearing the zipper Sarah opened her eyes. "Keep your eyes shut," Jamie immediately insisted. The blonde closed them again but wondered what was about to happen next. Freeing herself from her khaki pants, the tall woman then reached down between the little woman’s legs and grabbed her by the wrists. Sarah protested with a mewling sound, but as Jamie pinned her wrists above her head, she knew she was about to get her ultimate fantasy. The older woman easily held both the petite wrists with one hand, especially since Sarah made no move to free herself. Reaching down with her right hand, Jamie ran it through her girlfriend’s wetness. Sarah responded by raising her hips toward the touch, but as quickly as it came, it left. She whimpered at the loss. Moving herself into position between Sarah’s thighs, Jamie quietly but ferally inquired, "Do you think you can take all of me?"

Sarah gave a nod, feeling fairly sure in that moment that her girlfriend was going to enter her with something other than her talented fingers. Anxious to find out, she begged, "Please, Jamie. Fuck me, baby."

The tall woman growled as she held Sarah down with both hands. Latching onto her mouth savagely, she thrust with all her weight, sheathing the strap on she was wearing completely in the small woman. Sarah screamed into the kiss as her muscles gave way to the massive intrusion. The pain of being stretched far beyond her comfort and the pleasure of being completely filled by the dark-haired woman merged together in one feeling.

When Jamie felt Sarah relax after a moment she pulled her mouth away from the little woman’s lips and tenderly asked, "I didn’t hurt you too much, did I?"

Blue eyes opened at the question. She saw the concern in her lover’s gaze. "No," she panted, still trying to get used to the size inside of her. Giving a small grin, she playfully challenged, "Well, you’ve shown how big you are, but the question remains. Do you know how to use it? Are you going to fuck me with that thing or not, Miss Dean?"

Jamie gave a proud lopsided smile. "Oh, I’m going to fuck you into next week," she boasted.

"Well, time’s a wasting. I want it now, Jamie," she mandated, taking over again.

"Anything you desire, Sarah," Jamie answered, letting her girlfriend wield the control once more.

They moved together at a fierce pace being that the blonde was already teetering on the edge of oblivion. It was only moments before she clung tightly to her lover as the cascade of release shook her to her soul. There was only panting for several minutes before she mumbled, "Oh my God."

"You okay?" tenderly Jamie inquired looking down into blue eyes.

Sarah smiled at her in satisfaction. "Never in my life did I ever imagine love like this," she confessed. "You are by far the best lover I’ve ever had."

"And just how many have you had?" the brunette questioned with a teasing grin.

"Two including you," she admitted.

"Really? Just Robert and me?" Jamie asked in surprise.

"Yeah, just the two of you. How many have you had, Jamie?" curiously she inquired.

"You want an actual number?"

"Guess if you have to."

The older woman rolled off of Sarah and stared at the ceiling in contemplation. "I don’t know really. If I had to make a guess, I would probably say about fifty or so."

"Fifty different women? You’ve been with fifty women?" Sarah questioned seriously.

"Well I started young, Sarah. I was only thirteen the first time, and after Stephanie passed away, I sort of found my relief in women. You know when I was with her, I was completely faithful, but being single has left me a little promiscuous. Now that we’re together though, I can assure you of my unwavering fidelity. I’ve never cheated on a woman."

"I’m not worried about that, Jamie. I’m just surprised is all. You have been tested, haven’t you?"

"A little late to ask me that, isn’t it?" she joked. However seeing the serious look on her lover’s face, she replied, "Of course I have. I have Katrina to think about. She doesn’t need to lose her other mother to carelessness."

Sarah nodded at the explanation as she curled up into the brunette’s shoulder. Long quiet moments passed. "I’m getting sleepy," she finally said.

Jamie laughed lightly. "What happened to going all night?" she joked.

"What can I say? I’m a mother of a two-year-old. You’re lucky to have gotten this much out of me," she teased.

"Well, it was time well spent I assure you," the older woman stated. "Why don’t we call it a night? We have an early start in the morning anyway."

*  *  *

By September of that year the film was complete and Sarah and Jamie had gone back to their lives in New York. The media had already been informed of the blonde’s separation and pending divorce with Robert Dawson, but the two women kept a low profile on their relationship as to not feed the rumor mill. However they spent lots of time together with their daughters.

One evening they were all at Samantha and Doug’s house for dinner. It was after their meal, and Katrina was inside at the kitchen table working on her homework while her cousins were up in their respective rooms doing there own while the adults chatted out in the backyard. Eve was sitting contently in Jamie’s lap as they all shared a bottle of wine. However just then the seven-year-old poked her head out of the patio door.

"Sarah, can you help me with my math?" she questioned.

"Yeah, sure," the little woman answered casting a bewildered look at her girlfriend. Katrina had never requested anything from her before, so she wondered what the girl was up to. Going into the kitchen, she took a seat at the table with her lover’s child. "Let’s see this math," she said moving the book closer to them. They talked about the questions for a long time, going through each one at a slow pace.

However when they were finished Katrina looked up at Sarah. "Sarah, can I ask you something?"

"Of course. What is it, sweetie?"

"Do you love Mom?" hesitantly she inquired.

"Yes, I do, Katrina. I love your mother very much," she answered, seeing no reason not to tell the little girl the truth.

"Are you two going to get married?"

Sarah thought about the question for a moment before saying, "I don’t know. Maybe. Why do you ask?"

The small blonde girl shrugged at first but then said, "I heard Mom talking to Aunt Samantha about it. She said she wanted to live with you and Eve."

Being that she and Jamie hadn’t discussed that, she was surprised, but she didn’t let on. Instead she asked, "Well, would that be okay with you if we did?"

Katrina shrugged. Looking up at the twenty-five year old actress, she asked, "Can I live with you and Mom too?"

"Do you not like it here? Don’t Aunt Samantha and Uncle Doug take good care of you?"

The child nodded. "I just want to be with Mom. Why can Eve live with her, but I can’t?" she inquired with a trembling voice.

"Sweetie, if you feel this strongly, then we should talk to your mom. She just wants what is best for you, Katrina. Do you want me to talk to her?" Katrina nodded. "All right. I promise that we’ll discuss it."

"Thanks, Sarah," she said getting out of her chair and coming to the blonde. The seven-year-old embraced her in a hug.

The petite woman felt her heart flutter in happiness as she held her lover’s child. It was the first time Katrina had made an attempt to be affectionate with her, and in that moment she felt as if she had a connection with Jamie and Stephanie’s daughter. Holding the little girl in her arms, she mentioned, "You know, if your mom, Eve, and me live together it would only be because your mother and I were married. How would you feel about that?"

"Mom loves you, Sarah. I used to have two moms, and I wish I had two moms again."

"Would you want me to be that second mom?" Sarah inquired.

"Kind of. If you want to be," she replied.

"Well, your mom and I will have to talk about it. She has to agree, but I’ll talk to her about that too. Anything else?"

Katrina seemed to ponder the question before asking, "Can you help me with my spelling?"

Sarah smiled at her, sensing their serious talk was over for the moment. "Sure, sweetie. Where’s the book?"

Samantha, Doug, and Jamie were enjoying the evening air on the back porch while Sarah was inside with Katrina. They were simply talking when the redhead pointed toward the kitchen. "Would you look at that?"

The tall woman turned to look over her shoulder into the house. What she saw elated her spirit. Katrina was sitting next to Sarah at the table. Her girlfriend’s arm was around her daughter’s shoulders as they diligently studied. "Well, I guess Katrina does like her after all. I wasn’t quite sure there for a while. I’m glad they’re getting along."

"I guess you don’t have any worries about how they feel about each other now. I told you they would take to each other given enough time," Samantha said with a smile.

"I’m glad for that. Makes things much easier."

That night after Katrina had been put to bed Jamie, Sarah, and Eve headed back to the mainland. Without discussion they all found themselves back at the blonde’s condo. Jamie put the sleepy child to bed and then moved into the master bedroom where her lover was waiting.

Coming into the room, Jamie took a seat on the edge of the bed and gazed at the blonde who was already under the covers in her pajamas reading. "You’re staying, aren’t you?" she asked looking up from her book.

"I guess so, as long as I’m invited," she teased.

"You know you have a standing invitation to this bed," Sarah answered looping an arm around the brunette’s neck and leaning in for a kiss. "Now take off those clothes and come to bed," she demanded.

Jamie smiled demurely before standing up from the bed to go get ready for bed. Ten minutes later she returned from the bathroom in her robe. Sarah was giving her seductive yet playful eyes as she came to her own side of the bed. She knew what the blonde was waiting to see. With a cocky smile she shrugged out of her robe, revealing the fact that she was wearing nothing. "I take it you like my bed attire," she joked seeing the approval in wanton blue eyes.

"You came appropriately dressed," the younger actress said putting her book on the nightstand as Jamie slid into bed.

"And you didn’t," the brunette mentioned reaching for the blonde’s cotton pajama top.

"You can always rectify that problem, Miss Dean," she whispered pushing the tall woman down onto her back and crawling on top of her.

Jamie knew exactly what Sarah wanted when she called her by that particular pet name. It was the small woman’s way of signaling that she wanted something rougher than their usual tender intimacy. Playing her role, Jamie cracked a grin. "Tell me what you want, Sarah."

An hour later they laid quietly wrapped in each other’s arms. However the blonde broke their silence stating, "Jamie, I need to tell you something about Katrina, but I haven’t been able to figure out the best way to broach the subject."

"Just tell me. What is it?" she asked in concern hearing her lover’s hesitancy.

"She talked to me tonight about some things, and I promised her I would talk to you about them. I guess she overheard you talking to Samantha about us living together."

"Oh. I thought we were alone."

"Well, she heard you, Jamie, and she’s concerned."

"Concerned over what?"

"She told me that if the two of us lived together with Eve that she wanted to live with us too. She wants to live with you again, Jamie."

"I don’t see how that’s going to work. I guess the only way would be for me to buy a place out on the island, but even then she’d still have to stay with them when I was out on location."

"Maybe that won’t bother her as long as she knows her home is really with you."

"She really said this to you?" she questioned, surprised but pleased her daughter had enough admiration for Sarah to take her as a confidant. "I wonder why she didn’t tell me directly? She’s never been shy about that kind of stuff before. She knows I’d give her anything she’d want."

"I don’t know, Jamie. She actually said even more than that though," tentatively she mentioned.

"What else did she say?"

"I felt like I should be honest with her about our relationship, because she asked me if I loved you. I told her yes. I also told her that for you and I to live together we would have to be married. Of course that led to the inevitable next question of whether or not we were going to get married. She has her own thoughts on that matter as well."

"What are they?" the tall woman asked.

"She would be fine with the two of us getting married. She said she wanted a second mother again, so I asked if she wanted me to be that mother, and she said yes."

Jamie laughed lightly. "She certainly is Stephanie’s daughter," she said. "You never have to worry about the way that girl feels. She’ll always tell you her opinion whether it’s asked or not. It’s good to see that she’s chosen you as her confidant. Stephanie was that for her, and then I had to fill those shoes. Looks like she has our relationship all worked out for us, and if she’s decided, then I guess that’s the way it’s supposed to be. Maybe I should just ask you to marry me, so we can get on with the rest of our lives," she mentioned with a smile.

"Married? Do you think I would say yes?" Sarah asked with sparkling eyes.

The brunette shrugged. "I don’t know. Would you? If I got down on my knees like this, would you?" she asked as she slid from bed to the floor. Sarah giggled at the sight of Jamie, naked, kneeling in front of her. "If I took your hand in mine and looked up into your eyes and said that I couldn’t live without you, that I wanted to love you forever, would you say yes? Would you say yes if I said I wanted you to be a mother to my daughter and be a mother to yours?" she asked gently taking Sarah’s hands in her own. Looking down into dark eyes, the blonde realized the moment had ceased to be light, growing in earnest as she looked down into dark eyes. "Would you, Sarah? Would you marry me?"

"Jamie, are you being serious?" she asked, unsure all of a sudden.

There was a moment of pause from the tall woman. As Jamie looked up at Sarah Talbot sitting naked on her bed, she realized she was being serious. She really wanted to marry the little blonde who had taken control of her whole life in a matter of months. Casting a quick look over at the photograph of Sarah, their two daughters, and her on the night table, she thought about what it would mean for all of them. She knew without a doubt that Stephanie would approve of Sarah as a second mother to Katrina and a second wife to her as much as the seven-year-old did, and she also knew her daughter had come to love Sarah as much as she did.

Seeing Jamie look over toward the picture, the young woman felt like the playful moment had turned awkward with the extended pause. She had put the older woman on the spot without meaning to, and she had put herself into a strange position as well. Trying to ease the situation she started, "Jamie, I...,"

However the brunette cut her off. "Sarah Michelle Talbot, I love you, and I love Eve as my own. Maybe it is fate you and I have come together in this time and place. My daughter seems to think so. You want Eve to have a second parent. Well, here I am, ready and willing, but will you take my daughter as your own? Will you take me as a wife? Will you forever forsake all others for me as I would for you? Will you marry me, Sarah, and make the happiest woman on the earth?"

Sarah gazed down at the woman she loved. Jamie had just made the sincerest proposal she had ever heard. Freeing one hand from her lover’s, she ran it through the tall woman’s dark hair. Regardless of how little time they had actually been together as a couple, the blonde knew in her soul was intended to be with the tall woman. She was meant to be a mother to the seven-year-old for whom she had come to feel so much, and Jamie was meant to be a mother to little Eve. Going with her soul’s yearning, she gave a confident smile. "Jamie, I will take you as my wife and Katrina as my daughter. Fate has brought me to you, and I won’t even try to stop what is sure to be the best thing that’s ever happened to me. I love you, Jamie Dean. I want to marry you."

"And I want to marry you, Sarah Talbot."

Caressing her lover’s face, the younger woman said, "Well, I guess we have one seven-year-old who’s going to be thrilled."

Jamie smiled as she leaned into the touch. "Yeah. We’ll have to thank her for twisting our arms on this one. You have no idea how hard it is to say no to that girl."

"After this I think I do," Sarah teased pulling her fiancee up from the floor. They kissed slowly.

"You make me happier than any other woman ever could," Jamie confessed.

"You make me happy too, Jamie. Well, before we go to that party this weekend we’re going to have to go out to the island and tell our daughter the news. I think we should take both girls to the Whitflield and Erwin Labor Day barbeque. They said families were invited. Let’s take the girls? There is no sense in delaying the inevitable. I want all our friends to know how happy I am."

"Katrina will be thrilled. She doesn’t know my friends, and I think it’s time to stop hiding her from the world."

"And you know, once we get married, there’s no reason why we can’t move to the island. That way we don’t have to make her change schools. Whatever she wants," Sarah mentioned.

"You’re too good to me, Sarah. Thanks for understanding Katrina’s needs."

The little woman gave her fiancee a smile as she cupped her face. "Anything for my girls."

That Saturday the three of them were out on Staten Island early in the morning. Jamie had already talked to Katrina on the phone the night before and invited her to go with them to the party, and as the tall woman expected, her daughter was excited to go along, so by the time the three of them got to the house, they found the seven-year-old ready for their outing. However they had plenty of time to hang around the house before leaving, so the whole group sat down to a large breakfast courtesy of Doug.

As the family sat around the kitchen table, Jamie got everyone’s attention. "I have an announcement to make. Well, actually, Sarah and I have an announcement," she corrected looking at the little woman sitting next to her. Looking at her daughter, Jamie said, "Sarah and I have decided to get married."

Immediately she saw the seven-year-old smile and look at Sarah. "If it’s okay with you, Katrina, we would like to move out her to the island after the wedding, so we can all stay close to each other," Sarah added.

Katrina nodded in agreement. Coming to Jamie, the little girl slid into her mother’s lap. However she asked Sarah, "Could I call you Mama like Eve does?"

Blue eyes met brown one for a moment. The simple request stirred Sarah’s heart in a way she didn’t know possible. With tears coming to her eyes, she smiled down at the little girl. "You can call me whatever you want, Katrina." With that answer Katrina moved from Jamie’s lap over to Sarah. She embraced the twenty-five year old in a hug.

Looking over at Samantha, Jamie saw her sister-in-law was beginning to cry. The brunette knew she had mixed feelings being that she was witnessing her sister’s daughter adopting another woman as her mother. It left her with the same feeling. As wonderful as she felt Katrina was open to having another woman fill those shoes, she didn’t want the little girl to ever forget the woman who had brought her into the world.

That afternoon the new found foursome headed out to Torrance and Helen Whitfield’s mansion on Long Island for the party they and Blake and Georgia were throwing for their friends. Being that both women were celebrities in their own right, they had established relationships with Torrance as a photographer, Georgia as a writer, and Jamie had known Blake previously in a professional capacity. Then over the course of the last couple of years had become familiar with their respective spouses as well. As Jamie drove her black Mercedes convertible up the long drive towards the house, she cast a glance into her rearview mirror at the two blondes. Katrina was eying the landscape as it passed, her Gucci sunglasses hiding her eyes. Jamie smiled to herself. The beautiful seven-year-old looked very much the part of the daughter of a famous actress with her glamorous style. Looking over at Eve, the brunette saw the two-year-old clapping at the wind, obviously thrilled to play with the breeze as it whipped passed them. Gazing at Sarah in the passenger’s seat, the tall woman smiled brightly. The fair-headed actress returned the smile as she placed her hand on top of Jamie’s that was sitting on her thigh.

"Maybe I should dye my hair blonde to match my favorite ladies," the brunette teased. "All three of you are such towheads."

The little woman laughed. "Don’t do a thing with your hair, Jamie. I like it just the way it is."

"You know, our hostesses are going to go crazy with us showing up together with the girls. People are going to speculate."

"Like this huge rock isn’t a huge giveaway?" Sarah joked flashing the large diamond on her left hand at the woman who had given it to her. "I don’t mind, Jamie. In fact I’m ready to stop hiding. I want every woman at this party to know the infamous Jamie Dean is off the market permanently," she mentioned with a wink.

"Well, feel free to stake your claim, Sarah. I can’t wait to see their faces. I guess this is a good a way as any to have our relationship leaked to the press. You know someone here won’t be able to control themselves with such a juicy tidbit."

"Then let it happen. I want everyone to know I did what no other woman could," Sarah stated in such obvious self-pride it made Jamie laugh.

"You got it, babe. We’re not hiding any longer. The world will know it today," she answered parking her car along the driveway with the many others.

Sarah assisted Eve from her car seat while Jamie waited for Katrina to get out of the car. Slowly the four of them strolled up to the house. Jamie gave a knock as she curved one arm around Sarah and the other around Katrina as Eve stayed in her mother’s arms. Within a moment the photographer opened the door.

She smiled brightly at the four of them. "Sarah, Jamie, hi. Welcome," she greeted. She looked at the two girls. "Jamie, it looks like you’ve grown a family since the last time I saw you," she jested lightly.

"Actually I have, Tor," the brunette announced proudly. Just then Helen came to the door, and she had a similar surprised salutation for them. "Let me introduce you two to my daughter. Katrina, these are some of my friends, Torrance and Helen Whitfield. Tor, Helen, this is my daughter, Katrina Taylor-Dean."

The elegant blonde smiled down at the little girl. "Hi, Katrina. Come on in. All the kids are out by the pool. I hope you brought your suit," Helen mentioned.

"Oh, yeah. She came prepared," Jamie answered for her.

"Aren’t you forgetting something, Jamie? There is someone else you need to introduce," Sarah said.

"Of course, angel. Helen, Tor, I believe you two know my fiancee Sarah Talbot and her daughter Eve."

"Fiancee?" Torrance questioned with a charming grin at her two friends.

"I hooked her," Sarah proudly boasted.

"You certainly did, babe."

"Congratulations!" Helen exclaimed leaning to hug them both before stating, "Come on out back. Everyone’s outside."

The group moved to the back lawn where many of the most famous and influential New Yorkers were already situated. As soon as they came into the yard, their two other hostesses greeted them. "Jamie, Sarah, so nice that you both could make it," Blake said coming to kiss the blonde actress on the cheek and shake the brunette’s hand.

"Oh, and you brought your children with you. I’m so glad," Georgia added as she too hugged their guests.

Blake looked down at Katrina. "Well, my my. The last time I saw you, Katrina, you barely came up to my waist. You’ve grown so much in three years," she mentioned.

"Katrina, Blake and Georgia are friends of mine, and Blake was your mother’s and my attorney. This is her wife Georgia."

"You knew Stephanie?" Sarah inquired quietly to the attorney.

Blake nodded. "An extraordinary woman gone before her time," she stated as Georgia and Jamie led Katrina away toward the pool. "Did you know her?"

"No but sometimes I feel like I did."

"Jamie loved her. It was a shame to see her pass."

"Well, I think she’s gotten over that now."

"Is she seeing someone?" curiously Blake asked.

Silently Sarah raised her left hand. "You could say a little more than that."

"No way. You and Jamie are engaged?"

"Yes, just recently."

"I never heard anything about you two even dating."

"I know. That’s the way we wanted it until things with Robert started to settle down a bit."

"Well, that’s wonderful. I’m so glad Jamie’s found someone. I always hoped she would. She’s a good person, Sarah. She has a kind spirit."

"I know. Listen, could I ask you some legal advice since you are Jamie’s attorney?"

"Sure. What’s that?"

"Robert has given up his rights as a parent, and I want Jamie to take his place. Can you help us with that?"

"Of course. I helped her with Katrina. Doing the same for Eve shouldn’t be a problem," she answered with a smile. "This is great news, Sarah. I’m happy for you both," she said curving her arm around the blonde and leading them over to where Jamie was with the rest of the group.

*  *  *

Two years later found Jamie, Sarah, Katrina and Eve living together as a family. That night the two actresses got ready for their big night at the Academy Awards. Their movie, which finally was completed after a long delay for Jamie’s injuries, was up for several awards that evening. Both actresses had been nominated as well, Sarah for Best Supporting Actress and Jamie for Best Actress for the psychological thriller that had swept the nation, leaving fans and critics amazed.

Jamie was finished getting ready first and opted to spend her free moments with their two daughters. After Sarah’s divorce from Robert, the two of them had petitioned for Jamie to be given partial legal guardianship of the young child, which had been granted by the state. Now Eve was four and looking more like Sarah daily.

Going downstairs to the living room, Jamie found their nine year old jabbering away on the phone as she listened to some blaring pop music and lounged on the sofa, her legs dangling over the side as her hands twirled her long blonde hair. Meanwhile Eve sat on the floor next to the couch slapping Katrina’s legs every time they nudged her while she worked on a puzzle. As soon as Katrina saw her mother, she complained, "Mom, can you make her stop?"

Jamie looked down at Eve. "She started it, Mom." Eve defended. "I was just playing with my puzzle."

Looking back at Katrina, she gave her a stern look. "Katrina, this is not your personal space. This is the living room. You have to share it with everyone. Now apologize to Eve."

The nine-year-old rolled her eyes. "Whatever. Sorry, Eve. You look nice, Mom," she commented over her conversation on the phone.

"Thank you. Now are you two ready to spend the night over at Aunt Samantha and Uncle Doug’s?"

"I’m ready, Mom," Eve proudly stated. "See. I even packed my toys," she said pointing to her little pink backpack.

"Great job, Eve," the tall woman praised picking the four year old up for a hug. "Now tonight you two can stay up long enough to see Mama and me on TV, and then you have to go to bed. Aunt Samantha and Uncle Doug know that, so you can’t talk your way out of it, young lady," she said in Katrina’s direction giving the nine-year-old a smile.

As much as Jamie loved her daughter, Katrina had started to assert her independence over the last six months. For the most part the brunette shrugged it off. She knew from experience Katrina was beginning to turn into Stephanie, even at her young age. The little blonde was the same spunky woman her mother had been, so whenever Jamie had to reprimand her, she still smiled, because it was like living with the best parts of her late wife again.

A few minutes later they heard Sarah moving down the staircase. All three women turned to look as a black dress came into view followed by a rounded stomach and then a stunning woman. "Wow," Jamie said in obvious awe of her pregnant wife.

"You look pretty, Mama," Eve said.

"Thank you, sweetie."

"That’s a great dress, Mama," Katrina said over her phone call.

"Thank you, Katrina," she responded looking at her wife. Jamie was still just standing there with her mouth slightly open. "Well?"

"Wow. You are stunning, Mrs. Talbot-Dean."

"So are you, Mrs. Talbot-Dean," the blonde answered as they kissed quickly.

"All right. Come on, you two. Time to go. Hang up, Katrina."

After doing what she was told, Katrina gathered her things. Jamie picked up Eve’s bag, and Sarah took a hold of her daughter’s hand for their journey. The tall woman locked up the house and followed a few steps behind as they made the trek across the street to Samantha and Doug’s house where the redhead was sitting on the porch reading.

"Well, don’t you two look perfect. Sarah, you are so beautiful."

"Thanks," she said with a light blush.

"And Jamie, you cleaned up well," Samantha teased. "Come on, girls. Come inside. We have lots of fun planned while your moms are out getting their awards." Turning to the women, she said, "You two have a good time. I’ll get Katrina to school in the morning, and you can come get Eve when you get back."

"Thanks, Samantha."

"Anything for the two of you. Just let me see your Oscars when you get back," she said with a smile.

Once their girls were where they were supposed to be, Jamie escorted Sarah back to the limousine that was waiting for them in front of their house. It took them to the pier where their private ferry was waiting to take them across the water to New York City. As they crossed the sound to the city, they quietly looked out over the water. "Are you nervous about tonight?" Jamie asked conversationally.

Sarah shrugged. "Why should I be?"

"Well, this is our first real public appearance since we announced you were expecting. We’re presenting together, and we’re both up for awards."

"That’s true. I guess I’m a little nervous about presenting, but you’ll be there, so I have nothing to worry about."

"Very true," Jamie replied slipping an arm around her wife’s shoulders.

"So you think we’re going to win our awards?"

"I don’t know. What do you think?"

"Maybe. I want you to win. You deserve it most, Jamie."

"You deserve yours too for your role. You made the movie what it was. I was just a psycho transsexual killer. It was your brilliance as the special agent who made people want to see the movie. They wanted to see my wife kicking my ass," she joked.

"And I did a damn good job of that if I can say so myself," the blonde teased poking Jamie in the side lightly.

The tall brunette laughed and squirmed a bit. "I love you, Sarah Talbot-Dean," she said.

"I love you too, Jamie."

When they arrived at the pier in New York, they had a limousine waiting to take them to Tabitha’s place to pick her up for the evening. When their friend came down the to car, she smiled and hugged the both of them. "You two look fabulous," she complimented.

"You look good too, Tabby."

"You sure do," Jamie agreed with a sexy wink that made both blondes laugh.

"Down girl. You’re spoken for by a blonde who can beat you up. The whole world knows that," Tabitha teased.

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever. I just let her take me, so she could look good."

"I’ll take you all right," Sarah purred slipping a hand onto her wife’s slacks covered thigh. "We both know who’s boss."

"I don’t want to see this," Tabitha joked shielding her eyes as her friends exchanged a kiss. Jamie groaned for affect to make their friend squirm, but Sarah’s laughing gave away the game.

For the rest of the ride, they merely chatted. However when they arrived at the red carpet, they all knew it was show time. Preparing their best smiles, they waited for their limo door to be opened. Jamie stepped out first as cameras came to life. She gave a wave and cocky smile as she reached back into the car to assist Sarah. As the blonde emerged from the limousine with her pregnant tummy proceeding her, the media snapped their cameras furiously. Once Sarah was out of the car, Jamie helped Tabitha. Then she extended an arm to each of them and proudly escorted the two blonde beauties through the press. As usual reporters swamped them as soon as they got close enough. All of them were congratulatory on the upcoming baby for the couple and asked the standard questions about their excitement of being nominated. Of course in Sarah’s usual grace, she fielded them all with Jamie standing next to her.

Once they were inside and seated, it was only a few minutes before the program began. Through it all Jamie sat holding her wife’s hand. They were supposed to be presenting an award together that evening in what was to be their first real planned public forum since they were married. Even though Sarah didn’t say it, Jamie could tell the little woman was nervous about it.

Time moved quickly and soon they were being escorted back stage for their turn. Standing in the wings watching the people before them, Sarah fidgeted a moment. Curving a protective arm around her, Jamie said, "Sarah, no matter what happens out there, I’m right beside you. I love you."

"I love you too, Jamie. Let’s do this," she stated with confidence taking her wife’s hand.

It was just a moment before the announcer stated, "Now to present the award for this year’s Best Foreign Film two Academy Award nominees tonight, Sarah and Jamie Talbot-Dean."

The crowd clapped loudly as the two women made their way onto the stage. Jamie eyed her wife next to her. She was her usual composed, elegant self as they made their way over to their microphone. For Jamie’s part, she took on her more public persona, swaggering with an air of confidence next to the little lady.

When they came to a stop in front of their microphone, Jamie took a slight step back to allow Sarah to sparkle alone in the limelight. After the crowd had settled, the blonde began their monologue on the teleprompter. Jamie did her part as well, but when the moment of announcing the winner was at hand, she let her wife take the duty. When the winner’s speech was over, the tall brunette led her wife from the stage along with the recipient

"See. That wasn’t hard. They loved you," Jamie stated.

"They loved us, Jamie. Now if we can just make it to our awards we can go home and call it a night. I’m starting to get sleepy."

"Well, after we win, I was hoping you and I might celebrate," she mentioned.

"If we win," the blonde corrected.

"We’re going to win. I feel it, and after we do, I’m going to take you home and make love to you like the queen you are," she whispered sexily.

Sarah blushed lightly but said nothing as she waved at acquaintances of theirs on their way back to their seats. "You’re bad," she finally replied as they sat again.

"On the contrary, I’m quite good. At least that’s what you said last night," she responded nipping the blonde’s ear.

"Behave. We’re in public," Sarah giggled.

"Make me," challenged Jamie letting her hand drop onto her wife’s thigh.

"Jamie," she warned softly. "Later. I promise."

Pleased that she got her way, the tall woman said, "That’s all I wanted to hear."

Half an hour later the big moment for Sarah was at hand. Her category came up, and when her name was announced, she smiled at the camera but squeezed her wife’s hand anxiously. The older woman knew that as much as the blonde acted like she didn’t care, she wanted to win the award as a way of proving herself as a serious actress and an independent woman.

The seconds passed like hours as the little woman watched the presenters. When they opened the envelope and paused, she felt as if her heart was going to stop. However then the moment she had dreamed of since she was a child came to pass as her name was called. She screamed in happiness as Jamie hugged her fiercely.

"You did it, baby. I knew you would," Jamie said with a smile leaning down to kiss the blonde. Sarah responded passionately giving the whole world a brief glimpse into the love they shared. "Go get your award, beautiful. You deserve it," the brunette said with a loving grin.

"I love you, Jamie. I love you so much."

"I love you too, Sarah. Go on now. This is your moment."

Taking the short walk up the aisle toward the stage, Sarah carefully took the steps up to receive her award. The audience cheered for her, but she only had eyes for one person. Meeting the dark eyes of her wife, she gave a shaky sigh.

"Wow. This is an incredible feeling to stand here. You all will never know how much this award means to me. As a little girl, I dreamt of this moment. The making of this particular movie changed my life. It was a challenge for me but one I am so glad I took. There are so many people I’d like to thank, but I have to start with four people first. To my wife, Jamie Dean, thank you for opening my eyes and my heart. Making this movie with you was the beginning of something wonderful, and I know it only gets better from here. To my two daughters, Eve and Katrina, you two are blessings to my life, and to a very special woman who I never actually had the pleasure of meeting, Stephanie Taylor-Dean. Thank you for making Jamie the wonderful woman she is today," she began. Seeing Jamie sitting in her seat crying, she began to do the same. Quickly she finished her speech by thanking the rest of the people who had made her moment possible before being escorted away behind the stage.

It was several long minutes before she got back to her seat. When she did, Jamie embraced her around the shoulders. "You truly are the most amazing woman, Sarah," she confessed. "I love you more than you could ever know."

"I do know, because it’s how much I love you. I can’t believe I won," she said in quiet excitement. "Now if they would hurry up and give you yours, we can get out of here."

"You’re in a hurry now? What? Do you have a hot date or something?" the brunette teased softly.

"You better believe it. I have a date with a bed and the hottest woman on the earth."

"Oh, sounds fun. Could I watch?" Jamie audaciously questioned earning her a little slap in the stomach.

"You know I mean you."

"I should be so lucky. We could leave now," she suggested.

"No. We have to wait for our category first."

"Oh, come on, Sarah. A choice between bedding you or winning some award. There’s no competition. I’d much rather be in that bed than doing anything else. You know that."

"I certainly do," the blonde murmured. "However you just have to wait. Our daughters are waiting to see you on TV. Remember?"

"Oh. Right. I guess I can do it for them," she acquiesced playfully.

The wait for Jamie’s category was painful for the brunette. Now that her little wife had offered herself for the night, she didn’t care about anything else but touching the soft skin of her lover. However she knew she had to play the part they both knew was necessary. When it finally came time for her category, Jamie had become disinterested and bored, being far too preoccupied with the woman sitting next to her. Nevertheless she gave the cameras a cocky smirk and wink when they panned to her as her name was called. She did want to win the award, but she would have rather been at home with Sarah than having to accept it in front of the world. Holding the blonde’s hand as she waited for the moment of truth, she thought about the woman next to her. She was the real reason for Jamie’s passionate performance.

When Jamie’s name was announced as the winner, it was the blonde next to her who screamed the loudest in the crowd as she threw herself into the tall woman’s arms. Jamie returned the embrace heartily as she kissed her wife with the fervor she had in the film that had caused such a stir in the first place. Then she slowly made her way up to the stage. However as she stood there looking out over the crowd, she opted to be herself instead of her public personality. Finding Sarah in the crowd, the tall woman began to cry. "This is quite an honor. I’ve never done a film of this nature before, so I want to thank those people who believed I could actually do this," she started. Quickly she thanked the people who had assisted her career before moving on to more personal matters. "Most of all, I’d like to thank my family. Eve and Katrina, I know you’re watching right now, and now that you’ve seen Mama and me get our awards, you have to go to bed," she joked. "I also want to mention a very special woman to me, my late wife, Stephanie," she said looking towards the lights. "I know you’re up there looking down on me at this moment, and I feel you watching over me everyday. I want to thank you for giving me the greatest gifts you ever could, your love and Katrina. Lastly but certainly not least, I want to thank you, Sarah," she said making eye contact with her wife again. "You’ve brought me back to life. Thanks to you I know what it means to live again, and I look forward to the new addition to our family and many years of happiness together. I love you."

Sarah just cried as she watched her wife on the stage receiving her award. Even as much as she had wanted to win her own, she was even more thrilled Jamie had been recognized for her talents. She was so moved at the sight of her brunette standing there revealing to the world the woman she knew in private instead of affecting her public attitude. Through the years Sarah had become accustomed to the cockiness that usually surrounded her wife whenever she was out. It was what was expected of her by the media, and the tall woman had perfected it with her bad girl style, but it was her soft nature Sarah adored most, and she was reveling in it for those few moments her beloved spoke to the crowd.

Ten minutes later Jamie returned to her seat. She was greeted by an amorous blonde who immediately embraced her. The younger woman leaned to Jamie’s ear and bit it seductively as she whispered, "We can leave now."

"Thank God," Jamie growled under her breath. "Come on." Trying to be discreet, the two of them moved out of their seats and up the aisle toward the exit. They did their best to evade the press as they made their way outside where their limo was already waiting for them. Getting into it as quickly as possible before they were spotted, they zipped away into the New York night.

"Well now. Here we are. Alone at last," Sarah stated moving closer to her wife.

Jamie grinned as they leaned to kiss each other. "Well, we both won. This calls for a celebration, don’t you think?"

The blonde quirked her brow as she answered naughtily, "You can start the party by taking me right now."

"Sarah, you are such a temptress. You know I’ll give you anything you want," the older woman replied.

"On your knees, Miss Dean," Sarah commanded pushing her lover down to the floor of the limo.

Jamie smiled sexily as she looked up at her wife. She loved it when Sarah acted this way. She usually was the aggressor between them, but there were times when the younger woman took the reigns, and it always turned out hot and exciting. "Anything you want," she said placing her hands on the hem of her lover’s black dress. She pushed it up her legs to her waist. She then pulled off the hosiery that encased Sarah’s legs and dropped it next to her with the blonde’s shoes. Not even waiting for instructions, she dipped her head between her wife’s thighs, taking in the scent that was distinctly hers.

Sarah’s eyes rolled shut at the glorious feeling of Jamie worshiping her body. Lacing her fingers through dark hair, she held on as the brunette took her to the peak leisurely. It didn’t take long before she was begging for the release only Jamie could give her. Thankfully the tall woman didn’t delay in providing the relief she needed. She shook as her climax overtook her.

Jamie rose to the seat and pulled Sarah into her arms, whispering endearments as the little woman began to descend again. When she seemed to have calmed, she sweetly asked, "Are you all right?" Sarah nodded dreamily. "How’s our baby? Okay?" Jamie inquired placing a hand over her wife’s full tummy. She lightly rubbed it.

Sarah smiled over at Jamie as her hand came to rest on top of her lover’s. "He’s fine."

"Good."

"Jamie, do we have to go home tonight? Can’t we just stay away for one night?"

The brunette grinned. "I already planned on that request. I had hoped you would want to just spend the evening with me."

"Oh. You’re so good to me. Where are we going?"

"It’s a surprise. You just relax now. You have a long night ahead of you." sensuously she informed her.

"I can’t wait," Sarah replied nuzzling Jamie’s neck.

A little later they managed to tear themselves away from each other long enough to get up to their luxurious room at the Waldorf Astoria. The tall woman playfully carried her bride over the threshold of the room before securing it behind her. "Well, here we are. Are these accommodations to your liking?" the brunette asked placing Sarah down on the couch before going to the bar.

"Very nice. You certainly know how to treat a girl right, Miss Dean."

Jamie grinned. "Anything for you." Grabbing a bottle of non-alcoholic sparkling cider, she asked, "Could I pour you a glass?"

"You’ve thought of everything, haven’t you? That would be lovely. Thank you."

The older woman poured two glasses and brought Sarah hers. Raising her champagne flute toward the blonde she proposed, "To our children, all three of them."

"To our children," echoed Sarah before lightly touching her glass to Jamie’s. Taking a sip, she mentioned, "This is delicious."

"Not as delicious as you," the tall woman quipped. "Drink up, darling. You are urgently needed in the bedroom. There’s something I need to tend to there."

The petite woman smiled behind her glass as she leisurely enjoyed the beverage. She knew her slow motion would drive her wife to even greater fervor. However when it appeared as if Jamie was on the edge of her sanity, she acquiesced. Putting her empty glass back in the tall woman’s hands, she demanded, "Take me to bed, Jamie."

Placing the glasses on the coffee table, the brunette took the blonde by the hands to help her from the sofa. Moving into the bedroom, Sarah saw the room had been decorated especially for them, her favorite flowers draping over every piece of furniture and white candles illuminating the otherwise dark space. Sarah smiled at her beloved for all the work Jamie had actually put into their evening. Looking down at the little woman fondly, the dark-haired actress whispered, "Let me make you more comfortable."

Sarah stood there at the foot of the bed letting Jamie have the lead between them. She always enjoyed when Jamie touched her, because the older woman instinctively knew how she needed to be loved. Jamie was capable of every range of love two people could share, so the blonde was never disappointed, and she knew tonight would not be an exception between them. Looking up into brown eyes that darkened even more with desire, she just stood waiting for her wife to begin.

Jamie simply looked down at the blonde for a moment. Sarah never failed to take her breath away with just a loving gaze. Showing a bit of her cocky side with a one-sided grin, the tall woman started to undress herself first. Holding the gaze with Sarah, she shrugged off her black suit jacket. Blue eyes widened a bit in response. Next she slowly unbuttoned her black silk shirt and let that drop to the floor as well. Quickly she discarded the black bra she was wearing, leaving her naked from the waist up.

Sarah took a deep breath as her wife’s torso came into view. The sight of the sculpted form never failed to make her skin simmer. Seeing brown eyes silently inviting her to join the fun, she reached for Jamie’s belt. It was open within a moment, and then she went back for the button and zipper. Slipping her right hand between the wool folds, she gasped, feeling that her lover wasn’t wearing anything else. Jamie gave a quirk of her left brow before stepping to the blonde. Sarah felt the heat envelope her immediately. Moving her own hands to the tall woman’s hips, she pushed the slacks off of her as the brunette reached behind her to start on the zipper of her dress. She held firmly to her lover’s back as Jamie nipped her neck lightly. Her dress came slithering off moments later. The rest of her silk undergarments followed quickly. Feeling one of Jamie’s hands move over her stomach and stop, Sarah pulled back a little. She felt modest in her seven-month pregnant body compared to the magnificent creature in her arms.

"You are so beautiful, Sarah," reverently Jamie stated.

The awe in her voice was obvious, making the blonde flush at the compliment. Even now the older woman had a way of making her feel like the most gorgeous woman she had ever seen. Giving a smile, she answered, "You’re not too bad yourself, good looking."

"I love you, Sarah. You’ll never know how much."

"I love you too, Jamie, always. You’re so good to me."

Maneuvering them onto the down-turned bed, Jamie let her body hover of her lover’s. As much as she wanted to feel the blonde’s body firmly against her own, she knew she had to be careful of Sarah’s stomach. They merely held each other’s gaze for a moment before Sarah pulled her wife’s head down for a kiss, signaling that she had waited long enough.

Tenderly they made love for long hours into the night before settling down in each other’s arms for sleep. As Jamie held the small woman in her embrace, her thoughts drifted to their upcoming arrival. "Sarah," she whispered.

"Yeah?" the blonde replied snuggling closer into Jamie’s naked frame behind her.

"What are we going to name our son?"

"James," the blonde answered with a little giggle.

"James? James Talbot-Dean? It was bad enough my mother named me after James Dean. I don’t think we should do that to our son."

"But he’ll be named after you, honey. Don’t you want a namesake?" Jamie shrugged. "Well, I have another idea. What about Stephen? Stephan Michael Talbot-Dean."

"SMT? I take it that’s not a coincidence."

"I thought you might like it," she explained.

"I do like it, Sarah. It’s a sweet gesture."

"So Stephen Michael it is?" she questioned turning in her lover’s arms.

"Stephen Michael it is," Jamie answered leaning to kiss Sarah’s lips. "You’re wonderful, Sarah. I’m going to spend the rest of my life loving you."

"Good. You can start right now," the blonde teased reaching for the tall woman’s hand and placing it between her thighs.

The brunette growled lowly. "God, you’re still wet."

"Always for you," Sarah panted as Jamie stroked her slowly. Just as her wife was about to make them one, she groaned painfully.

"What is it?" the older actress asked in concern.

"Stephen’s kicking me."

Jamie looked down at Sarah’s stomach. She could see their son making his presence known. Covering the spot with her hand, she felt the force of him moving. "Wow. He has quite the kick there. Maybe he’ll be a soccer player with moves like that," the brunette joked.

Sarah smiled at the joke even through her discomfort. Stephen had become more active over the last few weeks, making her wish for the day she had him. He seemed more than ready to be in the world with the rest of his family with the way he was moving around. The blonde just waited hoping he would settle down after a few minutes, but Jamie had other ideas.

Seeing that her son was still kicking Sarah, she decided to try something she had done years ago with Katrina. Moving her head down to her wife’s tummy, she rubbed it soothingly as she softly began to sing. The blonde watched in amazement as she stroked the dark head on her stomach. Her wife was singing their son a gentle lullaby. Sarah listened to Jamie’s melodious voice as it comforted their child and soothed her own soul. She had never had experienced something so loving when she had been pregnant with Eve that the brunette’s simple actions moved her to tears. Her knowledge that Jamie Dean was her soul mate was reconfirmed everyday but even more so as she watched the older woman pacify their son with a song.

When the tall woman had successfully lulled Stephen into rest again, she looked up at blue eyes. "What is it?" she questioned softly seeing Sarah crying.

The blonde shook her head. "You," she murmured. "You really are the most perfect mate I could ever have. I love you, Jamie. Thank you for giving me life."

"And thank you for giving it to me, Sarah. If it weren’t for you, I’d still be dead inside, but you saved me, and I’ll always be grateful, my love. I love you, and I look forward to spending the rest of our lives together." she said leaning up to kiss her wife sweetly on the lips before settling down beside her. Pulling Sarah into her arms, the two of them drifted off to sleep dreaming of their future.

THE END

VOWS OF THE HEART

Copyright August 2004

This tale follows Love in Photographs, Georgia on My Mind, and Stick to the Script. This is the fourth and final story in the New York Series.

As always, comments and feedback is welcome at

alextryst@hotmail.com

VOWS OF THE HEART

PART 1

GREEN EYES STUDIED the ceiling as hands idly caressed the dark head on her bare breasts. Open French doors allowed the sounds of morning waves of the distant water into the room. Normally Helen adored this time of the day most with Torrance, but this morning found her dejected. She sighed deeply.

"What is it, beautiful?" the photographer softly asked, breaking the silence.

"Nothing. I was just thinking."

"About?" the forty-year-old brunette questioned, lifting her head from her wife's endowment.

Seeing adoring green eyes showing concern, the blonde shook her head lightly. She wanted to express what was really on her mind, but she decided not to do so, given their time constraints that morning. Instead she merely smiled and answered, "I was just thinking about how much I'm going to miss you and the kids."

Torrance grinned down at her elegant wife of five years. "Trust me. Once you, Georgia, and Sarah get on that plane, you're going to forget all about us. The three of you are going to have a great time in New Orleans. You need this vacation, Helen. You need time away from our little holy terrors," she joked. "This girls trip is just what you need."

"But I don't need time away from you," she whispered, cupping the brunette's face in her hand.

Torrance smiled down at her before lowering her mouth to the blonde's ear. Kissing it tenderly, she whispered, "Restez-vous avec moi?"

Helen giggled lightly as she held her wife tighter. "Do you even know how much I love it when you speak French to me when we make love?" she asked as their mouths came together gently.

"Vraiment?" the photographer inquired meeting green eyes.

"Yes. It's so sexy," she teased.

"Je t'aime, mon madame," Torrance responded as her left hand trailed down over the blonde's shoulder to her naked breast.

Helen spared a smile for her beloved before kissing her again. "I love you too, Torrance, so much." Moments passed with them slowly escalating their intimacy for a second time that morning. However, when Helen felt her need overtake the idle caressing, she whispered, "Please make love to me again, Torrance. It will be so long until I can feel you again."

Torrance laughed lightly since her wife made her two-week vacation seem like forever. "Avec plaisir," she answered, going about the task with great joy.

Half an hour later their alarm began to emit the sounds of the news, signaling the end of their activities. Regretfully the blonde turned to her lover. "I hate leaving you," she confessed.

"You'll manage," Torrance answered.

Helen nodded. "Promise me when I get back we'll try again for number three. I hate being away during this time of the month."

The taller woman looked down at her spouse. She heard the sadness in the thirty-five year old's voice. For close to a year they had been trying for their third child without success, and Torrance knew it was wearing on her beloved. Their other two children had been conceived with relative ease, so they both were feeling a little frustration that they were not able to do so again. Nevertheless, Torrance never voiced her disappointment to her lover, knowing that Helen was taking it harder than she.

The photographer smiled at her green-eyed angel as she lightly rubbed the smaller woman's midsection. "I promise that we'll try again," she vowed. "Come on now. You need to finish your packing while I go check on our kids. They're being too quiet for their own good."

Meanwhile, over in the bustling city of New York, the Erwin household was already stirring with a flurry of activity. Blake sat with their twins at the table supervising breakfast while Georgia went over the itinerary with the attorney. "Well, here's the number for the hotel and a list of all the reservations that we have so far for dinner and such," she stated, handing a copy over to her wife.

Blake perused it as she sipped her coffee. "Looks like you ladies are going to have fun."

"Yeah. I cain't wait to get back to the South. I've missed it, and I just love Nawlins too."

Blake cracked a grin at her wife's thick drawl. "What did you just call it?" she teased.

"Nawlins."

"New Orleans?" the attorney clarified.

"Yeah, that's what I said. You Yankees just don't know how to pronounce it," Georgia said with her own proud smile.

The older woman shrugged. "Just try to stay low while you're there. You know the Klan is notorious in Louisiana. I don't feel completely comfortable with this."

"I know, but I promise to stay out of trouble. Now if you have any problems with the kids Mama has offered to help."

"We won't be trouble, Mama," Luke announced with a mouthful of cereal.

The writer smiled at their three-year-old twins. "I know you and Lana will be on your best behavior for Mom. It ain't you I'm worried 'bout. My babies are angels. Ain't that right, Lana?" The dark-haired child nodded as she ate. Looking back at the forty-two-year-old attorney, Georgia joked, "No, it's Mom I'm worried 'bout. She cain run the world but not know what to do with two three-year-olds."

"I'll be fine. I'm taking my own little vacation from work as are Tor and Jamie, so we're going to all help each other."

Georgia shook her head skeptically. "All right. Well, I need to take care of some last minute-packin'. We have to leave in just a bit. When you two finish breakfast, Mom will help you get dressed."

In the meantime on Staten Island, the newlyweds spent their last few minutes alone in bed together before their son, Stephen, made himself known. Sarah sighed at the shrill of his cry and reluctantly left her wife's embrace. Jamie just looked up at her with sympathetic eyes. "You know, you won't know what to do with yourself on this vacation," she mentioned. "The nights will be too quiet without Stephen waking you."

"I know. Are you sure you're going to be okay alone with him?" the twenty-eight-year- old blonde questioned in concern as she picked their child up out of his co-sleeper.

"I'll be fine. I managed with Katrina and Eve. I think I can do this for two little weeks. Besides, Tor and Blake are planning on helping out too. We figured it would be better if we had three adults for seven kids. They were worried about me taking on three at once," she teased. "Although between the three of us, I think it's really Blake that has it worst. She's a great parent as long as Georgia is there for backup. Heaven knows what's going to happen when she's alone with those kids without a net. It wouldn't surprise me if she gave up after the first day and hired a sitter."

"Come on now. She loves her kids. She just doesn't have the touch Georgia does. Her maternal instinct is a little rusty."

"You would think after three years she would've found it," the tall woman stated, rising from bed and coming to her wife. She embraced the naked blonde from behind and nuzzled her neck as Sarah changed Stephen's diaper.

The small woman shrugged. "Enough talk about Blake. There are other things we need to discuss."

"Such as?"

"Katrina," Sarah stated seriously. Jamie sighed at the mention of her eldest daughter's name. "I know you don't like talking about this, but she is getting worse. I love her dearly, but at ten, she's one of the biggest nightmares I've ever faced. She makes all the divas we know seem like kittens."

"I know. I just don't know what to do, Sarah. Her whole life she's gotten everything she's ever wanted. Now she's just expecting everything to be placed at her feet. I don't know where I went wrong with her."

"I'm tired of her attitude, Jamie. I know you want her to live with us, but the girl drives me crazy every day. She responds better to Samantha and Doug than me, and that's not the way it should be. Changes need to be made."

"I know, I know. I promise that by the time you get back I will have thought of something. Okay?" the brunette said trying to pacify her wife.

Sarah gave a nod. "Thank you. I know we can make this work. We just have to find a way to reach her before it's too late."

Changing the subject Jamie stated, "Give me the little one. You need to start getting ready. I'm going to go see if our other two are up yet."

As the tall woman moved to leave the room to check on their daughters, Sarah called her back and kissed her lightly on the mouth. "I love you, Jamie."

"I love you too, Sarah. Get a move on now. It's going to take this crew a little while before we're ready to go to the airport."

By eleven that morning all three families were at JFK airport. Between the three of them, they had decided to take the newly acquired Whitfield family jet down to New Orleans instead of public transportation. They all figured it would be easier given Sarah's still recent Oscar notoriety. The three blondes wanted peace, and since Georgia always aimed for convenience whenever possible and Helen was simply used to the jet for most of their travels, it seemed to make the most sense.

All three women said goodbye to their respective partners and children before heading for the plane. The three brunettes watched quietly as their angels ascended up the staircase. Each of them turned and waved before disappearing into the cabin. When all of them were inside and the door was closed, Jamie looked at her dark-haired counterparts.

Torrance was standing there holding John and Marta's hands in each of hers. Her green eyes were almost misty, and the photographer was silent. Blake had a child on each hip as she too gazed on at the plane, but her look was more of panic than sadness. As for Jamie, she held her son in one arm and grasped Eve's hand with her other while keeping a watchful eye on her eldest. Trying to lighten the moment, she teased, "Oh, are we in such trouble."

Immediately Torrance laughed at the joke. "Should we take bets on who calls a baby sitter first?"

"That's too easy," the actress answered.

Simultaneously they looked at the attorney. Blake faked affront but then shrugged. "Yeah, that is too easy," she conceded.

Up in the plane, the three blondes settled themselves for their flight. As they all took their seats, Helen and Sarah looked out the windows at their wives. "Are we sure this is a good idea?" the former model suddenly questioned skeptically all of a sudden.

"Jamie will be fine. She's used to juggling kids and schedules," Sarah replied. "I'm more concerned about Blake."

"She has to learn sometime," Georgia quickly answered.

The actress looked at Helen and inquired, "What about Tor?"

"She'll be fine. The kids are her life. I'm going to miss her though," she confessed.

Both of the other women chuckled lightly. "I swear you're like newlyweds," the writer jibed.

"If anyone should be missing their wife, it should be me. After all, Jamie and I are still technically in our honeymoon phase," Sarah joked.

As the plane began to taxi away from their families, Helen took one last look and then turned to her friends. She signaled their flight attendant and requested a bottle of champagne to be opened for them. Within moments three glasses were served.

The eldest blonde raised her flute. "To our vacation," Helen toasted.

"To our vacation," Georgia and Sarah seconded before proceeding to drink.

Several hours later the threesome landed in the Big Easy. As soon as their plane came to a stop, a limousine was already waiting to take them to their hotel, the elegant Ritz-Carlton on Canal Street in downtown New Orleans, just a few blocks from the French Quarter. When they arrived, they were quickly ushered up to the Club Level for check-in. It had been decided upon by the three of them to share one suite during their stay, preferring the girlish comradery instead of the solitude of separate living quarters, and the Louisiana Suite's four bedrooms were more than able to fit their needs.

The attendants escorted them with the luggage up to their accommodations. Helen smiled over at Sarah as they all admired their suite. "Your assistant does good work. You'll have to give her a raise."

"Yeah. I gave her an extra week of vacation for making all the arrangements. Figured it was only fair since I'd be gone two weeks. You know you two should think about getting personal assistants. It makes a world of difference," she mentioned.

The writer shrugged. "I don't think Blake would go for that. I'm still workin' on a nanny for the kids, so I cain work from home. The magazine is on me 'bout bein' behind in my articles, and I'm tryin' to write my first book. Maybe this time 'lone will do some good. She'll realize how hard it is to watch two kids everyday."

"I'm sure she doesn't mean to come across that way, Georgia. She's so busy as it is. You just have to take the matter into your own hands. You just have to get the nanny without her permission. Forgiveness is much easier to ask for, you know. Once she sees how much better off you are, she'll be glad. Works with Torrance anyway."

The writer laughed. "Yeah. Tor would give you anythin', Helen. We're talkin' 'bout Blake Erwin here."

"Well, we don't have a nanny and do all right," Sarah piped in. "Of course we do have family right across the street too, so that helps. I think Helen is right, Georgia. If you really think you need a nanny, you should get one. Blake will thank you for it when the two of you get some time to yourselves."

"Yeah. We certainly haven't had any of that. You have no idea how long it's been since we've had the time, much less energy, to even be intimate," the thirty-year-old confessed to her friends with a hint of sadness. "Who would have ever thought that after three years of marriage sex would be a thin' of the past."

Both Sarah and Helen gave Georgia sympathetic gazes. Neither of them could relate to the sentiment. Helen and Torrance always found time for each other, even if it was scheduled, and Jamie and Sarah always had to arrange their rendezvous with their equally demanding calendars, but they did so without complaint.

"Well, we should probably settle in. We have a few hours to kill before dinner. According to our itinerary, we have reservations at Bella Luna at seven. What do we want to do after that?" the actress inquired.

"I don't know. There's so much to take in. Maybe we should just walk the French Quarter to see our options," Helen suggested.

"Works for me," seconded Georgia.

"While we wait, should we decide who gets the first bubble bath in Napoleon's alabaster tub?" Sarah asked, speaking of the impressive historically tub in one of their bathrooms. "I wonder how big it really is. He was a tiny guy."

Both of the other women shrugged. Curiously they went to investigate the notorious bathing vessel. Georgia laughed at its size when they came upon it. "I don't think any of our wives could get into that thin'," she mentioned, referring to their tall, strong, dark-headed champions.

"But I'd certainly like to see Torrance try," Helen whispered as her mind drifted to what her lover might actually look like.

"Oh, it's going to be a long two weeks if you're already fantasizing," Sarah joked, hitting the oldest blonde lightly on the arm as they moved back to their sitting area.

Helen had the decency to flush slightly. "I can't help it. She's just so..." she trailed off a moment moaning faintly. Picking up in mid-sentence after a brief pause, she continued, "And when she whispers to me in French, oh my."

"What? She speaks French to you in bed?" Sarah inquired in playful inquisitiveness. "I didn't even know she knew French."

Helen nodded. "There's this look she gets on her face. She arches her right brow and stares at me with those green eyes. I miss her already," the tall blonde admitted. The actress and writer both laughed at Helen's antics. The oldest blonde looked at them. "Oh, come on. I'm sure Jamie and Blake have something that they do that just drives you crazy," she pushed.

"Oh yeah," Sarah answered brazenly. "I love it when she gets rough. It's so sexy."

Turning their eyes to Georgia, both of them just waited for their friend to chime into the chatter. Georgia shrugged. "It's all good with Blake."

"Oh, come on. Give us more than that," Sarah pushed.

"Well, I guess it would have to be when she sneaks up on me," she conceded. "The way her body feels pressed into my back, the sound of her labored breathin' in my ear as she kisses my neck. Her hands always seem like they're everywhere at once," she mumbled, thinking about the last time she had the pleasure of feeling her lover that way. It had been such a long while. Looking at her friends, she inquired, "Do you think they are missin' us as much as we are them?"

"More," Helen assured. "Right about now they're wondering what they agreed to. Two weeks with just the kids is a lot for anyone to take."

Over the next several days, the blondes filled their time with all their favorite activities from shopping and historical tours to eating in the city's most prestigious restaurants and enjoying the refinements of the hotel's spa. Meanwhile back in New York, the three career-minded brunettes were trying to earn their badges as mothers of the year with the seven children between them. They met daily for joint activities but after the first three days found Torrance and Helen's Hamptons mansion the best place to remain given that it had all the necessary amenities the children wanted, including a pool, beach, and lots of games. On the fourth night, though, after the younger kids had been put to bed and Katrina had retired to her room, the three of them sat around drinking scotch and bemoaning their situation.

Blake sighed as she looked at her two friends. Torrance was reclined in a leather wingback chair and Jamie stretched out on the couch holding a sleeping Stephen. "I can't take it any more," she admitted. "I need Georgia back. I didn't realize this was going to be this difficult."

Torrance chuckled as she took a sip of her beverage. "I don't think you're the only one. Jamie looks like the walking dead," she joked.

"Stephen's been unhappy. I think he knows that Sarah's gone," she stated. "What I would give for a little blonde right now."

Torrance nodded in agreement. "I'm going through Helen withdrawals. I'd give all my money to feel that woman's soft skin underneath me," she confessed.

Blake gave a nod. "Don't blame you for that. That'd be a wise investment," she quipped jokingly. "The bed's been too cold without my sweet Georgia peach."

"We are truly pathetic," the youngest brunette joked as she finished off her glass of scotch. The photographer poured her another. "Here we are pining away for our women while they are having the time of their lives. You know they aren't even thinking of us. They're busy off getting drunk at some jazz club in the French Quarter. I bet you right now some fools are trying to pick up our women."

The comment hung in the air a moment before Blake said, "You know we agreed to watch the kids, but we never did specify where we would watch them."

"Uh oh. Sounds like the attorney is coming out to play. I love it when your mind works this way," Torrance mentioned. "What is that devious brain of yours thinking?"

"We could go down to Nawlins, as my sweet would say."

"With the kids? Those ladies would kill us," Jamie replied. "They're supposed to be on vacation. It would be quite another thing if we could dump the kids and go alone. I think they'd like that, but to bring seven kids down there, I think our wives would murder us in our beds."

Torrance shrugged. "What if we did ditch the kids?" she suggested. "I think I could convince my mother to take the children for a couple of days, especially if she knew what I was going to do. Don't you think Cindy would like to spend a little time with her grandchildren?" pointedly she asked. "And what about Samantha and Doug? Do you think you could drop Katrina and Eve at least with them just for a day or two?" The attorney and actress both shrugged. "Isn't it worth finding out?" Torrance pressed.

"I think someone is thinking with something other than her brain," Jamie joked. "Still the idea has merit."

"It sure does," Blake granted. "It wouldn't hurt to find out."

An hour later the three of them convened again. Smiling triumphantly Jamie announced, "Samantha and Doug will take all three of them off my hands for a few days."

"Cindy was more than happy to help out. What about you, Tor?"

"My mother said she'd come down from Albany. This is going to be great. The ladies are going to love this. How soon can everyone be ready to go?"

On Friday evening the dark-haired threesome stepped off their plane into the humid New Orleans night. Torrance checked her watch as they waited for their bags to be loaded into their limousine. "I bet they've probably already left for dinner. We should hit the hotel first to drop off our stuff and then try to catch up with them at the restaurant," she suggested.

Blake nodded in agreement but Jamie mentioned, "We aren't going to be able to get into Commander's Palace without a reservation."

The photographer shot her a lopsided grin. "Who said anything about going inside? I've got a better idea," she stated before letting them in on her intentions. The actress and attorney immediately agreed. "Let me just call Helen to make sure that's where they went. It would be terrible to go through all this if they changed their plans." Pulling out her cell phone, she called her wife as the three of them took seats in the car. She motioned for her friends to be silent as she waited on an answer.

The three blondes were sitting at an exquisite table sharing a bottle of champagne as they simply chatted about their dinner options when Helen's cell phone began to ring. Reaching into her purse, she mumbled, "I thought I turned this thing off." She was about to do so, when she noticed that the number was her wife's cell phone. "It's Torrance," she explained. "I better answer it just in case it's important. Excuse me." Flipping open her phone she quietly greeted her lover.

"Hi," Torrance cheerfully greeted.

"Hi, Torrance. What's going on?"

"I was just seeing how you were," she said.

"I fine. We're in the middle of dinner. I can't really talk right now. Are the kids okay?"

"They're fine. I just wanted to hear your sweet voice a moment. I didn't mean to disturb your dinner. Where did you ladies go tonight?"

"Commander's Palace."

"Oh? What are you eating?" she questioned, trying to push for as much information as possible to see how much time they had to implement their plan.

"I don't know yet. We haven't ordered. Now as much as I appreciate your call, I really should go. I'll talk to you later. I promise."

"Okay. Have a good evening. Have some fun."

"We will. Kiss the kids for me."

"I will. See you soon, mon petite chou."

"Bye, Torrance," she said with a little laugh before ending the call. Looking back at her two friends, the tall blonde shrugged. "I think my darling is missing me. Who would've guessed she would be the first to break down and call?" The other women laughed before the three of them looked back at their dinner selection choices.

Hanging up her side of the call, Torrance cracked a grin. "They're at Commander's Palace and haven't even ordered. We have plenty of time."

Two hours later the three blonde were just finishing their desserts. However, as they talked about their plan for after dinner, Sarah's eyes were caught by a presence speaking to the maitre d'. Shocked at what she thought she saw, she stared more intently for a moment.

"What is it, Sarah?" Georgia inquired, seeing that her friend's mind was elsewhere.

"I swear I just saw a woman that looked exactly like Blake standing over there." All three of them immediately looked to that spot, but no one other than then host was standing there. "Must have been my imagination," she mumbled.

A few minutes later their waiter came to the table with an envelope in his hand. "Excuse me, Mrs. Talbot-Dean, Mrs. Erwin, and Mrs. Whitfield. This just arrived for the three of you."

Quizzically Sarah reached for it and opened it for them. "The honor of your presence is requested at the curbside of Commander's Palace as soon as possible," she read off the card. She didn't recognize the handwriting, so she handed it over to Georgia.

The writer shrugged and passed it on to Helen. "Well, I guess we better go then," she stated. Looking back to their server she requested, "I think we need our bill."

"That has already been taken care of. Have a lovely evening, ladies," he said with a smile and slight nod of his head before walking away from them.

"I wonder what this is 'bout," Georgia speculated as they rose from their table.

"I don't know, but this has Torrance written all over it," the oldest woman said.

Slowly the three of them made their way through the restaurant to the exit. As soon as they stepped out the door, however, they were greeted by an unexpected, sexy surprise. A black stretch limousine was parked at the curb with three dark and dangerous ladies waiting. The attorney was wearing dark gray slacks with a black shirt. She was sitting on the trunk of the limo, one foot propped up on the bumper, and she idly played with a glass of bourbon she had taken out of the car as they waited. The actress was leaning with one hip against the car with an unlit cigarette in the corner of her mouth. Her outfit was a revealing black silk top with a pair of low riding black leather pants that showed off her fine physique. Her cocky attitude was apparent. Last was the photographer. She leaned casually against the back door with her ankles crossed. She was dressed in black slacks and a white shirt with black pin-stripes. All three women held a single red rose.

An extended moment passed in silence. The three brunettes could tell they had succeeded in taking their wives completely off guard. Breaking the stillness though, Torrance finally stepped forward and issued a greeting. "Bon soir, madames."

"What are you doin' here?" Georgia asked as Blake slid off the car and approached her.

The attorney shrugged. "We thought we could use a little distraction as well," she answered for her friends.

"Where are the children?" Sarah inquired as Jamie neared her.

"With Samantha and Doug. Everything's fine. We just had to give up. It was too tough for us. We had to come down here and tell you all that you three deserve the mother of the year awards, not us. We can't take it," she joked slipping her arms around her wife. They kissed gently.

"So, the night is young as they say. Where would you ladies like to go?" Torrance asked, pulling open the car door in invitation.

"Well, we were planning on going over to the House of Blues," Helen stated.

Sarah broke away from Jamie's mouth long enough to add, "But suddenly I'm feeling very tired. I think I might just want to go back to the hotel."

"Me too. That was a long flight," Jamie added.

Blake laughed at the obvious lie. "Yeah, I believe that. The two youngest women here tired? I think she just wants to get laid. I guess we better let Jamie do her duty, huh, Tor?"

The photographer shrugged. "Yeah. It's best to keep the ladies happy," she conceded. "All right. The hotel it is for the Talbot-Deans. What about the Erwins?"

"I want to go out to the casino. Perhaps my wife would indulge me?" the attorney questioned of the writer.

Georgia smiled wrapping her arms around Blake's waist. "Anythin' for you."

Smiling down at her own wife, Torrance asked, "And for Madame Whitfield?"

"I could go for some fun out but not Harrah's. Let's go to the French Quarter."

"I guess that settles it then," Blake stated. "Come on, ladies. Your chariot awaits."

All six of them got into the limousine. Their first stop was the hotel. Quickly Jamie and Sarah rushed to get out, making their friends laugh. Watching them go inside, Georgia asked, "Where do you want us to drop you?"

"Actually, it's only a few blocks from here. We can walk," Helen mentioned.

"Are you sure?" Blake inquired.

"Yeah. We'll be fine. Have fun, you two. See you in the morning," Torrance answered as she and Helen stepped out of the vehicle as well.

In the hotel Jamie and Sarah leisurely made their way up to their room. However, as soon as they were in the door, the little blonde gave her lover her best bedroom gaze. "Have I missed you, Miss Dean," she growled, tugging anxiously at her wife's shirt buttons.

Jamie chuckled as Sarah's urgency. "I missed you too, love," she whispered leaning to catch her lover's open mouth in a kiss. "It's so nice to have you alone without the kids to bother us." Her fingers found the zipper to Sarah's summer dress. "Show me to your bed, Mrs. Talbot-Dean," she requested scooping the small woman up into her arms.

Within seconds they were in the bedroom. Jamie gently placed her wife down against the down-turned bed and then stood at the bedside to undress. Sarah watched with rapt attention as her lover's frame came into view. The sight of Jamie never failed to awaken her own body's fervor. Reaching out her hands, the petite woman demanded, "Come to me."

Flashing her notoriously arrogant grin, the tall woman did just as she was told. Leaning down, she captured Sarah's soft lips with her own as she slipped onto the bed. Her hands quickly began to remove the younger woman's clothes, and within minutes, they were both naked. "You're so beautiful, Sarah. You never cease to amaze me," Jamie whispered as her hands reverently mapped her wife's frame.

"Please, Jamie. I need you now," the blonde responded with rising ardor.

"I need you too, Sarah," the tall woman replied giving in to her lover's needs.

It was mere moments before they were both of the verge of peak as they clung tightly to each other, helping the imminent moment approach as fast as it could. When it came, they both were left spent and panting for several minutes.

"I've missed you so much, Jamie," Sarah whispered as she curled up into Jamie's body. The older woman knew she was speaking of more than just the absence during the vacation. It had been so long since they had been together like this given the obstacles in their lives. Between their work schedules, their new family arrival, and other family duties, they hardly ever had the time much less energy for the sexual intimacy they craved, often settling for physical closeness. However, they knew it was the way it had to be between them if they wanted careers and a family.

"I have missed you too, beautiful woman. It's so nice not to have to worry about being interrupted by Stephen."

Sarah nodded in agreement. "Are you sure Samantha and Doug will be okay with him? He's only a few months old. That was quite a favor to ask."

"Samantha assured me that it was fine. I think she needs a baby fix anyway. She's kind of been dropping hints about wanting another, but I think this will be a wake up call for her. She'll remember what it's like to have an infant and change her mind," the brunette joked lightly.

"That or confirm her decision. What does Doug think about that?"

"Don't know really. Knowing him though, he'll do whatever Samantha says. She has him around her finger."

"Sounds like someone else I know," Sarah said with a smile as she propped herself up on Jamie's chest.

The tall woman smiled as she caressed her wife's cheek. "Yeah. You've certainly got me that way. I love you, Sarah."

"I love you too, Jamie," she answered leaning down to give her a soft kiss.

Meanwhile down on the streets of New Orleans, Helen and Torrance walked hand in hand through the French Quarter. Street musicians filled the air with jazz, and locals and tourist mingled along Bourbon Street. Putting a soft hand on the photographer's arm as they strolled, Helen looked up at the woman who had held her heart for so many years. Torrance smiled down at her. "So, tell me. Whose idea was it to sneak down here?" she asked conversationally.

The dark-haired woman shrugged. "I think it was mine. Blake suggested coming but bringing the kids. Jamie talked her out of that, and I came up with this plan. You don't mind, do you?"

"Not at all. It's nice to have some time alone with you. Who's watching the kids?"

"My mother came down from Albany to stay at the house. She seemed more than happy to leave the governor's mansion for awhile. Politics apparently aren't as great as they once were. I think if she had her way, she'd get my father to resign. He's doing well by the state, but I think he's getting the inclination to take even bigger steps."

"Joining the senate again?"

"Bigger than that," Torrance answered.

"You're kidding? He's not thinking about running for president, is he?"

The photographer shrugged. "Well, the party likes what he's doing. There's been talk of him going on the ticket but in which position no one is sure. I think my mother will try to talk him out of it if she possibly can. She wants her husband back."

Helen nodded. "I understand that. He tried to retire once before. He needs to stop, Torrance. There's no need to pursue anything else. He has all that he wants already. Why is he pushing on like this?"

She shrugged. "The Whitfield men never stop, Helen. You know that by now."

"Except for you," she joked, knowing Torrance's family thought of her as an honorary male member.

The tall woman gave a laughing smile. "Well, when I have the most perfect woman on my arm, a career that can't get much better, and two fabulous children, there isn't much more that I could want."

"Except for another fabulous child," Helen mumbled.

Looking down into the green eyes that she adored, Torrance said, "I don't need another child to feel fulfilled, Helen. I have a perfect world as it is."

The blonde nodded in response. Changing the direction of their talk, she mentioned, "This street is too loud. Do you think we could find a place a little better suited for us?"

"Of course. Come on," she said taking a right at the next block to leave the crowded street. Cutting through Jackson Square, Torrance pointed over to Café Du Monde. "How about some coffee?" she suggested.

"Sounds good," Helen answered.

Once inside they had to fight a small crowd to get to the counter. However, then they ordered some café au lait and chicory coffee to go with their beignets and found a seat in the open air patio of the café. Quietly they enjoyed their snack as they listened to the bustle of the streets. Looking over at her wife, Torrance smiled. The blonde had managed to get powdered sugar on her pastel green linen dress. Nevertheless the photographer thought it the most adorable thing she had ever seen. Leaning over the tiny bistro table, she reached to brush it off for her. "You managed to cover yourself," she teased.

Helen looked down at herself and Torrance's hand as it lightly brushed over her chest in an innocent gesture. Nevertheless, the soft touch sparked a flame inside her. "Anywhere else?" she questioned as the tall woman withdrew her hand.

She shook her head. "You're perfect."

They remained at Café Du Monde for close to an hour, simply talking and reveling in the feeling of closeness. However, when they felt they had occupied the coveted table long enough, they left for more strolling. They walked at a slow pace through Jackson Square again. Music filled the night. Coming to a stop in the middle of the square, Torrance embraced her wife around the waist. "Voulez-vous danser avec moi?" she whispered.

The tall blonde smiled up at her lover. Torrance was always full of romantic surprises, which made her feel as if she was continually falling in love with her spouse. Slipping her arms around the photographer's neck, they began to move at a much slower pace than the jazz that floated on the breeze of the Mississippi River.

People passed by around them, but neither of them noticed having only eyes for each other. Helen sighed in contentment. She felt adored as strong arms held her. Her thoughts began to drift as they swayed to the music. The blonde knew that her lover's words from earlier were true. Torrance felt complete with or without another child. However, there was something in her that yearned for a third baby. She needed to give the photographer another child. John and Marta were gifts she wanted to give Torrance as sign of their bond, and she wanted to prove her love once more that way. Suddenly her musings were broken by a voice in her ear.

"What are you thinking about?"

Helen looked up into Torrance's green eyes. "How much I love you," she replied with a beautiful smile.

"I love you, too, Helen, more than you can possibly ever fathom. I live to see the light of your eyes, your smile, to feel your tender embrace. You couldn't conceivably know how my heart aches for your very touch. You are by far the greatest gift I've ever been given, Helen. I still don't know how after all these years how I managed to snag you. I'm so lucky."

"I'm the lucky one, Torrance," she countered, leaning up to her wife's mouth to kiss her.

It was a soft exchange but full of promise. The brunette moaned softly as she pulled the blonde impossibly closer. When they broke for air, she murmured Helen's name. Questioning green eyes gazed up at her. "Voulez-vous coucher avec moi ce soir?" she softly whispered, gazing longingly into green eyes.

Helen's body responded to the solicitation as it usually did, instantly humming with anticipation of pleasure to come. Giving a sweet smile, the blonde answered, "Qui, Madame Whitfield."

Making their way back to the hotel suite, all was quiet as they entered. "I guess Sarah and Jamie wore each other out," Torrance teased lightly.

"Like I intend to do with you," Helen mentioned, pulling her wife back toward her bedroom. However, when they got into the room, the blonde stopped in the doorway. It had been intimately decorated with flowers and candles. Seeing the photographer's bags sitting on the floor at the foot of the bed, she turned to her lover. "How did you get in here while we were gone?" she questioned.

"You know me. I can sweet talk my way into anything," she teased. "You like it I hope."

"I love it. Thank you."

"You're welcome. I have a surprise for you tonight. I want to try something different if you don't mind."

"I'm yours for whatever," Helen replied as they kissed.

Without any further words, Torrance began to unzip the green dress her wife was wearing. It fell to the floor within a moment. Helen reached for her own bra clasp, knowing how much the photographer loved to watch as she freed her femininity. This time was no exception as she saw green eyes darken in arousal as they came into view, but Torrance didn't reach for them yet. Instead she worked on her own clothes, slowly undressing for her wife. This was a game they liked to play to see who would give in to their need to touch the other first. Almost without fail it was Torrance that crumbled. Tonight though, Helen succumbed to the want as she reached to assist her wife with her clothes.

When they were discarded in a pile on the floor, they moved toward the bed. "Just relax, Helen. Keep those pretty green eyes closed. I promise you'll enjoy this," Torrance whispered. "Turn over onto your stomach."

The former model did as the photographer requested, closing her eyes and turning over as she waited for what was to come. Torrance reached for the bedside table and opened the drawer where she had stashed some things earlier that night. Removing the lavender oil, she poured some of it into the palms of her hands. Helen moaned lightly as powerful hands took hold of her delicate shoulders and began to massage them. "Oh, you're better than the masseuse they have downstairs," she mumbled.

"Don't go to sleep on me now. This is only the beginning," Torrance assured quietly.

The room was silent as the brunette worked on her lover's body, pulling all the tension from her tall slight frame. Her mouth followed closely behind her hands, kissing over each curve of her back. Torrance then moved further down with her hands to each leg. The blonde was quiet until she felt her lover's mouth on her again. Torrance's lips were doing wonders. She felt a tongue sneaking up her inner left thigh as hands massaged her hamstrings. Finally, though, questing fingers found their way up to the juncture of her thighs. Helen gave a little gasp as her hips instinctively raised slightly off the bed. "She certainly didn't do that," she whispered as Torrance's fingers teased her lightly

"I hope not," the older woman answered as she slipped into her lover for just a moment. Helen moaned. However after a few strokes, the brunette withdrew, much to the smaller woman's disappointment. "Turn over for me," Torrance asked. Helen managed to do as she was told. However, instinctively she opened her eyes to gaze upon her lover. The photographer was wearing a sexy little smile. "I told you to keep your eyes closed," she lightly admonished. "You wouldn't want me to stop, would you?"

"No. Please don't stop," the blonde panted shallowly.

"Then keep those gorgeous green eyes shut," she demanded. Regretfully Helen closed them again. She enjoyed seeing Torrance as much as feeling her, but she decided that she would do as her wife asked. She heard the taller woman pull something else out of the nightstand but didn't ask what it might be. She figured it was some sort of sex toy, which they experimented with only occasionally. The leisurely massage continued, but it was even more intimate as Torrance's mouth caressed every curvature her hands charted. An especially long time was spent on her feminine endowment. It was obvious that the photographer's methodical pace would not be altered, so the blonde merely laced her hands through graying dark hair to enjoy all the attention. Hands and mouth traveled her whole body but eventually settled where she had hoped.

As Torrance gave her wife the most intimate pleasure, she reached up for a pillow off the headboard, knowing she would need it in a few minutes. The blonde hardly seemed to notice when she managed to slip it under the smaller woman's hips, raising them slightly off the bed. Helen was too far removed with the exquisiteness of her lover's mouth to realize what Torrance was actually planning to do. Continuing the course with her tongue, the older woman gently opened her lover further. Helen's body responded in growing urgency. The forty year old could tell that her wife was closing the distance to the summit faster than she thought.

Helen knew she was close with each passing stroke. The slow pace was just right for her in that moment. Suddenly she felt a plastic phallus shape enter her as Torrance persisted with her mouth. The blonde, who usually preferred just her lover without assistance, didn't mind as the photographer kept each little thrust in perfect unison with her rocking hips. It was an impeccable orchestration of stimuli, leaving Helen helpless to the tender assault on her body. Her thighs began to strain as she neared her pinnacle.

Torrance felt the first signal of Helen's peak as the blonde's thighs began to instinctively try to close, but her shoulders held her open. Helen's hands pushed her head deeper as the blonde whimpered, "Torrance."

"I've got you, love. Je t'aime, mon madame. Let go for me, Helen," she quietly spurred as she slowly began to apply pressure to the end of the baster. Silently she prayed that this time would work for them for Helen's sake. When the salty taste of semen hit her own mouth, she wanted to choke but managed to refrain as Helen began to climax. Knowing it was time, she released the rest of it. The overflow came back at her though, the awful taste filling her mouth. However, the blonde was hardly even cognizant of the fact of what her wife had just done as an earth-shattering peak enfolded her. It was only when she was starting to descend and heard her lover sputtering between her thighs that she came back to the moment.

Looking down between her legs and seeing Torrance coughing as she held a baster, Helen realized what her wife had just tried to do for her. "Are you okay, Torrance?" softly she asked.

The photographer gazed up at her with a loving smile. "Well, I have to admit I never thought I'd ever taste sperm, and I never want to again. That stuff is nasty," she teased tossing the baster aside. "Are you all right?" she asked turning her attention back to her wife.

"I'm more than okay," Helen replied cupping her wife's face in both hands. Torrance raised herself from her position and leaned up to kiss her. "Thank you, Torrance."

"You're welcome, Helen. I know you didn't like being away while you were ovulating."

"How did you know it was today though?"

"I do read our calendar. I've been paying attention, love. I just thought the change of scenery and relaxation might help a bit."

The blonde's eyes grew misty as she kissed her wife again. "You are the best, Torrance."

"Anything for you, Helen. You know I mean that." Grabbing another pillow, the photographer lifted her wife's hips to place it under her to assist gravity. "You stay put for awhile now."

"Hold me," Helen requested.

"Always," whispered the brunette sliding her arms around the woman she loved. They were quiet for a long time in contemplative silence. However as they just lay in each other's embrace, they heard noise coming from the sitting area of the suite. They exchanged quizzical gazes. "You think I should go check?" offered the photographer.

Helen was about to answer when they heard Sarah's passionate plea to her lover. Both of them giggled. Just then a loud groan obviously from Jamie ensued. They heard the crash of glass as the sounds grew in intensity. "My God. They're like animals in there. What is that growling?" Helen questioned.

"Oh, the sounds of youth," Torrance joked. "What I would give to be as young as Jamie again. I'd be likely to hurt you if that was the case though."

"You could never hurt me," Helen answered. Getting a mischievous look in her eyes, she asked, "Do you think we could silence them with our own fireworks?"

"I'd certainly be glad to try," Torrance answered.

The following morning Helen and Torrance were up first. After taking a leisurely shower together, they dressed for the day before heading into the common area of the suite. However, what they saw made them stop. In front of the fireplace were Sarah and Jamie, covered by a blanket, blissfully asleep. The brunette actress was stretched out on her stomach, revealing her strong naked back. She had an air about her very much like the feline that graced her shoulder. Curled up against her was the little blonde. The older couple just looked on for a moment not knowing exactly what to do, because they had ordered breakfast to be delivered. Knowing that neither actress would want to be caught by any of the hotel staff that way, they decided it would be better to wake their friends.

Nudging the tall brunette's leg, Torrance whispered, "Hey, lovebirds. Time to rise and shine. I'm getting a good show of your lady, Jamie."

Jamie and Sarah both awoke with a start, clutching the blanket closer to them as they sat up. Sarah rubbed her eyes as Jamie looked up at their friends. "Oh, we didn't mean to fall asleep out here. Sorry," she apologized.

"It's all right."

Cracking a grin, the dark-haired actress joked, "If you two weren't so damn loud, we wouldn't have had to drown out your noise."

Helen blushed as Torrance chuckled. "Room service is on their way up with our breakfast, so unless you want to give them a show, I suggest you get back to your room." As if on cue, there was a knock on the suite door.

Both actresses rose from the floor but only Sarah bothered to conceal herself. Jamie merely shot Helen a cocky smile as she strolled completely unabashed and bare toward the other room. Turning to her wife, she opened her mouth to comment, but Torrance beat her to it. "Don't even think about it. I can't get my body to look like that for all the lipo in the world," she stated.

Half an hour later the couple joined them again looking fresh from the shower. However, the attorney and writer hadn't appeared. "Do either of you know if they even came back last night?" Sarah asked conversationally.

"No idea," Torrance mumbled looking toward their bedroom door. Not a sound had come from that direction since they had all been awake. "Maybe I should check." The other three shrugged, so she made her way over to the door and knocked. "Blake, Georgia? Anyone there?"

"No one's home," came the growl of the attorney. Rolling onto her side, she sat up slightly enough to look around the room. She and Georgia were both lying half dressed across the bed surrounded by small bills.

The blonde mewed as she stretched. "What time is it?" she whispered reaching for her wife.

"Too early. I take it we won last night," Blake teased lightly, holding up some of the money.

"I think we were celebratin' that when we passed out," Georgia added as she looked at their state of undress. She smiled over at the attorney before leaning to kiss her as she pulled her tiny frame on top of the taller form. "Maybe we could continue that now?" she questioned, suddenly feeling amorous at the sight of Blake naked from the waist up with slacks hanging open.

Blake moaned in response to the idea as her hands perched on her wife's hips. Georgia's dress was already unzipped, so the older woman pushed it up over her head, leaving the blonde only clad in her intimate apparel. It had been so long since they had been sexual with each other that Blake was not going to let the opportunity pass. However, another knock on the door interrupted their flow.

Torrance's voice called through the door, "Are you two going to join us this morning or not?"

"Not!" the attorney growled in answer. "And if you knock again, I'll kill you and make it look like an accident! What does a woman need to do around here to get laid?"

Hearing her friend's response, the photographer chuckled and headed back to the table where the other three were waiting. "Well, I think they're going to catch up with us at lunch," she informed them.

Back in the bedroom, the brunette whispered, "Where were we?"

Georgia took her wife's right hand and maneuvered it between her thighs. "You should've been right 'bout here," she replied as their mouths came together again. Bypassing the silk that separated her from her goal, Blake found her lover's entrance and filled her even before Georgia seemed ready. The blonde cried out at the invasion, calling her wife's name.

"God, you feel so good, Georgia. I've missed this so much."

"I've missed it too," the smaller woman managed to say as her body instinctively kept in time with Blake's thrusts. "I want to feel the rest of you."

Nodding in reply, the attorney withdrew long enough to flip the writer onto her back and yank off her own pants. Georgia hurriedly rid herself of the rest of her own clothes and then pulled her wife down on top of her. She moaned as soon as the larger body covered her own. Grasping at graying brown hair, the blonde directed her lover's mouth, pushing it down from her neck to her chest.

Blake was more than happy to oblige the little woman, taking the crest of one of her fair breasts into her mouth as her hand once again found its way home. "God, you're beautiful," the tall woman murmured.

"Blake!" Georgia called loudly as she felt herself rushing toward a climax in record time. The long absence of her wife's touch had heightened the sensations that now roared through her frame.

Outside in the eating area, all four friends stopped conversation as the sound of the attorney's name permeated the suite. "Well, it looks like Blake hasn't lost her touch after all these years," Torrance quipped, taking a sip of her coffee.

Jamie laughed as did the blondes. "We shouldn't be sitting here listening," Helen lightly admonished.

"We're not. This is common space. They are invading our privacy not the other way around," the photographer countered.

"That's right," Jamie seconded. "Who knows? Maybe I could even pick up a few pointers from the old woman."

"Oh, you did not just call her that," Torrance stated. "I'll have you know, Blake and I were laying women while you were still in diapers, young one," she teased.

The brunette actress just shrugged and laughed. "So, what are your plans today?" she inquired, changing the subject.

"Well, we were going to go look at antiques today, but with Georgia otherwise engaged, maybe we should wait on that," Sarah answered.

"I know I'd like to get some photographs of New Orleans for my collection, but I can do that alone," the photographer mentioned. "We came to surprise you, ladies, not alter your plans, so whatever you want to do is what we'll all do."

"Well, I know this afternoon we were planning on taking a tour of the Garden District. I'm sure you'd get plenty of opportunity for pictures there, Torrance," Helen said. "Why don't we at least stick to that part of the plan? By then hopefully Georgia and Blake will have joined the land of the living again."

That afternoon after the six of them had lunch, they did take a tour of the Garden District of New Orleans. Torrance knew that wasn't what Jamie and Blake wanted to do, but the brunettes had agreed that they would not try to alter their wives' plans too much by their presence. Besides Torrance didn't mind, because it gave her a chance to capture some of the prestigious antebellum homes in photograph. She knew she wanted to document other areas as well but decided that she would venture out on her own if she had to in order to get the pictures she wanted.

The rest of Saturday passed with the six of them enjoying each other's company. However, on Sunday all of them agreed to accompany Torrance on her expedition to some of the famous cemeteries of the city. Their last stop of the informal shoot was to Saint Louis Cemetery Number One. Upon their arrival though, they were disappointed to find the cemetery locked. No one seemed to be around. Looking up at the ten-foot concrete wall that surrounded the cemetery, Torrance looked over at the tall actress.

"Jamie, I need you to give me a boost. Help me up there, will you?" she asked.

The youngest brunette looked at the attorney and then her own wife before inquiring, "What are you planning on doing?"

"I just want to see if I can see Marie Laveau's mausoleum. Come on. Lift me up there," she insisted, putting her camera around her neck.

"Tor, if you get caught, you'll be arrested," Blake stated.

Cracking a grin, she answered, "That's why you're here, Blake, to bail me out of jail."

"I don't like this, Torrance," Helen said firmly, but the photographer ignored her wife.

Reluctantly the actress put her hands out for Torrance to step into, so she could help lift her onto the wall. Within moments the photographer was straddling the high barrier scanning for the tomb she had seen in other photos. Spotting it farther into the cemetery though, she looked down at her wife and four friends on the ground.

"I'm going in," she announced.

"Torrance Whitfield, don't you dare," Helen demanded.

"Helen's right, Tor. This is a bad idea," Blake added. "How will you get back out?"

"I'll worry about that later. Just make sure no one spots me," she said before jumping down on the other side.

"You are in so much trouble, Torrance," Helen scolded.

She only heard a laugh on the other side of the wall. "You guys just stay there. I'll only be a little bit."

The tall blonde shook her head at her wife's behavior. Looking over at Blake, she said, "I hope you're prepared to bail her out of jail when she gets arrested."

The minutes passed slowly as the five of them tried to act like just interested tourists while they waited anxiously on the photographer. About twenty minutes later they heard her trying to climb back over the wall.

"Um, I've got a problem," she proclaimed after several false starts.

"You bet you do," Helen stated.

"No. I'm serious."

"So am I, Torrance Whitfield," the blonde answered.

"I can't climb back up by myself. It's too high."

"We tried to warn you, Tor. Now what grand idea do you have for getting yourself out?" the attorney inquired.

"Well, if I can get on top of one of these mausoleums here, I think I could grab the top of the wall maybe. Let me try that."

"Hurry up, Tor. This neighborhood is starting to look a little less friendly than when you went in awhile ago," Jamie informed her, taking in the dilapidated housing in the few blocks around them. Locals were starting to stare at them, leaving all of them with uneasiness.

The photographer climbed on top of the stone structure that was closet to the wall, but she was still a few feet too far away. "Damn. Still can't reach," she notified. "I have another idea. Blake, Jamie, why don't one of you boost the other up to the top of the wall? I could use a hand."

The actress and attorney looked at each other, realizing they really didn't have any other options if Torrance was going to get out. "Well, looks like we're all going to go to jail," the actress joked. "Would you rather lift me or go get her sorry ass?"

"I'll lift," the attorney answered. Looking at the blondes, she instructed, "Keep your eyes out for us." Moving to the wall, Blake assumed the same position Jamie had to assist Torrance the first time.

The actress easily hoisted herself up onto the top of the wall. She had to chuckle as she saw Torrance standing precariously on top of a mausoleum. "You owe me big time, Tor," she said as she extended her hands toward her friend.

"Yeah, yeah. Just get me out of here. This is starting to creep me out a little. I don't like standing on top of someone's final resting place like this. It's irreverent." The photographer put her camera around her neck again and took hold of her friend's wrists. Jamie pulled as hard as she could to get the older brunette up. The photographer's body slammed against the wall, smashing her camera, causing her to groan in disgruntlement. "My camera," she bemoaned. Grasping the top of the wall, Torrance was preceding to lift herself the rest of the way when she mumbled, "Shit."

"What's wrong?" Jamie asked as the photographer straddled the wall next to her.

"We're busted," she mumbled.

Jamie looked in the direction that Torrance was and saw two police cars coming to a stop near the gate. "Dammit," she muttered, jumping down to the sidewalk again. Torrance followed suit, landing on her feet as the officers got out of their vehicles.

"What do you think you're doin'?" gruffly one of them asked.

"Um, officer, we just wanted to look inside. The gate was locked. We didn't mean any harm. We were just sitting on top of the wall," Jamie explained.

"But I saw you comin' over the wall from the other side," he accused pointing to Torrance.

"Yes, you did. I dropped my camera, and it's very expensive. I just went to retrieve it. I didn't disturb anything," she justified.

"You're trespassin', both of you. How did you get up there anyway?" the same officer questioned, instinctively eying the attorney. When no one answered, he pointed at the three brunettes and stated, "The three of you are under arrest."

"You have no right. I didn't do anything," Blake argued as the other officers approached them.

"Tell it to the judge. Now up against the wall, and I don't want any funny stuff."

Torrance sighed as she slipped Helen two rolls of film before turning to assume the position the police had indicated. Her wife just shook her head in disappointment. Looking at her two friends that were spread up against the wall on either side of her, she apologized, "I'm sorry. This is all my fault."

"Don't worry about it, Tor. They can't make this stick on Jamie and me. I'll bail you out," Blake answered.

Cracking a cocky smile, Jamie added, "And for me bad press is better than none at all."

The officers cuffed all three of the brunettes and took the photographer's camera from her before placing all three of them into the squad cars. Just as the officers were about to reclaim their own seats, one of them noticed Sarah standing there with the other two blondes. "Hey. Aren't you, Sarah Talbot?" he inquired.

"Sarah Talbot-Dean actually," she answered. "Could I ask where you are taking my wife and friends?"

"Down to the station for booking. If you have a car, you can follow us there."

Sarah nodded. "We're parked over there. Give us just a moment."

The three blondes got into their rented car to follow the police down to the station. "I can't believe Torrance did this," Helen complained. "She is really in trouble when I get a hold of her."

"Oh, don't be so hard on her, Helen. She just wanted a few pictures," Georgia mentioned.

"She could've hurt herself or damaged property," the oldest blonde mentioned.

A little later all six of them were down that the police station, the three blondes in the waiting area and the brunettes locked away in a cell waiting for arraignment. Blake served as representation for all three of them and with ease got the charges against Jamie and herself dropped.

However, when it came time for Torrance's turn, she and Blake stood in front of the magistrate with their wives and the two actresses in the first pew behind them. "Well, in the matter of Torrance Whitfield versus the city of New Orleans, let's see what we have. Trespassing I see," the magistrate read from the docket.

"Your honor, if I may, I would like to suggest these charges be dropped. Torrance is a photographer by trade, and she only wanted to take pictures of the cemetery. The gate was locked, so she got up onto the wall. She had no intention of going in but accidentally dropped her camera as she tried to keep her balance. It is an expensive piece of equipment, so she merely went to retrieve it. She didn't touch or deface any property, merely recovered her camera and was attempting to climb back over the wall when the police arrived on the scene," Blake stated.

However the prosecution rebutted, "Your honor, Ms. Whitfield has quite a record. If I may read aloud?"

"Please do."

"Let me see. We have a few DUIs, narcotics possession, possession with the intent to distribute, and reckless driving. Clearly she is a danger to others and should be held in remand until trial."

Torrance's shoulders slouched down as she heard her list of past crimes read off in front of her wife and friends. Even though she had told Helen years ago about her past faults, she still felt shame in having them presented in such a place. Sneaking a look over her shoulder, she met green eyes. The blonde showed obvious discontent, making the photographer feel even worse.

"Your honor, may I please address those issues?" Blake inquired.

"If you can," answered the magistrate.

"Everything that the prosecution has just presented were incidents that happened more than twenty years ago. Torrance was in college when those took place. She has paid her debt to society and is now a model citizen in New York. Tonight's occurrence was just an accident. Again I humbly request these charges be dropped."

"I'm afraid I can't do that, Ms. Erwin. Even if past charges against Ms. Whitfield took place two decades ago, they still exist. However, I am not requesting that she be placed on remand either. Bail will be set at $10,000 and a trial scheduled for first thing Monday morning. Ms. Whitfield will be placed back in her cell at the moment until you, as her representative, can come up with the money. The case is adjourned until Monday."

Compliantly Torrance let herself be led back to her holding cell for the time being. Taking a seat on the empty cot when she arrived, she sighed. It had been decades since she had seen the inside of one and had sworn to herself never to return. She was angry with herself for acting so irresponsibly. She knew with her previous convictions, the matter was a little more serious than if had she had a clean slate. Only a few minutes had passed before one of the officers escorted Helen back to her.

The blonde crossed her arms across her chest and glared at her wife. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Torrance?"

"I'm sorry," she offered, standing and moving over toward her wife.

"You're sorry? Torrance, how could you do this? You're forty, not some twenty-year-old! You have children to think about! You could serve time for this, and what would I tell people? Where those pictures worth spending time in jail?" she yelled.

"No," she mumbled in obvious shame.

"With your prior convictions, you're facing time! I have half a mind to let you stay here overnight to think about what you've done!"

"Honey, please don't do that. I don't want to spend the night in jail."

"Well, you should've thought about that before you climbed that wall, Torrance!" she screamed, putting her hands on the bars.

The photographer nodded her head guiltily. However, she eased her hands over Helen's. The mere touch seemed to settle the blonde a bit. "I'm really sorry, Helen. This was totally irresponsible of me. Please don't make me stay here tonight. If I'm facing jail time, please let me have one more night with you," she tried to joke, but the younger woman didn't seem amused.

"Even if you got out of here, I doubt I'd let you touch me. I'm really mad at you right now," she said.

Torrance gave a nod of understanding. "I know," she whispered, letting her hands stroke her wife's forearms lightly.

For a moment it seemed Helen forgot her own anger, but then she pulled back. "I'm going back to the hotel, Torrance. Blake's in the process of getting you out of here. I hope by the time you get home I will have calmed down enough to talk about this rationally. I'll see you in a little while," she stated turning to go.

"Helen, I love you," Torrance called out to her retreating form.

The blonde turned to look over her shoulder. "I love you too, you misfit, but I'd still rather slap you than kiss you right now. See you back at the hotel."

A couple of hours later Torrance and Blake returned to their suite. The actresses were nowhere to be seen, and Georgia was sitting on the sofa obviously involved in her writing. However, she looked up and smiled. "Welcome back, jail bird," she teased.

"Thanks. Where's Helen?"

"I think she's takin' a bath. I have to tell you though, Tor. She's still upset."

"Thanks for the warning. Guess I have some making up to do now. Good night, you two."

"We have to be in court bright and early, Tor. I'm going to convince the D.A. to cut a deal. You'll be out of this in no time. Don't give it another thought," Blake told her.

"Thanks, Blake. Don't know what I'd do without you. See you in the morning."

Going into the bedroom, Torrance noticed light in the bathroom making her figure Georgia was right about where Helen was. Quietly moving to the door, she softly knocked and then opened it. The blonde was lounging in a luxurious bubble bath. Candles filled the small space and rose petals were scattered along the tub and in the water. The beautiful green eyes Torrance loved so much were closed. She knew Helen heard her knock even though the smaller woman didn't respond.

Coming into the bathroom and closing the door, the photographer began to shed her clothes to prepare for bed. Leisurely unbuttoning her shirt, she peeled it off her shoulders. Torrance looked down at her stomach. It had been badly scraped when Jamie had pulled her up the wall, and trickles of dried blood stuck to her. There was also a large bruise where her camera had gotten smashed between her body and the wall. Her pants were next. Fortunately they looked liked they hadn't sustained any damage. Hanging them on a hanger in the closet, she turned to her wife. "Are you still not talking to me?" she questioned.

Helen opened her eyes at the question, but she wasn't prepared for the sight of the photographer standing there half-dressed. Totally forgetting her anger, she looked at her wife in concern seeing her injuries. "Are you all right? That looks like it hurts."

"It does," Torrance answered. She took a seat on the edge of the tub. She watched as Helen reached for her midsection. A delicate wet hand wiped at the dried blood. Taking her wife's hand, Torrance brought it up to her lips and kissed the back of it gently. "I know you're still mad at me, but I am sorry. I'm so much like the other Whitfields. I don't know when to stop sometimes. I just wanted the pictures, and I never gave any thought to consequences. Had I done that I never would have gone in there. Please forgive me, Helen. Your disappointment is harder for me to bear than anything else."

"Torrance, the thought of ever losing you scares me. That's why I'm most upset. You could go to jail for this, and I couldn't bear it if you did. I can't be without you," she whispered as tears came to her green eyes.

"You won't be without me, Helen. Blake's going to cut a deal with the D.A. tomorrow morning. I promise you. I'm not going to go to jail," she tried to assure. However, in the back of her mind, she wasn't so sure of what might happen. She knew the system would not look favorably upon her given her past convictions, but she didn't want to alarm her wife. Sympathetically she ran her hand up the younger woman's arm toward her neck and then cheek. With her thumb she wiped tears from the blonde's face. After a moment she dipped her head down and claimed Helen's lips in a consoling kiss.

The younger woman clung to Torrance as if her life depended on it. "Get in the tub, Torrance," she murmured when the soft exchanged ended. The photographer nodded in understanding. She knew her lover needed reassurance that could only be provided with her physical presence.

The following morning all six of them went to the courthouse. However, by the time they had gotten there, Blake had already spoken to the District Attorney in depth about the case, so Torrance and she sat in a meeting with him before they were called into court. As the two brunettes took seats, he glared at the photographer. "Did Ms. Erwin tell you what we agreed to?" he questioned.

"Not yet," Blake answered for Torrance. Turning to her friend, she began, "Torrance, we have made a deal that will keep you out of jail."

"Great. What is it?"

"You pay a fine of $100,000. Additionally you make a $250,000 donation for the upkeep of Saint Louis Cemetery Number One. Lastly, you do one 120 hours of community service in conjunction with the Department of Tourism, for which you will be photographing the city for some of their new advertising campaign," the district attorney announced.

The photographer shot her friend and representation a scowl. "A quarter of a million dollars! What kind of a deal is that?" she yelled.

However Blake held her ground. "One that keeps you out of jail and with Helen," bluntly the attorney answered. "That's what you want, isn't it? Now shut up and take it before they rescind."

"A hundred twenty hours? That's three forty-hour weeks!"

Turning to the district attorney, Blake asked, "Could I have a moment alone with my client?" When they were alone, Blake glared at her friend. "Tor, I'm doing all I can for you here, but you've got to do the rest! They want to throw your ass in jail! Money talks, Tor! It's either this or jail. You're guilty as sin. You and I know that, and they know that! Take the deal, or else I'll get Helen in here, and you know that won't be pretty. It is three weeks of full time work. The whole time you will be monitored with an electronic tracking device, but you won't go to jail."

"But they're taking advantage of this opportunity by trying to take my money," the photographer stated.

"Yes, they are. Let them. You know Helen would tell you the same. Take the deal, so we can get out of here. They are going to let you schedule your community service when it's most convenient for you. They are giving on that point, but it has to be done."

Torrance pondered it a moment, knowing she really didn't have any choice in the matter. She wanted to stay out of jail at any cost. "All right. Fine. I'll take it," she conceded.

"Good. Now you'll have to go in and tell the judge exactly what happened, how you dropped your camera and all," she explained sparing her friend a wink, making the younger brunette smile.

"Sure. I'll tell them."

"Great. Come on. I want to get out of here. I thought New York lawyers were slimy, but New Orleans takes them to a new level," Blake teased.

By the end of Monday evening, all three brunettes were on their way back to New York, leaving the blondes to finish the last several days of their vacation. When Blake arrived back at her place, Georgia's mother was sitting on their couch reading.

"Welcome back," Cindy greeted, hugging her daughter-in-law. "How was it? How was my baby girl?"

"It was interesting. Sorry we're a day late getting back though. As I said over the phone, Torrance got arrested, but we got that taken care of. Georgia was great. She seemed to be having a blast. She's in her element to say the least. She was actually getting a lot of work done while we were there, which surprised me. She's treating it more as a working vacation. Nevertheless, she's getting articles finished and was even working in her book a bit."

"Nawlins has always been one of her favorite places," Cindy mentioned. "She takes to that city like a duck in water."

"I could see that. If the Klan wasn't there, I'd be for all of us visiting there more often, but I still have my concerns. Even with Melvin in prison, I still feel like I'm being watched whenever I go south of the Mason-Dixon," Blake admitted. Changing the subject, she inquired, "How were the kids?"

"Perfect as usual. We had lots of fun."

"Good. Now if I can just make it through the next six days, Georgia can come back and continue being the perfect mother. I guess her being away has made me realize how hard that job is. She's been asking for a nanny, and I finally understand why."

"You goin' to get one now?"

The attorney nodded. "I think we'll have to if Georgia wants to continue to work. I thought I would go ahead and look around and do some research on the matter before she gets back, so we can make a choice as soon as possible."

Cindy nodded. "Well, I'm sure she'd appreciate that. I should get goin'. It's late. The little ones are already fast asleep. If you need any more help, you cain call me."

"Thanks, Cindy. I appreciate your offer, but I want to see if I can stick it out."

"All right. Well, brin' Jamie, the jailbird, and all the kids down to Georgia's sometime this week," she said.

Blake laughed. "I'll see what I can do."

*  *  *

On Saturday morning all three blondes prepared to leave New Orleans. When they were finished packing, they had the bell person come retrieve their bags. However, Sarah and Helen were surprised when Georgia instructed that her bags be placed in another car separate from their own.

"Georgia, what's going on?" Sarah inquired.

"Oh, I'm stayin' here for a few more days. I'm really gettin' into my writin', so I want to take advantage of the momentum," she said.

"Blake agreed to that?" Helen questioned in surprise.

"I don't need Blake's permission to live my life," she quipped. "I left her a message. She'll be fine for a few more days. My mama will help her."

Not knowing what else to do, the other blondes just shrugged. They were both surprised at the turn of events but didn't give it any other thought, because Blake and Georgia's marriage wasn't their concern. "All right. Well, I guess we'll see you when you get back. Be careful down here," Helen said hugging her friend. Sarah followed suit.

"I'll be fine. See y'all soon. Have a safe flight back."

Late that afternoon all three brunettes left Torrance's place to meet their wives at the airport. As the Whitfield private jet came to a stop near its hanger, all three of them prepared themselves for the anticipated arrival. However when only two blondes came off the plan, the eldest woman gave her friends a confused look.

"Um, where's Georgia?" she asked of Helen and Sarah after they had hugged their own families.

Both blondes exchanged a look before Helen answered, "She's still in New Orleans."

"What? Why didn't she come back with you?"

Looking at her wife, Helen saw confusion on her spouse's face as well. "She told us that she was staying to write for a few more days. She said she had left you a message. Obviously you didn't get it."

The attorney shook her head. Just then her son, Luke asked, "Where's Mama, Mom?"

"You know what, Luke? I forgot that she wasn't coming back today."

"But you said she was, Mom," complained Lana.

"I know, and I'm sorry, honey. I'll make it up to you though. Why don't we go visit Grandma down at the restaurant? She'll make you that peach pie you two love so much," she suggested.

"We'll go with you," Torrance quickly added, knowing her friend was upset.

"So will we," Jamie piped in.

The oldest brunette gave them a half-hearted smile. "That's okay, guys. I can handle this. Really I'm all right."

"Are you sure?" Sarah asked.

"Yeah. I know all of you are anxious to get home."

"If you're positive," the photographer said.

"I am."

"Okay. You know where to find us if you need us," Helen stated before directing her children over to their family's SUV. Sarah and Jamie moved their family toward their car as well.

Torrance assisted Lana into her car seat as Blake did the same for Luke. Once they were in their seats, the photographer moved to the driver's side door. Blake looked at her old college buddy and shook her head. Making sure her kids couldn't hear her, she mumbled, "I could kill her. How could she do something so selfish?"

Torrance shrugged. "Don't get all upset until you talk to her, Blake. There has to be a good reason. Speak to her before forming an opinion."

"I don't have time for this. I've already taken two weeks off work. What am I supposed to do?"

"Do you want Helen and me to watch them for a few days?"

She shook her head. "I'll figure this out, but thanks anyway. I'll see you later."

"Okay."

Getting into her car, Blake sighed. She looked at her twins through the rearview mirror. She was glad they seemed to accept her explanation of why their mother was absent. Driving them over to Georgia's, they had dinner with Cindy. The older woman seemed glad to see her grandchildren but sympathetic although unsurprised at her daughter's disappearance. Over pie and ice cream for the kids, Blake looked over at her mother-in-law. "Cindy, why did Georgia do this? You don't seem all that startled at this development. Did you know this was going to happen?"

"No. I didn't know, Blake, but I'm not surprised either. Georgia's the independent type. You know that. I know she's needed some time away for awhile now. I just didn't think she's do this. Cain't you see that over the last several months that she's been dead on her feet? She's been tryin' to keep up her job, the kids, and the house all for you, and she's tired, Blake."

"Are you saying this is my fault?" the attorney asked.

"No."

"If she was so tired, why didn't she tell me?"

"She told me she tried, Blake. You weren't 'round enough to listen though. You work twelve to fifteen-hour days consistently. From the way I hear it, you only saw her long enough to fall in bed beside her at the end of the day."

"Someone has to pay for her lifestyle, Cindy. I've got four mouths to think about now."

"Blake, somehow I think you'd be comfortable financially even if you only worked a forty-hour week. Call it a hunch. That's not why you stay away from home."

"Oh, that's what you think, is it? Then what do you think keeps me away?" she questioned irritably.

Cindy nodded her head in her grandchildren's direction. "I know the love is there, Blake, but you're not takin' to motherhood the way she had hoped. You're still too detached for Georgia's comfort."

"What does that mean? She thinks I'm not committed to my family? The three of them have everything they want. I love all of them. I'm doing the best I can."

"I don't think so and neither does she. Georgia wants you to be a family woman."

"Well, I am to the best of my ability," she argued.

Cindy held up her hand. "I don't want to fight with you 'bout this, Blake. I'm just givin' you my opinion."

"All right. Then tell me what you think I should do, Cindy. Give up my practice?"

"Not at all. Just make more effort to be with her and the kids. Maybe hire someone to help with the kids, so Georgia cain take a break. She's burnt out, Blake."

The attorney nodded. Looking at her kids, she pondered what she could do to make this situation right before it got more out of hand. "Well, it just so happens that I'm interviewing a woman for a live-in nanny position tomorrow. I was going to surprise Georgia with that, but I guess it will have to wait until I talk to her. Well, I should get these two home. It's starting to get to be their bath time," she mentioned.

"Do you need some help tomorrow? I'll come to the loft if you need me to. Jack will understand if I have to be there instead of here."

"It would be helpful. I have to be in the office at some point. Maybe you should come around nine or so."

"All right. I'll be there. Good luck until then though."

Going back to the condo with the twins, Blake got them prepared and settled in their respective beds for the night. After that she went into her office and opened her bar for the bottle of scotch she kept there. As she was pouring herself a glass, the phone rang. She grumbled a greeting, figuring it would be her wife.

"Hey, honey," Georgia greeted cheerfully.

"I'm not in the mood, Georgia. I can't believe you did this to me. Exactly how long are you going to be gone?" she inquired, dispensing with the small talk.

"I don't know, Blake. I'm really gettin' into my book. I need to work on this or else my publisher is goin' to be upset."

"Well, I wish you had told me about this in advance. We could have planned for it. Instead you just don't come back from vacation. Georgia, you're down in New Orleans alone. You're without protection. Where are you staying? Is it at least safe?"

"Yes. It's safe, honey. I'm at this bed and breakfast in the Garden District," she informed, telling her wife the name and the contact information. "Look. I just need some time away. I know you cain handle this."

"Damn right I can. When can I expect you home, Georgia?"

"I don't know, a few weeks."

"A few weeks? Georgia Erwin, what in the hell are you trying to do to me?" she asked in anger.

"Blake, you need to have time with the kids, and I need time to work on my book. You'll be surprised how fast it will go."

"I still don't like it. If you're going to be down there that long, I'm going to insist that Tor be with you when she returns for her community service. I don't feel good about you being alone down there with so many Klan members lurking around. I wouldn't want anything happening to you, Georgia."

"I know, and I'll be glad for Tor's company. When is she goin' to be back?"

"A month for a three-week stint."

"Fine. She'll have a place here with me. Now I should go. It's gettin' late, and I know you have to work tomorrow."

"All right. Be safe down there, Georgia. Talk to you soon."

"Good night, love."

"Night, my Georgia peach." Hanging up the phone, Blake sighed. It was going to be a long few weeks without her wife around.

The next morning the attorney was up and working long before Cindy arrived. However just after she got there, there was another knock on the loft door. Blake went to answer it, knowing that it was her interview. Pulling the door open, she was taken back a moment by the woman standing at her door. She was a petite blonde that looked about twenty-five. Her hazel eyes sparkled brightly as she smiled at the attorney. Over her shoulder she had a nice briefcase, and she was dressed in a modest but perfectly pressed business suit.

"Ms. Erwin?" she asked.

"Yes. Call me Blake. You must be Renee Summers. Come in," she said extending her hand. They shook hands as the young woman entered. Pointing over to where Cindy was with the kids, she said, "This is my mother-in-law, Cindy. Cindy, this is Renee Summers. She's here to interview for the nanny position."

"Hi," the little blonde said. "Nice to meet you." After they shook hands as well, she looked at the twins. "I take it these are your children."

"Yes. This is Lana and Luke. Renee, my office is this way. If you would follow me, we can get started." Leading the way back to her home office, Blake waited until the blonde had entered to close the door. "Please have a seat," she said going to her side of the desk. Once Renee seemed settled, Blake began, "I already took the liberty of contacting the references you sent me. They of course gave you glowing reviews. We've already talked in depth about your experience, and I've liked what I've seen so far. You're still current on all your First Aid certifications I assume."

"Yes. I have all my certifications with me if you'd like to see them."

"And you've been doing this for three years now. Your previous employer had complimentary things to say about you. Tell me again why they released you."

"They were moving out of the area, and I had no desire to leave New York."

"They said the same thing. They wanted you to go with them," she said with a smile. "They are sad to see you go."

"I've enjoyed my employment with them tremendously. New York is my home though," the small woman mentioned.

"Well, being that we've had several phone interviews already, I think you and I have a clear idea about what this position did entail. However, something unexpected has come up. I thought my wife would be back to do this interview with me, but she is on an extended business trip, not to return for several weeks, so I'm on my own for this decision. I've liked what I've seen and heard from you, which is why I invited you here. I wanted you to get a chance to meet and spend some time with the kids to see how the three of you get along. I think it's important that the three of you mesh well."

"Of course. I understand."

"And assuming that all goes well there, I'd like to talk about some details for the arrangement if you feel this is a good match."

"Wonderful. Then why don't I start with Lana and Luke right away? No time like the present," she suggested.

"All right. You know where they are. Go to it. I have some calls to make. I'll be out to check on you in a little bit," Blake stated.

Instead of being taken by surprise at the dismissal, the young woman simply nodded and headed out of the office. The attorney decided to give her prospective employee half an hour with the kids, knowing that Cindy would do a thorough evaluation while she was out there. Sure enough her mother-in-law appeared in her office doorway twenty minutes later just as she was finishing a call. Blake motioned for her to come in and close the door. As soon as she hung up the phone, she looked at Cindy questioningly.

"Where did you find her?" the older woman asked.

"Why? That bad?"

"No. She's fabulous. You have to hire her. You should see her with the kids. They've already taken to her. She's the one, Blake."

The attorney nodded. "I was hoping you'd feel that way. I knew you'd have an opinion. She has an impressive resume and recommendations. The question remains though. Will she get along with Georgia?"

"I think so as long as no one gives Renee more than a passing glance," Cindy pointedly remarked.

"What are you suggesting, Cindy? That I'm offering her a job, because she's a hot girl?"

"So you did notice."

"She's even younger than Georgia. I wouldn't ever do that."

"But would Renee? There's a question for you."

"Perhaps I should inquire as to her sexual orientation. That could be a point of contention. I'll ask her about it. Otherwise she's good?"

"Perfect. Go hire her."

"All right then," she said, rising from her chair.

Together they moved out of the office into the living room. Blake saw Renee sitting on the floor with the children reading them a story. Both of them looked enthralled. The little woman didn't even bother to look up when the attorney took a seat on the sofa near them until the story was complete. When their eyes met, Renee spared her a smile.

"Okay, kids. Mom needs to talk to Renee for a minute. Let's get our rooms straightened up a little," Cindy suggested taking each of them by the hand.

When the two women were alone, Blake said, "I think I better show you the room that you would be using before we talk figures." She led the way to the spare bedroom near the children's rooms. Opening the door, she gestured for Renee to walk in ahead of her. "Unless you have furniture that you would like to move in, this room will remain as it is. You can rearrange it as you see fit though. You have your own private bathroom and sitting area," she stated, pointing to different features of the spacious room. "Luke's room is next door to yours and Lana's just on the other side of that. Georgia's and my room is at the other end of the hall. You'll be welcome to use any part of the loft. It will be your home, and I will rely on you heavily to be at the children's disposal at almost all hours. They will be like your own, especially while Georgia is away. You'll be in charge of the upkeep of their rooms and their laundry as well. Georgia and I can fend for ourselves in that area. Is this space suitable to your needs?"

"It's fine. It's bigger than my last place," Renee responded.

"Good. Then why don't we go back into my office to talk numbers." Together they moved back into the office. "There is just one other thing I wanted to speak to you about, Renee. I want to be extremely careful about the influences on my children. This will be your home, but I want to be extra cautious about your visitors, especially overnight guests."

"I understand. I take my positions seriously, Blake. I know discretion is crucial. I can assure you that it won't be a problem. Besides I'm not currently involved anyway."

Blake gave a nod, knowing she couldn't directly inquire about her prospective employee's orientation. Deciding just to let nature take its course, she said, "Renee, I would like to offer you the position. However I need to ask that we make it on a trial basis. I'll give you a ninety-day probationary period to see if it works. Would that be agreeable to you?"

The young blonde smiled and gave a nod. "I understand. You want to give your wife a chance to evaluate me."

"Yes. Here's my offer. Ninety days probationary period. You get room and board, health insurance, and a gross salary of $50,000 annually that will be paid out biweekly. From what I gathered that's a ten percent raise for you. What do you say?"

The small woman was silent for a moment before answering, "I think I should ask where I sign up."

"Funny you should say that. I have a written offer for you, so we are both clear on our responsibilities," the attorney said, pulling two pieces of paper out of a file on top of her desk. Getting out a pen as well, she requested, "Please review that and see if changes need to be made."

Each of them read their respective copies before Renee answered, "It looks fine to me except for the start date. That's blank."

"Well, when can you start?" Blake inquired.

"When do you want me?" Renee questioned.

"How about right now? I have a meeting to get to. Cindy will stay here with you to help you get acclimated. I'll be back this evening, and you and I can go get the rest of your things while she watches the kids."

"Sounds good."

"Great then," the brunette replied, writing Renee's starting date down on her copy of the offer letter before signing it. She handed it over to the blonde and received the other copy in return to do the same. When they both had signed the two copies, Blake handed one back to Renee and then stood, extending her hand professionally. "Welcome to the Erwin household, Renee."

"Thank you, Blake. I think this will work out well."

"Well, you settle in for a moment and then find the kids. I'm off to the office. When I get home tonight, I'll make you a list of numbers you might need. In the meantime if you need me, Cindy will know how to find me. I look forward to seeing you tonight."

"So do I. Have a good day."

That evening Blake had to stay later than she wanted to try to catch up on some work. Deciding it would not be good to stand Renee up on her first night there, she called up to the house. After the first couple of rings, someone answered, "Erwin residence."

"Renee, hi. It's Blake," the older woman announced.

"Oh, hi. I was beginning to wonder about you."

"Yeah. Well, I got stuck at the office, but I'm on my way out soon. How is everything over there?"

"It's fine. I have the kids eating dinner, and Cindy and I were just chatting. After this it's bath time and then off to bed. Will you be around to see them off to sleep?"

"I'm hoping to. I know that I promised to help you with some of your things tonight, and I don't want Cindy to have to babysit all night while we do that."

"Well, we don't have to do that tonight. We could do it tomorrow evening if you preferred."

"No. You won't have anything to wear if we do that. I'll tell you what. We'll get the kids to bed, and then go get your stuff while Cindy watches them. I'll even throw in some Chinese take-out for my tardiness," she joked.

"Sounds good, Blake. I just happen to love Chinese. Hurry home though. I know these kids would love to see their mom."

"I'll be there soon," she promised. As guaranteed, Blake got to the loft just as her children were getting ready for bed. They were happy to see her and ran to give her hugs. The brunette smiled at them before giving her new nanny a grin as well.

"How was your day?" Renee inquired, reaching for Blake's briefcase.

The touch seemed a little odd for the older woman, but she released her bag to the younger woman who set it aside on the foyer table. "It was long. I'm glad to be home to see my perfect angels though," she said, picking each of them up in an arm. Taking them back to their bedrooms, she deposited Lana onto her bed and left her there in Renee's care as she went into Luke's room. Tucking her son into bed, she gave him a kiss as she stroked back his blonde hair. He looked so much like Georgia.

"Mom, when will Mama be home?" he asked as he reached to hug her again.

"I really don't know, son. She's off doing work, but I'm sure it'll be soon. Don't worry about it." He nodded at her before settling under his covers. "I love you, Luke," she whispered kissing him on the forehead.

"I love you too, Mom."

"Sweet dreams."

"Is Renee going to be here tomorrow?"

"Yes. She's going to be with you during the days now. Is that okay with you?"

He nodded. "I like her. She's fun and pretty," he bashfully stated.

Blake chuckled. "Yes. She is pretty, Luke," Blake conceded.

"But not as pretty as Mama," he clarified.

"You're right. Your mama is the most beautiful woman in the world, isn't she?" He gave a nod in reply. "All right. You need to go to sleep now. Renee's going to come say good night, and then you have to go to sleep," she instructed.

Going next door to her daughter's room, she stopped in the doorway to observe her nanny with Lana. The blonde was sitting on the bed with the three-year-old girl obviously finishing an impromptu story. As Blake watched on, she thought of her wife. She had seen Georgia act the same way with the kids, and it made her miss her lover. When Renee was through, she hugged the little girl and then rose from the bed. As she turned her eyes met Blake's. "Time for the switch?" she teased lightly.

The attorney just nodded moving toward Lana's bed. She knelt down next to her daughter as Renee left the room. "Well, I hope you have sweet dreams, baby girl," she whispered gently, tucking her covers around her and then leaning to kiss her dark head. "I love you."

"I love you too, Mom."

"Tell me one thing before you go to sleep. Did you have fun with Renee today?"

She nodded. "Yeah. She read to us and played dolls with me."

"Good. I'm glad. She's going to stay here with us now. Would you like that?"

The three-year-old shrugged. "Maybe," she answered.

"Maybe? Why only maybe?"

"Because I want Mama instead," she said.

"Oh. Well, Mama is going to be here too. She and Renee are both going to take care of you during the day, but for now it's just going to be Renee until Mama gets back. Is that okay?" Her daughter nodded. "Good. Now it's time to shut those pretty brown eyes and go to sleep."

Giving a nod, Lana said, "Have good dreams, Mom."

"You too, sweetie."

Going back into the living room, she saw Cindy sitting on the sofa. "Well, how was your first day back?" the older blonde asked.

"Tiring. How were things here?"

"Wonderful actually. The kids took to Renee perfectly. She was the right choice, Blake."

"I'm glad to hear that. Your opinion means a lot to me since Georgia's not here to give hers. Listen. I promised Renee I would help her move some of her stuff tonight. Can you stay for a few more hours just in case the kids need something?"

"Of course. I was thinking about just staying the night."

"Great. I'd like that," Blake stated as Renee appeared from Luke's room. "Well, are you ready to get some of your things?"

"Yeah. Most of it is still packed from when I moved out of my last place. I've just been staying with a friend in the meantime, so it's still mostly in boxes and suitcases."

"Maybe I should drive then. How much do you have?"

"Not much. It's mostly clothes, stereo equipment and a computer."

"All right. That should fit in my Hummer," she mentioned. "Cindy, can we get you anything while we're out? I promised Renee Chinese."

"I'm fine. Thanks though. I'll probably be in bed by the time you get back."

"All right. See you in the morning then. Sleep well. I'll come in and get the children's monitors when I get back, so you don't have to listen for them all night."

Blake escorted her nanny down to the garage. Quietly they got into the large SUV and headed out onto the streets of New York. Renee gave her directions but for the most part the drive was silent except for the music the attorney had on. Managing to bribe the building's attendant into being able to park directly in front of the building, the two of them made their way up to the apartment where Renee was staying. Since her friend was home, the three of them were able to get all her things in just a couple of trips.

By the time they got it home and unloaded, though, it was half-past nine. The blonde looked at Blake and gave a tired smile. "Maybe that Chinese should wait for another day. I'm getting tired, and I'd like to get some of this put away."

"You sure? I could run down and get it. By the time I get back you will have gotten some of this put away. It's no trouble. You have to eat something."

Renee shrugged. "All right. If you're sure." Blake nodded.

At 10:30 that night the attorney returned to find her nanny diligently putting away her things. "Time for a break, Renee. You've done enough for one night. Come have some food."

The young blonde nodded and followed the brunette into the kitchen. "Wow. You have quite the spread here," she said, seeing how much food the older woman had actually gotten for them.

Blake shrugged. "I couldn't decide, so I got all of my favorites. What do you want to drink?" she asked, opening the refrigerator.

"What do we have?"

"Let's see. Milk, juice, beer, wine, soda."

"Wine sounds good if it's white."

Blake pulled out the bottle from its hiding place and poured Renee a glass. She retrieved herself a beer before going for two plates and utensils. Settling down at the table with the smaller woman, the attorney unceremoniously began to dig into her meal. Renee followed suit, and they chattered amiably while they ate. Once dinner was over however, Blake excused herself to bed, knowing she had an early start the next morning.

The next day she was busy at work when her assistant alerted her to a phone call. Picking it up, she greeted, "Blake Erwin."

"Hey, Blake. It's Sarah," the blonde actress announced.

"Sarah, hi. To what do I owe this pleasure?"

"Well, Jamie and I were wondering how you were doing with the kids. I called up to your place this morning and found out you had hired a nanny. She seems nice."

"Oh, Renee is perfect. She's working out well so far. Things are going okay."

"Did you find out when Georgia was coming back?"

"No. She said several weeks, but I have no idea what that means. By the sound of it, it seems like over a month, because she intends to stay down there while Tor is doing her community service."

"Wow. That's a long time."

"Yeah," Blake mumbled, wondering if there was a real point to the conversation.

"Listen, Blake. I wanted to ask you something about Jamie's custody agreement with Samantha and Doug. Do you have a minute?"

"Sure. What do you want to know?"

"Is there any provision for Jamie getting sole custody of Katrina?"

"No. Jamie's made it clear she doesn't want to get involved in a battle with them over that. Why are you asking? Is she thinking about trying to file for sole custody?"

"I was just wondering, because things with Katrina are getting so trying. I just thought if Jamie had sole custody or I had joint custody that she might respond better to me."

"Oh, I see. I have to tell you, Sarah. I don't think you'll get Jamie to agree to giving you partial custody of Katrina just for the simple fact that it would mean taking custody away from Samantha and Doug. She doesn't want to fight with Stephanie's family like that. What's going on, Sarah? Are things that bad between you and Katrina?" she inquired in concern.

"She listens to Samantha better than me. I just feel like an outsider in my own family, Blake. There's a bond between Jamie, Katrina, and Samantha that is so strong."

"Are you jealous, Sarah?"

"I wouldn't call it that. I just want to be respected as an authoritative figure in Katrina's life. Now that Jamie and I are married there are four adults in her life guiding her, and I feel as if I'm the last one on the totem pole. I'm her stepmother for goodness sakes. I deserve a little respect."

"What does Jamie say about all this?"

"She won't face the issue. She sees that it's there, but I don't think she knows what to do any more than I do. I just thought maybe there was something that could be done on the legal side to make my position more prominent."

"Well, there are always ways of doing that, but do you want to upset Samantha and Doug? I know Jamie doesn't. Maybe the four of you should talk about this rationally before flinging them back into court. Jamie won't like it, and I know you're on good terms with them. Why ruin your relationship when there are other ways to resolve this? Did you ever think that maybe Katrina was better off living with them again? I know you and Jamie wanted all five of you to be a family, but she seemed to do better with Doug and Samantha. Maybe that's something you and Jamie want to think about. Sarah, I'll do anything that Jamie asks me to of course, but I don't think this is the best way."

"But we could do it assuming I convinced her?" the blonde inquired.

"Sure. We can do anything. I don't recommend it, but we can do it," Blake answered.

"Great. That's what I wanted to know."

"Sarah, I must advise you against trying to convince Jamie to do this. It wouldn't be good for any of the relationships involved."

The blonde sighed. "I know, but I'm at the end of my sanity, Blake. Something has to give. At least if Jamie knows I spoke to you about it, she'll know I'm serious about making changes."

"Just be careful, Sarah. You're messing with something larger than you think."

"Well, I have to go. Eve's being too quiet, which means there's trouble. Thanks for your time, Blake."

"You're welcome. That's what I'm here for. You two take care. Let's get together soon if your schedules permit."

"Sounds good. Talk to you later."

Hanging up the phone, the actress went to find her two daughters. She found Katrina sitting on the front porch doing her favorite activity, chatting on her cell phone. Switching Stephen from one hip to the other, Sarah looked around the yard for Eve but didn't see her. Glancing at the ten-year-old she questioned, "Where's Eve?" Without even bothering to address her stepmother directly, Katrina gestured across the way to Samantha and Doug's house. "How did she get over there, Katrina? Did you walk her over?" The blonde child ignored the questions. "Katrina, answer me."

"She walked over herself," the girl grumbled.

"You let her cross the street alone?" Sarah asked, her voice raising with her anger. "She's four, Katrina. She could've gotten hurt." Again there was only silence to her comments. Finally getting frustrated at her stepdaughter's behavior, Sarah demanded, "Get off the phone, Katrina. You and I need to talk."

"Later. I'm busy."

"Now!" yelled Sarah, grabbing the phone and ending the call.

"Hey! You can't do that! I was talking to someone!" she screamed. "I'm telling Mom!"

"Good. I want her to know, Katrina. You have no right talking to me that way. When I tell you to do something, you better do it. Now why did you let Eve cross the street alone?"

"I watched her! Geez, Sarah! Don't get all bent out of shape about it!"

"What did you just call me?" Sarah questioned. Katrina had called her Mama since she and Jamie had gotten married, so this new and unexpected turn took her off guard.

"I called you Sarah! That is your name after all! I'm going to Uncle Doug and Aunt Samantha's!" she declared.

"Oh, no you're not. You're staying right here, young lady. We're not finished."

"I don't have to do what you tell me," the ten-year-old countered with attitude before starting to walk down the sidewalk to the street.

"Get back here, Katrina!" Sarah yelled.

"No!" the blonde girl hollered back over her shoulder as she crossed the street.

At a loss as to how to handle the situation, Sarah simply watched her go. When Katrina was in her aunt and uncle's house, the actress collapsed into the chair on the porch with her son. Tears began to fall from her eyes as she realized she had lost all control over her eldest child.

Later that evening when Jamie got home Sarah was still alone with Stephen. Taking their son from her wife, she bestowed kisses on both of them before inquiring, "Where are the girls?"

"They're over at Samantha and Doug's," Sarah mumbled in defeat.

"What's wrong, Sarah?"

The blonde looked up at the older woman and shook her head. "I can't do this with Katrina any more, Jamie. She doesn't accept me as a disciplinarian. I can't even talk to her without her getting an attitude with me. Something has to give."

"What happened this time?"

"I was on the phone with Blake today and left her to watch Eve for a few minutes. She let Eve walk across the street alone, because she was too lazy to get up out of the chair and walk her over there. She was on that damn cell phone you gave her. I don't know who a ten-year-old needs to be talking to all the time. Of course I got upset about her letting Eve go unattended."

"I'm sorry," Jamie said taking a seat next to the shorter woman on the couch.

"That's not the worst of it, Jamie. We started to fight. We both were yelling, but she called me Sarah, Jamie. She's called me Mama since we got married. Now she calls me Sarah. That hurt my feelings. It makes me feel as if she doesn't see me as another mother."

"I'm really sorry, Sarah. I'll talk to her."

"You need to do more than talk, Jamie. I'm serious. I can't deal with her when she acts this way. I don't know what's going on with her, but I'm tired of taking the brunt of her frustrations and attitude. You need to let her know with whom she's dealing since she won't listen to me."

"I understand. I'll do something. I promise," the brunette said, rising to her feet.

"Where are you going?" Sarah asked in confusion.

"To talk to Katrina. I want this over with as soon as possible. Be back in a bit."

Jamie walked out of the house and over to Samantha and Doug's. She gave a strong knock on the door and then walked in. Her former sister-in-law and brother-in-law were sitting in the living room with their kids plus Katrina and Eve.

"Mom!" Eve greeted rushing over for a hug.

"Hi, Eve," she said with a smile for the four-year-old. "Did you have a good day?"

"Yeah. I did lots of fun stuff."

"Good. I'm glad. You'll have to tell me all about it, but right now I need to talk to your sister. Katrina, outside now," she stated pointing out to the back porch. Her daughter didn't say anything but rolled her eyes. Once they were alone, Jamie crossed her arms over her chest and put on a scowl. "What happened today?" she inquired.

"Nothing. I was minding my own business when Sarah started yelling at me."

"All right. You hold it right there. Since when did you start calling her Sarah? What brought that on?"

The little girl shrugged for a moment as her attitude deflated under her mother's cold glare. "She's not my mom," she mumbled. "I don't want to call her that."

Looking down at her daughter, Jamie saw something was truly bothering her, so she decided to take a softer approach. "Come here, Katrina. Come sit with me for a minute," she suggested, taking a seat in one the chairs. Katrina followed her actions, but instead of allowing the little girl to sit in her own chair, Jamie pulled her down into her lap. Katrina immediately curled up into her strong mother. Silence ensued for several moments. "Katrina, Sarah is your stepmother. If you don't want to call her Mama any more, you don't have to, but it would hurt her feelings if you started calling her Sarah after all this time. She loves you, Katrina, as much as I do. She wants you to be happy as much as I do."

"All she does is yell at me," the child complained. "She likes Eve and Stephen better than me."

"That's not true, Katrina. All three of you are our children, and we love all of you equally."

"Then why is she so mean to me?"

Jamie sighed as she idly caressed her daughter's fair locks. "Katrina, I know this is hard to understand, but she's not being mean to you. She's trying to discipline you, but since you aren't listening to her, she's getting upset and frustrated. She doesn't like yelling at you. It upsets her to have to do that, but you aren't paying attention to what she asks of you. You need to start doing what she tells you to. If you do that, I can promise you that she won't scream. It's not in her nature."

"But she never asks Eve to do anything," Katrina mumbled.

"Well, honey, Eve's four. You're ten. She does ask Eve to do things. They're just things that a four-year-old can handle. Since you are older, you can handle more responsibility. It's a part of being a big girl. When Eve's your age, she'll ask Eve to do the same things. She'll ask Eve to watch over Stephen just as she asks you to look out for Eve. You're the big sister, Katrina, and that's a great thing to be, but it does have its responsibilities. Sarah knows that Eve looks up to you. She watches what you do, and it would be so helpful to us both if you were doing the right thing."

Silence prevailed for a moment before the little girl softly stated, "I wish it was just you, me, and Mom again."

Hearing the pain of her child's voice, Jamie felt it in her own heart. It was the first time Katrina had spoken about Stephanie in such a way. She suspected that her daughter missed her mother, but the little girl had never actually said it in the five years she had been gone. "I know you miss her, baby," Jamie whispered as she felt hot tears trickle down her neck from where the little girl was clutching to her.

"Do you miss her, Mom?"

"Of course I do," she admitted. "If she were here, I'm sure the three of us would be happy together. However, she's not here, Katrina, and I know she wanted me to find someone else to be with and to help raise you. Your mother would approve of Sarah. I know she would. I wish you would too."

Katrina didn't say anything, so Jamie just waited for her daughter to speak again. The ten-year-old simply cried, making her mother begin to as well, and the two of them wept together, Katrina for her mother and Jamie for her daughter's pain until the little girl had fallen into slumber. Knowing it was getting late, the actress scooped her daughter up into her arms as she rose from the chair. Katrina didn't stir much, only nuzzled closer to her. Going back into the house, she called to Eve, saying they needed to go home. The four-year-old complied, coming to take Jamie's outstretched hand.

"Is everything okay?" Stephanie softly inquired walking them to the door.

"No but we'll talk about it later," the tall woman replied. "Good night. Thanks for looking after the girls."

Quietly the three of them made their way back to their own house, Eve clutching tightly to Jamie's hand as Katrina continued to sleep on her shoulder. Sarah was sitting in the living room holding a sleeping Stephen when they came in. She could easily see the distress in her lover's eyes, but she didn't ask what was wrong in front of the children. Instead she softly said that it was time for Eve's bath.

Jamie nodded. "I'm just going to put Katrina to bed, and then I'll give Eve her bath. You put Stephen down and meet me in the bathroom."

Walking upstairs to her eldest daughter's room, Jamie gently put Katrina down on the bed. The little girl hardly moved as she began to remove her clothes. Slipping on clean pajamas, she put the child under the covers and then knelt down next to her bed. Jamie gazed at her daughter for a long time and cried over the revelations of the evening. Her daughter was mourning, and she hadn't been paying enough attention to help her sooner. Instead it escalated to the point that Katrina and Sarah's relationship was suffering. Pushing the flowing blonde hair off the ten-year-old's face, she leaned in to kiss her forehead. "I love you, Katrina," she whispered. "Sweet dreams."

Moving into the bathroom, she saw Sarah next to the tub starting the water. Eve was next to her, squirming her way out of her clothes and chatting, oblivious to the strain Sarah was showing. Coming to join the two blondes, Jamie knelt down next to her wife as Eve got into the water. Neither woman spoke to the other, instead focusing all their attention onto their middle child. As usual Eve was thrilled to be the center of her parents' attention and began to tell Jamie all of the wonderful things she had done that day. For her part, the tall woman listened attentively, but she knew once Eve was down for the night the woman next to her and she were going to have to talk about the problem that now faced them. Stalling for time to compose herself, Jamie took over the duties of dressing their little girl for bed. She tucked her in and told her a story before wishing her sweet dreams. Hearing Sarah come into the room to do the same, Jamie retreated to the master bedroom to get ready for bed herself, seeing that Sarah had done so already.

Ten minutes later Jamie was standing on the deck off their room looking up at the night sky. Stars were just beginning to make their presence known. However, she didn't pay them any attention. Instead Jamie cried alone. She didn't know what to do to help Katrina. Helplessly Jamie looked heavenward. "What do I do, Stephanie?" she questioned aloud. "How do I help her?" Pausing a moment she mumbled, "I wish you were here."

Sarah stared out the open double doors at her wife. She wasn't surprised that her beloved spoke aloud to her late wife, but the last comment took her off guard. Her heart sunk a little at the thought of Stephanie actually being there, because she knew what the ramifications would mean, but she knew she had no right to be jealous of a deceased woman Jamie had once dearly loved. She was the one Jamie loved now, and she was the one that shared her life with her and their three children. Quietly Sarah moved out onto the deck and slipped her arms around the strong tall body. The tension immediately began to fade.

"How did it go tonight?" Sarah softly inquired.

Jamie shook her head. "I'm not sure I got through to her or not," she confessed. "She told me something that upset me. I haven't exactly been mindful of her needs. I feel terrible about letting her suffering continue without even as much as an acknowledgment. What kind of a parent am I?"

"Jamie, don't do this to yourself. You're a wonderful mother. You've done everything for all three of our children."

"No, I haven't. My daughter is in pain, Sarah, and I've done nothing to help her."

"That's not true. You do everything you can for her."

The brunette shook her head. "No. I should have seen this. I should have realized that she's acting out because she misses Stephanie. I guess having you here makes her miss Stephanie all the more, and she's having a hard time dealing with you as a mother because of that."

"Poor baby. I'm sorry, Jamie. I should have tried to be more sensitive."

"I guess her living with Samantha and Doug had been hiding that all along, because Samantha and Stephanie are so much alike. It was probably comforting to her, and now she's over here with the two of us. The transition is harder on her than I thought it would be. Listen. I don't know what's going to happen when she wakes up tomorrow. She might still be a thorn in your side, and she still might call you Sarah. If she does that, then I'm truly sorry. I know that hurts your feelings. Could you just bear it though? I'm hoping this is just a phase. I told her how much you love her, but she's not ready to see you as a mother yet. I wish I could get her to change her mind about that, but I'm hoping she will do it on her own in time. I made it clear to her that she should be doing the things that you tell her though. I'm hoping that she remembers that much at least. She told me that she thought you always yelled at her. I promised her that if she minded you that you wouldn't yell. Think you can handle that?"

Sarah nodded. "I never want to yell at her, Jamie. She just pushes me until I'm at the end of my sanity."

"I know, and I'm sorry. Maybe there is something we can do for her. Maybe we should get her professional help. If she could just work out some of this stuff instead of taking it out on you, that would be best."

"We'll look into it. For now however, let's just relax. Stephen's down for a little while. I'd love to spend a little alone time with you. What do you say?" she asked enticingly as her hands mapped over her wife's defined back.

Jamie turned in the small woman's embrace. "That sounds good. What did you have in mind?" Sarah didn't answer. Instead she just gave an enticing smile and motioned for Jamie to follow her as she retreated toward their bedroom.

*  *  *

A month later Torrance returned to New Orleans for her community service. Even though she dreaded being apart from Helen and their two kids for that long, she knew Blake had gotten her out of jail time, so for that she was relieved. As she walked off the plane that day and down the corridor towards the baggage claim area, an excited blonde was there to meet her.

"Tor, how have you been? How's Helen?" Georgia inquired as they hugged lightly.

"All right. Helen's doing well. She's not happy about me being down here, but there was no getting around that."

The little blonde nodded. "Well, at least you'll be in good hands while you're here. I won't let you get into any more trouble," she joked as they walked to get the photographer's luggage and equipment.

"I'm sure she appreciates that," Torrance answered with a demure smile. Even as much as she enjoyed Georgia's company, she was a little upset at what the woman was doing to her long-time friend. For the past month Georgia had stayed down in New Orleans alone, leaving Blake to take care of things in New York. If it hadn't been for Renee, Torrance knew the attorney would have lost her composure by then. As it was, Blake wasn't happy with the writer's extended absence, but she didn't speak about it much except to say that Georgia was following her own dreams at the moment.

After picking up the brunette's things, the two of them quietly made their way back to Georgia's place in the Garden District. As they pulled up to their house, Torrance turned to Georgia in confusion. "This is where you've been staying?"

"Yeah. It's a great place. I rented it for a couple of months. It's a bed and breakfast, but I convinced them to rent me the whole place. It's been nice."

"Different than New York," the tall woman mentioned.

Georgia nodded in agreement. "This is more my pace than New York," she stated.

Torrance quirked her brow in response but didn't reply to the comment. She had secretly feared that the young blonde had thoughts of permanently living in New Orleans with the way she was acting, but she hadn't said that to anyone but her own wife. To hear Georgia admit she liked the city better than her home only served to strengthen her assumption. "Must be hard being away from Blake and the kids though."

Georgia gave a nod. "I miss Luke and Lana terribly. I wish they were here. Of course I miss Blake too, but she's always so busy anyway. She hardly had time for the kids and me while I was in New York. It's not that much different now. We talk on the phone."

"Surely you miss being with her though," the photographer pressed.

Blue eyes sparkled as she looked at her friend. "I miss that too, Tor. Don't get me wrong. However, I've been busy with my book and my articles. This time away has been good."

"Well, when you finally do get home, you'll be happy with the nanny Blake hired. Renee's been great from what I've heard. The kids have really taken to her, and even Blake seems pleased. Apparently Renee's a great cook on top of it all."

"She cooks for Blake?"

"Yeah, cooks, cleans. She was quite a catch from the way Blake tells it," Torrance said, wondering if all the talk about Renee would get to her friend. She saw Georgia deep in thought for a few moments as they got her things up into the house.

Putting the photographer's bags down in the entryway, Georgia tried to sound casual as she asked, "How old is Renee?"

"Don't know exactly. Twenty-five, twenty-six, something like that."

"What's she look like?"

"Blonde, hazel eyes, very attractive," the tall woman admitted, intentionally pushing the envelope, looking for a reaction.

Georgia nodded in silence. The thought of a woman younger than her living in her house in her absence sharing time with Blake and her kids was eating her up on the inside. However, she didn't say that to the photographer. "Well, enough 'bout her. Let me show you to your room."

The next morning Torrance had to report to her assignment early, so she was up and out of the house before Georgia even stirred. After hearing what her job was going to be in detail for the next three weeks, she realized that it wasn't going to be as horrible as it first seemed. Blake had arranged for her to be spending the whole three weeks photographing different aspects of the city, so she decided to just enjoy the opportunity to do her work.

When she returned home that evening, the writer was in the kitchen. "Hey. How was it today?" Georgia inquired.

"Fine. This won't be so bad."

"Good. I was makin' some dinner. You hungry?"

"Yeah. Food sounds good."

"All right. It'll be ready in a few minutes. By the way, Helen called for you earlier. She said she wants you to call her back right away."

"All right. Thanks. Let me do that, and then I'll join you."

Going up to her room, Torrance stowed her equipment on the sofa and then picked up the phone to call her wife. "Hi. You called," she said softly when Helen answered.

"Yeah. How are you? How was it today?"

"Okay. It won't be so bad. Blake did well by me down here. I would even say I might enjoy it if you and the kids were with me."

"Well, we all miss you, Torrance."

"I miss you all as well. How are John and Marta? Behaving I hope."

"Of course. Our children are perfect," the blonde reminded.

Torrance laughed a little. "You know it would be a lot more fun if you were here. Why don't you bring the kids down? I'll have to work during the days, but at least we'd all be here at night."

"I don't want to disturb Georgia."

"Don't worry about that. Come on. Think about it, will you?"

"Sure. I'd love to be there with you," Helen conceded. "Um, Torrance, I actually called for a reason. I would much rather do this in person, but I guess this will have to do under the circumstances. I have to tell you something," she stated with a light giggle.

"What is that, mon madame? Is it what I think it is?" she questioned, hope evident in her voice.

"Yes. I guess you were right. The change of scenery did us a lot of good. I'm pregnant, love."

"Oh, this is so great! Oh, Helen, I wish I was there with you right now. This is so wonderful."

"I knew you would think so. We have so much to plan for when you return. I'm so happy, Torrance. Thank you for giving me this. I love you."

"Je t'aime, Helen," Torrance whispered softly. "When should we tell the kids?"

"I was hoping we would do it together when you came home. I don't want anyone else to know until then. I mean it's still early. I just found out today."

"Of course. We'll keep it between us. Oh, I wish I was there with you now. You're going to go through a lot of morning sickness alone. I'm sorry. Be strong for me and know that I'm thinking of you, Helen."

"I know, but you owe me for this, Torrance. It's one thing to be sick when you're here but quite another when you're away on business. You have to promise never to get into this kind of trouble again. You now have three kids to think about plus me."

"I'll never do this again, Helen. You have my word."

"All right. Well, I need to feed the kids dinner. I'll talk to you later. I love you, Torrance."

"I love you too, Helen. You've made me so happy. Take it easy now. I'll talk to you tomorrow."

The following morning Helen and Sarah decided to take their children into the city. They had planned to meet Blake with her kids at Georgia's for lunch. However, that day as they walked into their friends' restaurant, they saw the attorney sitting with her children and an attractive young blonde at a table near the back. The oldest woman was talking so intently with her nanny that she never even saw Helen and Sarah approach with their group. It wasn't until Helen spoke up that Blake even turned toward them.

"Oh, you're here already," Blake mentioned checking her watch. The time seemed to pass so quickly whenever she and Renee talked. "Um, Sarah, Helen, this is my new nanny, Renee Summers. Renee, this is Sarah Talbot-Dean and Helen Whitfield. Helen is Torrance's wife. You met Torrance a few days ago."

"Oh yes, of course. Nice to meet you both after talking on the phone," the youngest blonde said as she stood to shake hands with the other blondes.

"Have a seat," Blake said, gesturing to the empty chairs.

After settling all the kids and placing orders for lunch, the attorney turned to Helen and Sarah. "So, what do you two have on your agendas today?"

"Actually we're taking the kids shopping. Jamie gave me free reign to buy whatever I wanted, so I have to make the most of that opportunity," Sarah teased.

"And of course Torrance is still making things up to me so a shopping spree is a good way to do that," Helen added jokingly. "What about you all?"

Blake shrugged. "I'm just working. What are you planning on for the rest of the day, Renee?"

"I hadn't actually decided yet. Speaking of shopping though, I was planning on asking you about getting some new clothes for the kids. They seem to be growing so quickly. It would help to get them some new things."

"Then you must do it."

"You could go with us if you want," Helen stated.

"That's a great idea," Blake answered turning to her nanny. "You should go with Sarah and Helen. They know all the best spots."

"I wouldn't want to intrude," Renee hesitated.

"Nonsense. Blake's right. We do know all the places," Sarah countered.

"It's settled then," the brunette announced.

Lunch passed relatively easily even though there were seven children making the meal interesting. When it was over, Sarah and Helen gathered all the kids, even Blake's, since Renee said she needed to speak to her employer alone for a moment. When it was just the two of them, the attorney looked at the younger woman questioningly. Renee looked over at the two blondes and then back at the tall woman. "I'm not sure the weekly allowance you gave me for the kids will cover this shopping trip," she said tentatively.

"Oh, right. Of course," Blake replied reaching for her wallet. Taking out a credit card, she extended it to her nanny. "I actually meant to give this to you a few days ago. I put you on my account, so you could buy things for the children easier. Just collect the receipts as you go along, so I know where it's all going and give them to me when you get back."

As the conversation continued, Helen and Sarah exchanged glances. "Do you see what I do?" the actress inquired of her taller friend.

Helen nodded. "This isn't good," the green-eyed woman responded. "They have a natural chemistry together. If I didn't know better I would think there was interest there on both parts."

Sarah nodded in agreement. "I hope Georgia knows what she's risking," she mumbled as Renee started for them. "Ready to go?"

"Yeah. Thanks for waiting. I just had to get the finances squared away with the boss," the youngest blonde said with a smile. "This should be fun."

That evening when Sarah arrived home with her three children, Jamie was sitting across the street on the porch with Samantha. When she saw the blonde trying to carry Stephen and the numerous bags, though, she jogged across the way to help. "How was shopping today?" she asked curiously as the group went into the house.

Sarah rolled her eyes at her wife. It had been a trial with Katrina and even Helen had noticed it, but she didn't want to get into that with her other kids there. Instead she answered, "We have some things to talk about, Jamie. Katrina wants to spend the night over at Doug and Samantha's again."

The brunette actress nodded in understanding. "Well, was she behaved while you were out?" she inquired of her wife even though she looked at the ten-year-old.

"Not exactly."

"Then she can't go," Jamie answered firmly. Gazing down at her eldest daughter, she stated, "In fact I think it would be a good idea if you spent some time up in your room and away from that phone of yours, young lady."

"But, Mom, that's not fair," complained Katrina.

"I think it's completely fair, Katrina. If you can't behave while you are out, you won't go out. Sarah is in charge of you, and you didn't listen to her. It's time to pay the consequences. Now hand over the phone," she demanded, extending her hand. Reluctantly Katrina relinquished it. "Thank you. Now go to your room and stay there until I come get you." The ten-year-old girl sulked up the staircase to her room before Jamie turned to Sarah. "Well, that takes care of her for the moment. Want to tell me what happened while I work on dinner?"

Sarah followed her wife into the kitchen with their son attached to her hip. "Well, she had a terrible attitude the whole time we were out. Helen even commented on it. Not only that she was rude to Blake and Georgia's new nanny, Renee. She was simply trying to be nice to our daughter, and Katrina pretty much told her where she could go. I don't know what to do here, Jamie."

"Well, Samantha and I were talking while I waited on you to come home. This change didn't really happen until we all moved in together. She started with the attitude a little bit then, but after Stephen was born, she really turned into a hellion. Samantha and I were discussing how much better she was under she and Doug's care," the tall woman mentioned. "I was trying to get information out of her how she managed to do it. Apparently she's started with the attitude with Samantha and Doug as well, but they never said anything about it until now. This is worse than I thought."

"What are we going to do then?"

"I told Samantha about our idea to send her to counseling. She seemed to think it might help. I mean don't know what else to try yet. We can always hope that does the trick."

"I guess we'll find out," Sarah mumbled.

"Anything else interesting happen today? You saw Helen?"

"Yeah. She's good, and I met this Renee woman. I'll tell you this, because you're my wife, but I hate to think of it. I think Georgia's about to find herself in a bind."

"What do you mean? What makes you think that?"

"Renee and Blake get along extremely well. You should have seen them together."

"Are you saying Blake's having an affair?"

"No but the two of them are something to see. I would hate to think Georgia would lose Blake after all they've been through, but her absence isn't easy on Blake. I can see the strain she's under, and Renee seems to be the only thing keeping her sane right now."

"Oh. That's not good. Does Helen think that too?"

Sarah nodded. "She's not thrilled with the situation or Georgia right now. She also sees what Blake is going through, and since Blake is Tor's best friend, it's easy to guess whose side Helen's going to be on when bad things happen."

"Well, that's too bad, but it's not for us to get involved. We just have to be there for them." The little blonde gave a nod in agreement. Coming to embrace her wife, Jamie whispered, "It just makes me all the more lucky to have you."

That night over at the Erwin house, things were quiet once the kids had been put to bed. Blake sat on the sofa reading leisurely and enjoying the stillness while Renee finished up the dinner dishes. When the blonde had completed the chore, she joined the brunette on the couch. The attorney looked over the top of her reading glasses and gave her companion a small smile.

"You look tired tonight. I guess the kids wore you out on the shopping trip, huh?"

"They were a handful, but we got some good stuff. It was worth it. We couldn't have them not walking around in the latest fashion. Somehow based on their wardrobe when I first arrived, it seems like Georgia would appreciate it if they were dressed by only the best designers."

Blake chuckled lightly tossing her book on the coffee table and slipping her glasses into the pocket of her dress shirt. "Well, it is her forte. She is one of the best fashion columnists in New York, and if she has her way, she'll be a best-selling novelist on top of that."

Renee nodded. Seeing dark eyes holding sadness, she asked, "You miss her, don't you?"

"At first I did. Now I guess I've gotten used to it. I mean four weeks is a long time. Having you around has helped though," she replied.

"Well, I'm glad. That's what I'm here for, to make your life easier in any way that I can," her nanny stated.

Blake studied the petite woman next to her for a moment. They still hadn't discussed the woman's sexuality since she had been employed there, but Blake had come to realize that Renee's interest lay in the fairer gender, striking her as curious. The attractive woman never spoke about anyone. Deciding to inquire, the attorney said, "You know, Renee, I've been wondering something."

"What's that?"

"Why doesn't an incredible woman such as yourself have a girlfriend?" she asked softly.

Renee flushed slightly at the question. She shrugged. "I don't know. I guess it's hard with what I do. I mean I basically work twelve-hours a day running after two kids. I'm pretty tired after they are put down for the night. I don't really have any energy to go out. Maybe if I had a day off it might help, but I'd probably just hang out at the house anyway. I don't have great social skills when it comes to meeting girls," she answered.

The older woman laughed under her breath. "I don't believe that. I think any woman with half a brain could see what a catch you were. I understand about being tired though. Maybe we should arrange for you to have some time off. You've worked four weeks without a break."

"You've been busy though. You've needed me to watch the kids. I've seen you when you get home. You barely have enough energy to take care of yourself. Why do you think I've been making all the dinners? I knew if it were up to you, the kids would never get fed," she teased lightly, touching Blake on the arm.

The tall woman felt the touch send heat up her arm. Looking into hazel eyes, she nodded. "You have a point there. You've been a great help to me, Renee. I don't know what I would do without you. You're the only reason I have my sanity. I should do something nice for you in return. What do you say?"

"I think you're already doing it by paying me so much," the blonde responded.

"No. I don't think so. I'll tell you what. Why don't I take you out this weekend? We'll have dinner and go anywhere you want, and it'll all be on me. What do you say?"

"What about Lana and Luke?"

"Cindy can watch them for one evening. Come on. You need some excitement. You never know. You might meet some gorgeous woman that sweeps you right off your feet."

Renee shook her head. "They'll all be looking at you. I don't stand a chance."

"A beautiful young thing like you versus and old has-been like me, there's no competition."

"You're not a has-been, Blake," Renee retorted. Her hand managed to find the attorney's arm again unconsciously. "You're quite attractive, you know."

Blake placed her hand on top of it and patted it lightly. "Thank you for thinking so, Renee. It makes me feel better to know a woman young enough to be my daughter finds me attractive."

Renee laughed gently. "You're not that old either. You're just overworked. That needs to change."

Blake nodded. "Maybe it will." They sat for a moment longer before Blake noticed they were still touching. However, instead of removing her hand from Renee's, she simply looked into hazel eyes. They showed no sign of displeasure in the touch. Instead the brunette saw a glimmer in those eyes that hadn't been there moments prior. "So, do you have any ideas where you might like to go? I'll take you anywhere in the city as long as we can get in that is," she amended.

"I'll think about it. There are so many options," Renee answered, putting her other hand on top of Blake's, so the attorney's was enveloped by both of hers. "For now I think it's time for you to retire. You look like you've had a long day yourself, Blake. I bet a nice soak in that jacuzzi of yours would feel great. Want me to start it for you?"

"That does sound nice, but you've had a harder day than me. Maybe you'd like to sit in it for awhile. You are welcome to it any time you want."

"That does sound nice. I think I'll take you up on that."

"Great. Why don't I get it started for you while change into more appropriate attire? Just come into my bathroom whenever you're ready," the older woman said rising from the sofa. She wandered off toward her bathroom to prepare the jacuzzi for her nanny. After she had started it, she began to pull on her pajamas. It was only a few minutes before there was a soft knock on the bathroom door. Beckoning Renee into the bathroom, Blake was surprised for a moment when the little blonde appeared in only a short robe with a towel tossed over one shoulder. They just looked at each other for a moment awkwardly, because they really hadn't had occasion to see each other dressed in such a fashion. The tall woman's eyes surveyed up the petite form, taking in the bare legs and expanse of Renee's chest that wasn't covered by the robe. The swell of her breasts was so alluring set off by the satin black robe wore. Trying not to think about how attractive and soft she appeared, Blake met her nanny's eyes. "Well, it's all yours now. I'm just going to go to bed. Feel free to stay in as long as you like."

"Okay. Thanks," the blonde answered, obviously waiting for her employer to leave before disrobing.

With a nod of her head, Blake was out the door. She closed it behind her and took a deep breath. She had thought Renee lovely from the moment she had laid eyes upon her, but her thoughts had not drifted beyond that. However something had happened in a matter of moments on the couch. What had started as playful banter seemed to take a sensual turn suddenly, leaving Blake disconcerted. Nevertheless, she tried to dismiss it as her longing for Georgia. Moving to the bed, she climbed under the covers and clicked on the television to catch up on the news of the day before sleep.

The following morning Torrance woke up before her alarm went off. Her mind had been racing most of the night with thoughts of Helen and their baby-to-be, so she didn't get much sleep. Nevertheless, she felt completely energized when she got up for her community service that day. Heading into the bathroom, she quickly showered and dressed. Figuring Georgia was going to sleep in as usual, she tried to be quiet as she moved around her room preparing her equipment before lugging it down to the living area. Going into the kitchen to grab something to eat, she was surprised to see the small blonde sitting at the coffee table reading the paper.

"Good morning. I didn't expect to see you up yet," the photographer mentioned going to the pot of coffee that had already been made.

"Mornin', Tor. I couldn't sleep. I've been thinkin' 'bout what you said 'bout Renee over the last couple of days. I just cain't stop thinkin' 'bout it actually," she confessed.

"What about her?"

"That she's attractive and she's been attentive to Blake."

"You shouldn't worry, Georgia. You and Blake are married. There's nothing to be concerned about."

"I know, but still I was thinkin' 'bout doin' somethin' for her as a surprise. I don't want her to think I forgot 'bout her completely now. What do you think?"

"That would be nice. Did you have something in mind?"

The author nodded. "I was wonderin' if it wouldn't be much trouble to take some pictures of me to send to her," she requested as a slight blush rose to her cheeks.

"That's no trouble. What kind of pictures though? By the look on your face I'm thinking you want them to be intimate."

The small woman nodded with a modest flush. "But I don't want you to be uncomfortable, Tor. It's just that I know I cain trust you."

"I understand. Whatever you want to do is fine. I've photographed women intimately before. It's no big deal. You just tell me what you had in mind, and we'll work it out. I know Blake would love it."

Georgia nodded. "Well, I was hopin' sometime over the next day or two would work well. I know you'll need time to develop them."

"Fine. We'll do it when I get home tonight. That gives you the day to figure out what you want. Do you want black and white or color photos?"

The writer shrugged. "I don't know. Whatever you think is best."

The photographer studied her moment before answering, "Your skin tone and hair color would be highlighted best in black and white, but we can do some of both. I'll have to get some more film on my way home tonight."

"All right. I'll pay for it. Just tell me who much I owe you."

"Whatever. It's no big deal. I have to get going now. I'll see you tonight."

"Okay. Have a good day."

"You too," Torrance replied picking up a croissant and her coffee before heading out the door.

Georgia looked out the window and thought about where she wanted the pictures to be taken that evening for a few minutes before the phone interrupted her thoughts. She walked over to the back door where the phone was mounted on the wall and greeted, "Hello."

"Good morning, Georgia." Helen said. "How are you?"

"Hey, Helen. I'm good. How 'bout you? How are the kids?"

"We're all fine. Is Torrance there? I wanted to talk to her a moment before she left."

"Actually you just missed her by a few minutes. She's gone for the day, but I'll tell her you called though."

"All right. Thanks. Tell her that the kids and I are going to be coming down there on Saturday for a week."

"Oh that's great. It'll be nice to have you 'round. She'll be thrilled. I'll tell her. "

"Wonderful. So, how is the book coming along?"

"It's coming along all right. I'm well into it now."

"Any plans to come home soon? I know Blake and the kids would love to see you."

"I know. I miss all of them as well. I wish she would come down here for awhile, but I cain't seem to convince her to. She's too busy it seems. Apparently Renee is helping out a lot though," she mentioned wondering what her friend thought of the nanny.

"Oh yeah. Renee is working out well, but there's no substitute for the real thing though. I mean when I was out with Renee and your children yesterday they were telling me that they missed you. It's been a month, Georgia. They are too young to be without you."

"Well, if Blake would brin' them down here, they wouldn't have to miss me, but she won't," the younger blonde quipped.

Helen heard the edge in her friend's voice, so she decided she wouldn't press the issue any more. It was obvious Georgia was beginning to become defensive on the matter. Deciding to change the subject, she inquired, "Do you want me to bring them down to you this weekend?"

"Well, I'm down here to work. I don't think I could watch the two of them and accomplish that. That's why I left in the first place. However maybe if Renee came with them that might work. I think I'll ask Blake. Are you sure it wouldn't be any trouble?"

"Not at all. Just let me know," Helen answered.

"I will. Thanks, Helen."

"You're welcome. Well, I should get going. John and Marta are bound to be looking for me any moment. I'll see you this weekend."

That evening Torrance returned back to the bed and breakfast to find dinner already on the table for Georgia and her. The little blonde looked pensive though as she hovered around the kitchen, setting the table, making the brunette wonder if something was on her mind. Dropping her equipment gently down on the floor, Torrance stepped closer to the writer. "Hey. Dinner looks great. How was your day?"

"Fine. I talked to Helen this mornin' after you left. She and the kids are comin' down on Saturday for a week."

The tall woman grinned. "That's just about the greatest thing I've heard since I started this job."

Georgia nodded. "Renee is comin' down with Luke and Lana as well, so we should have a full house."

"Is Blake coming?"

"No. She said she needs to work. Enough 'bout her though. Sit down and eat somethin'."

Torrance did as she was told. Over the course of the meal, she could tell that Georgia's mind was elsewhere, but she didn't want to pry, figuring it was on the attorney. Instead they just ate in companionable quiet. When the meal was complete, the older woman helped with the dishes before inquiring, "Are you still up for our little photo shoot?"

"Oh yeah. I've decided to just do it in the bedroom. I'm all set whenever you are."

"I'm ready. Let's do this."

"Okay. Just give me a minute to change and then come up?" she questioned.

"No problem."

Rushing upstairs Georgia went into her bedroom. She had created most of her atmosphere earlier that day, so it was just a matter of her outfit. As she slipped out of her clothes and into the skimpy revealing robe she had chosen, her thoughts turned to Torrance. She idly wondered what her wife's best friend might think of her this way. She had always thought the photographer dashingly attractive and considered Helen lucky to have the arm of such a woman. Even more, she had never worn so little in front of another woman who was so obviously interested in only the softer gender, so she pondered whether Torrance would find her empirically beautiful.

Torrance waited a few minutes before going upstairs to Georgia's room. She gave a strong knock on the door and then waited for Georgia's response to enter with her equipment. When she opened the door however at the small woman's beckon, she was unprepared for what lay on the other side. There was the little blue-eyed blonde, standing in the middle of a romantic room in only a short blue robe. The tall woman felt her own breath catch at the thought of seeing her best friend's wife in such an intimate state. In that moment she realized exactly why Blake was drawn to the Southern belle. Her body in combination with the honey-laden drawl was enough to drive the most composed woman to delirium. Unable to help herself, Torrance flushed lightly for a moment as she broke their gaze.

Seeing the older woman's response, Georgia knew the brunette did find her attractive, and it pleased her greatly. "So, I was thinkin' we'd just use the bed," she stated.

Torrance looked at the furniture in question. The bed seemed an average setting. Turning her attention elsewhere, she saw the French chaise over by the window. "We could do the bed, but I think the chaise would suit better," she suggested, trying to get into a professional mode.

Georgia looked it as well and shrugged. "Whatever you think is best. You're the photographer after all. Maybe we can do some of both."

"Fine. Let's get started. Take a seat on the chaise for me. I want to get an idea of your presence behind the lens for a moment." Georgia took a seat while Torrance dug out her camera. After several minutes of arranging the blonde, Torrance began the shoot. However, Georgia had a natural way with the camera that made it extremely difficult to keep her thoughts from straying. She had to give the writer more credit than she had originally for her seductive powers. She now knew why Blake had succumbed to them. Moving around the little woman, Torrance tried to stay on the task at hand. However she knew things were about to get more intimate between them at her next request. Finishing a roll, the brunette waited for it to rewind before loading another. "Okay, Georgia. Now it's time to get serious about this. Are you wearing anything under that robe?" she questioned. The younger woman shook her head. "Great. Blake will love that. I want you to lying down all the way on the chaise now and open your legs slightly." Georgia did as she was told, knowing full well that Torrance would be able to see everything if she did so. However, the older woman didn't look up as she got into position, instead giving her some privacy. "Good. Now take both your hands and cover yourself. Put the left hand on top. We need to show off that rock of a ring for your wife," she joked. Getting into the correct position with her hands strategically placed between her thighs, Georgia awaited further instruction. Coming to the end of the small chaise, Torrance knelt down at the arm, so she was almost on eye level with her model. Taking a look through her camera, she shook her head. "That's not quite it," she mentioned. Rising she went to Georgia. Without thought she reached for the robe, pulling it open further to see the expanse of the petite woman's ample breasts. Accidentally her hand skimmed the soft surface, and she felt Georgia's body respond. Suddenly blue eyes met brown. An intense but awkward moment ensued. Finally breaking it though, Torrance moved back to the foot of the chaise. The charged atmosphere seeped into the blonde's eyes, further fueling the intimacy they were sharing.

When the photographer completed another roll, Georgia inquired, "Do you mind if we move this over to the bed now? I want to get some pictures of that as well."

"No. Not at all. Lead the way," Torrance answered.

The small blonde went over to the bed and unceremonious disrobed, leaving her in absolutely nothing but naked glory. Being taken off guard by the action, the older woman blushed and quickly adverted her eyes. She hadn't expected to see all of the Southern woman. Seeing the discomfort on her friend's face, Georgia asked, "Tor, are you all right with this?"

Torrance shrugged. "Georgia, I've been doing this a long time, so I feel like I should tell you this. We can do this any way you want, but most of the time the most alluring pictures are not when everything is on display. It's those that create an illusion, those that spark the imagination, which are most seductive. I think you'd attain your goals with Blake if you were hiding just a little something," she explained, risking a glance at her best friend's wife.

"Whatever you think, Tor. You're the expert. Will a sheet suffice?"

"Yeah. That should be fine. Go on and get in bed. I'll come position you in a minute. I just need a moment to get the lighting correct." Torrance focused on the lights of the room in order to keep her eyes from straying to the display. This was turning out to be harder than she had thought. However, she knew nothing would become of what was so obviously beginning to happen in the room. She didn't think Georgia was intentionally trying to be seductive towards her. It was just for the pictures, but Torrance was finding it difficult to concentrate. The times she had photographed others nude had been in a much different environment. She had never been alone with her subject like this, so things were awkward and yet so enticing. Reminding herself what the intention of the photographs was though, she steeled herself against any more potential physical responses and turned to complete the project. Her eyes moved to the bed where Georgia lay covered by the white sheet. Coming to her Torrance started to rearrange it the way she thought most appropriate.

However, when she had backed away to study the creation, the writer spoke up and asked, "Could I show just a little something? I think Blake would like that."

"Whatever you want, Georgia. This is your gift. Show me what you had in mind."

The young woman immediately pulled the sheet down to expose both her breasts. "Just these. What do you think?"

"Cross at least one arm across them for me," Torrance bargained. "I still want to live when Blake sees these. If she knew I even saw you like this, she'd kill me. You do realize that?" she asked jokingly as her dark eyes instinctively looked at what was on exhibition. Seeing that her gaze was affecting the little woman physically as well, she snapped her head up to meet the blue eyes again.

"How 'bout just one of them?" Georgia countered. "And no covering."

Knowing she wasn't going to win the argument, Torrance conceded with a nod. "Fine. One of them. Pick your favorite."

The older woman moved to the end of the bed with her camera and looked through her lens at what Georgia had created. The writer was giving her the best bedroom gaze she had ever seen from anyone other than her own wife. However, she desperately tried to center her attention on the shoot instead of her model. Going into professional mode again, she moved her way around the bed taking pictures of the angelic and yet alluring blonde. Getting so into her work, she didn't even really consider the fact that she had crawled onto the bed with her best friend's naked wife. All that really mattered to her was the fact that she was getting incredible photos of the glorious creature in her presence.

It wasn't until Torrance was standing on the bed, her feet on either side of Georgia's hips that she realized the position in which she had placed herself. Her legs quavered slightly when she felt one of Georgia's naked legs bump into hers, followed a full body shudder when the blonde's hands found their way to her calves.

"Are you okay, Tor?" the writer inquired, holding on to the brunette's legs in a vain effort to keep her upright. The photographer came down onto her knees and continued to furiously click away with her camera until a petite hand came up and took it from her grasp. "I think you've done enough, Torrance," Georgia said softly, putting the equipment aside. Reaching back to the brunette, Georgia took hold of her by the front of her shirt. Torrance allowed herself to be drawn closer until their faces were only inches apart. She could feel Georgia's naked frame pressed into her own with only a flimsy sheet and the photographer's clothes between them, and yet she was paralyzed to do anything except stare into captivating blue eyes. A fair brow quirked questioningly.

Suddenly Torrance realized how close her lips were to the writer's as Georgia's sweet breath swept across her face. "Helen," she mumbled.

A blonde head nodded, repeating, "Helen." Still neither of them moved for a moment. Finally Georgia started to push the brunette away lightly, saying in a strained voice, "If you don't get off of me right now, Torrance..."

Immediately the tall woman rolled off of her and jumped from the bed. "Oh God," she whispered shakily. "We almost..."

"But we didn't, Tor," Georgia added, rising from the bed and wrapping the sheet around herself. "I could never do that to Helen. She was my first friend in New York. I could never do that with you because of her."

"I never even thought of you that way until tonight," the photographer confessed. "Blake and Helen are going to kill us."

"They don't have to know. Nothin' happened. We just got a little carried away with the pictures, but we didn't do anythin' wrong. There's nothin' to tell," she stated, putting a hand on her friend's arm.

Torrance looked at it and then its owner. Georgia still looked tempting, but she had her senses back enough to realize nothing would happen between them. Taking a deep breath, she nodded reluctantly. "You're right. There is nothing to tell other than the fact that we had a photo shoot. Nothing happened." Georgia gave a nod in affirmation. "Well, I should go though," Torrance said, quickly beginning to gather her equipment. The blonde didn't stop her. "I'll develop these negatives for you. I'm sure they'll come out great."

"I'm sure they will. Thanks for your help. Tor."

"No problem," the older woman answered, making her way to the door. Taking one last look at her friend, she said, "Well, good night, Georgia."

"Night, Tor."

That Friday evening Cindy came to stay with Lana and Luke, so Blake could take Renee out as she had promised. The three adults made sure the kids were settled before the attorney and the nanny took off together for the night. As soon as they were downstairs on the street, Blake smiled at her company. "So, where am I taking you this evening?"

"Well, we're having dinner in Soho, and then there is the club called Henrietta Hudson I want to go to. Some of my friends are going to be there tonight, and I wanted to meet up with them. Is that okay with you?"

"That's fine. This is your night. I promised to take you wherever you wanted to go. Your wish is my command this evening," she said with a sexy grin as she hailed a cab for them.

The two of them had a leisurely dinner down in Soho and then went to a local coffee shop after that, so they didn't even reach the bar until close to eleven. Going into the small establishment, Blake noticed that it was packed with many different types of women almost all of them dancing to the blaring music. Since it was difficult to hear over the sound, Renee just took the attorney by the hand to lead her through the crowd over to a small table where her friends were.

Blake noticed the contact but didn't complain. Instead she just went with the flow. Renee yelled over the music to introduce Blake to her friends before taking a seat. The attorney stood quietly observing the atmosphere of the club. It had been so long since she had been to such a place, and she felt a little too old to be amongst the company she now found herself. However, she had promised Renee a night of whatever she wanted, so she decided to make the most of it. Leaning down to the nanny's ear, she asked what she wanted to drink from the bar. When Renee answered, she went off to do the blonde's bidding.

Going over to the bar, Blake ordered two drinks and just watched Renee from afar as she waited on the bartender to make them. Seeing the blonde in this atmosphere helped her remember how young the woman really was. When they were alone in the privacy of the attorney's home, the nanny seemed so mature, but as she looked at her now, she was reminded that she was a handful of years removed from being a teenager. After paying for the drinks, Blake made her way back to the table. When she handed the blonde hers, Renee took it, her hand sexily caressing the attorney's at the hand-off. Hazel eyes glimmered playfully as the little woman thanked her.

Not too long after they had settled themselves, Renee and her friends got up to dance, leaving the attorney to just study them as they all moved seductively close to each other. Meanwhile Blake gulped down her beverage and checked her watch. She wondered how long they would be here and if her employee would be offended if she left her there with her friends. Blake was wondering about the best way to suggest that when she noticed the petite blonde coming back to the table.

Renee smiled and stretched out her hand in Blake's direction. "Dance with me, Blake," she demanded.

Putting her empty glass aside, Blake decided a dance couldn't hurt, so she placed her hand into Renee's. The younger woman escorted her to the floor. Blake felt a little self-conscious dancing among the group of young women, but as the songs transitioned from one to another, she began to be more comfortable in her surroundings, especially when she realized Renee's friends all seemed to be interested in dancing with her more intimately. Obliging the small gathering, Blake playfully took turns with the younger women, but as she found herself paired with Renee, the music began to slow. The floor began to empty, but the nanny only pressed her body closer to the attorney signaling she had no intentions of vacating her spot. Accommodating the small woman, Blake slipped her arms around Renee. Swaying gently to the sounds of the music, hazel and brown eyes stayed locked. All too soon it was over though as the tunes shifted again. However, when Renee's friends returned to their sides, neither woman noticed them. Instead their eyes were only for each other as they continued to grind heavily against each other long into the night.

Arriving back at the attorney's place after three in the morning, they quietly moved through the foyer. It appeared as if Cindy had already settled herself in one of the guestrooms, so it was just the two of them awake. Blake checked her watch. "Wow. It's late. You're going to be tired tomorrow. That's a long flight to New Orleans."

"I'll be fine. Tonight was definitely worth any sleep I'm going to miss," Renee answered stepping into the older woman's personal space. "Thanks for the great night, Blake. I haven't had this much fun in ages."

"Me neither," the attorney responded, touching Renee on the arm lightly. They just looked at each other silently for a moment as if they were waiting for something else to happen. However neither moved. "Well, good night, Renee. Sleep well."

"Good night, Blake. See you in the morning," the nanny replied, rising on her toes long enough to place a quick kiss on the attorney's cheek. "Thanks again."

"You're welcome," Blake replied, watching her employee walk away toward her quarters with a little more sashay to her hips than she had ever noticed previously. Just as Renee turned the corner into the hallway leading to her room, she looked back over her shoulder and gave the attorney a sexy smile and wink before disappearing.

Saturday afternoon Torrance and Georgia went to the airport to pick up their visitors. Neither of them had spoken about what had happened between them, but there was an uncomfortable tension in the house ever since that night, so Torrance was glad her family was going to be there for a week. As soon as the Whitfield private jet came to a stop at the hanger Torrance had rented to house it for the week, the photographer moved toward the plane. When the door was opened, she rushed onto it.

"Mom!" Marta and John both exclaimed, hurrying out of their seats and toward her. She wrapped them both in a strong embrace. Looking at Helen, Torrance gave her most becoming smile. "Madame Whitfield," she uttered, stepping to her. She enveloped the tall blonde in her arms and kissed her with all the feeling she had.

"Whoa. Someone missed me, huh?" Helen teased with a flush when they broke.

Georgia boarded the plane a little slower than her friend, because she wasn't sure what to expect from the nanny. Seeing her children though, she smiled at them and gave them both hugs before addressing the youngest blonde. "Well, you must be Renee. I'm Georgia Erwin, Blake's wife."

"Nice to meet you, Georgia. Blake and the kids have told me so much about you already," she answered, extending her hand.

The writer shook it as their eyes met in a long stare. Georgia could tell Torrance's earlier assessment of Renee had been right. She was an attractive girl, making her wonder if Blake thought her that way as well. Looking back at her kids, she said, "Come on Luke and Lana. There are so many fun things we have to do, but we have to get home first. Let's go get in the car."

Eagerly each of them took hold of either of her hands to be escorted down the stairs of the plane and to the car. Torrance smiled at Renee and gestured for her to go first. When it was just the photographer with her family, she said, "I've missed you so much, Helen."

"You've only been gone a week, honey."

"It's been too long already. I'm so glad you all are here. Come on. Let's get back. I can't wait to get the kids to bed tonight, so we can have some time alone," she whispered with a sexy grin.

That evening after everyone had settled into their rooms and the children had been put down for the night, Torrance and Helen retired to their room as well. Helen stood at the window looking out over the street and thinking about the last time she was in New Orleans. Her wife had fulfilled her utmost wish by conceiving the child that now grew inside of her. She sighed in contentment as she felt arms embrace her from behind. Instinctively she rested her head back against the brunette's shoulder. "I love you, Torrance," she whispered.

"Je t'aime, Helen," the tall woman uttered nipping the blonde's ear lightly.

The former model turned her head enough to meet Torrance's eyes with her green ones. The older woman leaned down to claim the sweet lips of her beloved. Helen moaned softly. "I've missed your arms, Torrance. I've wished you were there with me every moment you've been gone. My morning sickness has started."

"I'm sorry I haven't been. At least I'll be around for the next week, and then it's only one more week without each other. This week has seemed like forever though."

Helen nodded in agreement. "But it's getting much better now," she mumbled. Meeting her lover's eyes, she whispered, "I want to go to bed, Torrance."

"Anything you want, Helen. You know that," the older woman answered turning her wife around, so they were facing each other. Helen's arms came around the brunette's neck as they kissed more deeply.

When it ended, the blonde gently extricated herself from the strong arms that held her, suggesting, "Let's get ready for sleep first. I promise it will be worth the wait."

"It always is," growled Torrance, following Helen into the bathroom. Both of them got ready for bed, but as usual Torrance was finished first. She took the time to go into the bedroom and pull the covers down for her wife. Getting comfortable on her side of the bed, she just waited for Helen's arrival. A few minutes later the blonde came to the bed and slid into it. Turning out the lights, she rolled over toward the photographer and pushed her back against the mattress as their mouths came together lustfully.

Torrance groaned as her wife immediately began to grapple with their sleeping attire. The older woman loved it when her beloved aggressively sought out what she wanted. As always she was there to give Helen exactly what she needed and quickly took control of the passion between them. Leisurely they loved each other before finally being overcome with exhaustion.

Lying wrapped together, Helen took a deep cleansing breath. "That certainly was what I hoped it would be," she confessed. "I've wanted you since the day you left."

"I'm glad I can make you happy. Thank you for being my wife, Helen."

"Thank you for giving me all I ever wanted, Torrance. I love you."

"I love you as well, so much."

The following morning the whole house was up early. Torrance had arranged for them to have breakfast at the Court of Two Sisters in the French Quarter, so all four women got the children together for their outing. As Georgia and Renee worked together to dress Lana and Luke, the writer noticed that her kids listened to the young blonde well. In fact they did exactly as she instructed them, but Georgia didn't know if that made her feel better or worse. It was obvious Renee was good at her job, but she didn't like seeing her kids dote on the younger woman.

Breakfast that day was an affair within itself being that it was a buffet, but the four of them managed it by each of them taking charge of a child. After getting their food and getting the kids settled at the table, the waiter came around to get them beverages. When he offered them mimosas, three of the adults eagerly agreed, but Helen said she would be fine with only orange juice.

"Why aren't you havin' any champagne, Helen?" Georgia asked teasingly. "Tor got you knocked up 'gain?"

The thirty-five-year-old blushed gracefully. "We're still trying, so I just want to be careful," she answered, gazing fondly at her wife.

Torrance smiled at her and reached for her hand. Bringing it to her lips, she kissed it gently. Looking back at Georgia, Torrance joked, "Maybe one of these days I'll get it right again."

"Well, if the old sayin' that practice makes perfect is true, I don't think y'all will have anythin' to worry 'bout. Y'all are just 'bout the most practiced people I know," she joked, making both Torrance and Helen flush.

"Sorry, Renee," the photographer apologized. "Somewhere along the way this Southern belle lost her couth."

Changing the subject a little, Renee looked at her other employer. "So, Blake tells me that you're writing a novel. What's it about?"

"It's a mystery set in New Orleans. It involves an attorney, a crime photographer, and a criminal investigator. The three of them are tryin' to keep an innocent woman from death row. Of course there are other elements as well. There is a lot of Voodoo and supernatural happenings."

"That sounds exciting," Helen mentioned.

"I have to admit Tor gave me the idea."

"I did? How did I do that?"

"It came to me the night you got arrested for breakin' in the cemetery to see Marie Laveau's mausoleum. The photographer and the attorney in the book do somethin' similar. I'll admit I fashioned them after you and Blake as well. Publishers say you should write 'bout what you know, and well, I know my wife and her best friend."

"Well, how flattering," Helen mentioned, looking at her wife.

"Bein' here on location has helped so much. I can actually go to the places and see them as I write them. It gives the book real life. There's no way I could be doin' this in New York."

"Well, we all can't wait to read it," the oldest woman said, taking a sip of her mimosa.

"It won't be for awhile though. I'm almost finished with the bulk of it, and then I think I'm goin' to finish up in New York. As much fun as I'm havin' down here, I do miss Blake and the kids," she stated, giving Renee a glance. "I hope not to be away for more than another month or so."

"I'm sure Blake will be thrilled about that," the nanny piped in.

Over the next week, Torrance spent all her free time away from her community service with her family. It was such a pleasure for her to have them there even though Helen was constantly battling morning sickness. Nevertheless, they were able to hide that fact from the writer. Georgia equally enjoyed the time with her children, often visiting with them during the day instead of writing. After the first few days with Renee, she wanted some time alone with them to see what they really thought of her. She came to the conclusion that Lana and Luke were enamored with the young nanny. She questioned to herself if Blake found her that way as well. Renee was undisputably beautiful and seemed to have the personality to match, so she wondered if that had played a part in the job offer. Knowing her wife's dating past, she knew the attorney had been promiscuous up until the woman before her, so she contemplated the thought of the attorney pursuing someone else in the writer's absence. Georgia wasn't entirely sure Blake had it in her to be monogamous unless she was constantly at the brunette's side. She knew the older woman loved her, but the last year or so had been difficult for them, leaving her with doubts, doubts that had unconsciously surfaced when she and Torrance had done the photo shoot together.

Friday morning the photographer regretfully had to go to work, leaving her wife and children to get themselves to the airport. Georgia had left the house early as well, so it was just Helen and Renee watching after the four kids as they prepared for their trip back to New York. Since the older blonde had an easier time given that John and Marta were slightly older, she decided to take it upon herself to make breakfast for the entire crew.

She busied herself with bacon and eggs for all six of them while her two kids played around the first floor. However she instinctively knew when they were getting into mischief by the fact that she could no longer hear them talking with each other. Going in search of them, she found them in the small utility room on the first floor that her wife had been using for a makeshift dark room.

"John, Marta, you know better than to be in here. You aren't supposed to be playing with Mom's equipment," she reprimanded. "Now get out of there and come into the kitchen."

"Yes, Mommy," they both answered with their heads hung low at being caught.

Helen watched them proceed with bemusement that she didn't show, because it was always almost comical the way they reacted to the lightest discipline. She thought she and Torrance were lucky that Marta and John responded to words instead of harsher measures of punishment. She knew they both would have a hard time dispensing anything other than sharp retorts if pressed. Once she saw the two make the corner toward the kitchen, she quickly glanced around to make sure nothing was disturbed, but something caught her eyes.

Going into the room, the blonde walked over to where a stack of pictures lay on a counter. Her brows scrunched as she picked up the black and white photographs and examined them closer. Her heart sank a little lower with each one she flipped. There was Georgia captured, looking so glamourously seductive in a multitude of pictures, each one just a little more intimate than the one preceding it. When she got to the end and saw the writer, a woman she considered one of her closest friends, lying virtually naked to the camera, she felt anger invade her body.

It was true that Torrance was a photographer and an international success at it. However, these photographs were nothing like Helen had ever seen before. She had viewed her wife's work, even the nude photos of other people and never responded with anything close to the rage she was feeling. It was the fact that the subject was Georgia. Georgia was bare to the brunette's camera and eyes. Her wife had seen their good friend naked and by the looks of the photographs, in an extremely intimate setting. Not knowing how to react to what was in her hands, she put the photographs back on the counter and quickly left the room. However, Helen couldn't get them out of her mind though the rest of the day as they all made their way back to New York.

That night when Torrance returned from work, she called her wife to see that she had made it home safely. When Helen answered, the tall woman greeted, "Bon jour, Madame Whitfield."

"Hello, Torrance," the blonde quietly responded.

"I just wanted to see if you got home okay. You sound exhausted. Did the flight wear you out?"

"Yes, I am very tired, and I actually want to go to bed. So, if you don't mind, I'd like to hang up now," she snipped.

Hearing the shortness of her tone, the photographer was taken by surprise. However she passed it off as her wife's abruptly changing hormones. "Sure. Of course. Whatever you need, honey. Are you all right though? You sound upset."

"I'm not in the mood to talk about it, Torrance. I would appreciate it if you just let me get some rest."

"All right. Know that I'm just a phone call away though. I'll be home in a week. Just hold on for me. Good night, Helen. I love you."

"Good bye, Torrance," Helen replied, not returning the affectionate sentiment before hanging up the phone.

Hearing the dial tone instead of her lover's voice whispering her enduring love as usual, the older woman pondered what she could have done to be receiving such the cold shoulder from her wife. It was clear that Helen's anger was directed at her, but she had no idea why she was the recipient of the attitude.

When Blake got back from work that evening, Renee was already feeding the kids their dinner at the table. The blonde smiled at the attorney brightly as she came into the kitchen and dropped her briefcase. "Mom!" the twins exclaimed as she came to give them hugs.

"How are my children? I missed you," she said, kissing them both on the top of their heads.

"Let me get you something to eat, Blake. Sit down," Renee insisted, rising from her chair.

"You don't have to. I can do it."

"I'm already up. Just relax. I'm sure you've had a stressful day."

Blake did as she was told, taking her usual seat. A moment later Renee came to her with a plateful of food. The older woman felt the nanny's hand touch her on the back as she set the plate down in front of her. The brunette spared her a smile. "Thank you, Renee."

"My pleasure."

Looking back to her children, Blake said, "So, tell me. What did you do while you were visiting Mama?"

For the rest of dinner Blake listened to Lana and Luke talk about all the things they had done while they were in New Orleans. Both of them seemed as if they had a great time with their mother and had been sad to leave her, but the attorney wasn't sure what she could do to reassure them that Georgia would be home soon, because she really had no idea what her wife's plans were for coming back to New York.

Once dinner was complete, the brunette took her children to take their baths while Renee cleaned the kitchen. Kneeling by the tub, laughing with the twins as they played in the water, Blake realized just how much she had really missed them.

"You know, I missed you two while you were gone," the attorney said as Lana's dark eyes met hers.

"We missed you too, Mom," the little girl replied.

"Yeah. We missed you," Luke added, his blue eyes connecting with hers as well.

The attorney gazed at the two of them. They were as different as she and Georgia, one of them with dark features and the other light. However, they were the essence of she and her wife, and it left Blake with a bittersweet ache. She loved her children, but looking at them made her miss Georgia as well.

Suddenly her thoughts were broken by Renee entering and asking, "How is it going in here?"

The small blonde knelt next to Blake. The older woman looked at her and smiled. "We're doing fine."

"Here. Let me help," she offered taking the shampoo Blake had been holding. As their fingers brushed, hazel eyes met brown. "The kids missed you, you know," Renee said.

"Yeah. They were just telling me that."

"They weren't the only ones," the nanny continued. "Georgia, Helen, and Tor weren't any substitute for our conversations. I know Tor and Helen were always trying to include me, but it was so obvious they wanted to be elsewhere. I've never seen two people more in love."

Blake nodded in agreement. "Yeah. Tor is one of the luckiest woman in the world. It's too bad she's screwed it up. I always thought of Helen as the ideal woman since the first time I met her. Tor was lucky enough to snag herself a perfect woman. I had always hoped to do the same. Somehow it didn't quite work out the way I had planned."

"But you love Georgia. And what do you mean Tor screwed it up?"

"Of course I love Georgia, but people change, Renee, and sometimes they grow apart. I'm starting to wonder if that's what has happened with us."

"Well, if it makes any difference, Georgia said she was hoping to come home in about a month."

"I don't know if I can take it another month. I'm about ready to call it quits right now," she stated. "She's made a mockery of this marriage, running off, abandoning her children, sleeping with my best friend. That's enough to drive anyone to file for divorce."

Renee's eyes opened a little wider at the revelation Blake had just shared. "She slept with Tor? How did you find that out?"

"Helen told me. I could tell she didn't want to, but she was so upset over Tor that she had no choice. She's leaving Tor because of it."

Renee shook her head. "Oh, that's so sad. Helen is so sweet. How could Tor do that to her? How could Georgia do that to you?"

"I don't know, but I think it's over. I've lost my best friend and my wife. I don't think I can get over that."

Placing a hand on her employer's arm, Renee whispered, "I am so sorry, Blake."

"So am I," the attorney replied. Not wanting to upset her children though, she smiled at them and joined their play, effectively ending the conversation.

PART 2

TORRANCE'S PLANE LANDED in New York around mid-day after three weeks away in New Orleans. Knowing that it would be difficult for Helen to bring both children to there to meet her, the photographer had arranged for her grandmother's chauffeur to pick her up and take her home. As she expected, he was standing by the baggage claim waiting on her when she got there.

"James, good to see you. How have you been?" she inquired with a pleasant smile.

"I've been good, Ms. Whitfield. How are you?"

"Wonderful. I'm so glad to be back. Three weeks away from Helen is too long," she teased, moving to retrieve her luggage off the conveyor belt. James took one of her bags while she took the other two.

"The limo is just outside," he stated turning to lead the way.

The ride back to the house was quiet between them. The photographer's thoughts were on her family and how soon she'd be able to see them. However, when they pulled up to Torrance and Helen's estate, the woman was surprised to see her in-law's car sitting in the driveway. James helped her put her luggage in the foyer of the house before leaving her.

"Hello? Anyone home?" she called out, moving through the living room. She heard her kids talking with her father-in-law in the kitchen. "Hello," she said, stepping in the room.

"Mom! You're back," John said.

"Hi, Mom," Marta added as she hugged them both.

Looking at her Helen's father, Torrance smiled. "Hi, John. What are you doing here?" she asked as she moved to hug him. She noticed that he only gave her a half-hearted one in return.

"You don't know what I'm doing here?" he asked.

"No clue, although you're always welcome. Don't get me wrong," she mentioned with a grin.

John looked down at his grandchildren. "You two stay here and finish your lunch. I'll be right back," he told them before motioning that Torrance follow him. Both of them moved to the dining room for privacy.

"John, what's going on?" she inquired, seeing the seriousness in eyes.

"You tell me, Torrance," he stated, crossing his arms across his chest. She looked at him in confusion. When neither said anything for a minute, he assessed, "You really don't know."

"No. Enlighten me."

"Helen called us a two days ago. She was having complications with the baby. We of course rushed here, but we were too late. Helen miscarried yesterday, Torrance," he softly explained.

Torrance's heart sank. "Oh, God and I wasn't here," she mumbled as tears wet her eyes.

"Why would you be?" he questioned.

The brunette quirked her brow at him in confusion again. "Excuse me? What does that mean?"

"Well, you and Helen are separated," he stated as if it was obvious.

"Separated? Helen and I aren't separated. Who in the world told you such a thing, John? I would never leave Helen." He just looked at the floor in silence instead of answering her question. It took the photographer a minute before she asked, "Did Helen say that to you?"

Feebly he replied, "I thought it was common knowledge. I didn't realize she hadn't said anything to you."

"Helen's leaving me? Why? Did she give you a reason? I mean, what brought this on?" Torrance inquired in panic. The thought of ever losing the woman she loved was hard to wrap her mind around.

"She didn't give us a reason, but she was quite upset over something, and it's more than just the baby. I can tell you that much. Torrance, I don't know what it is, but it can't be so terrible it breaks up everything you've made together. I know the love you share is strong, so I don't know what on earth could move her to such an action unless..."

"Unless?"

"Unless there was another woman," he supplied.

"Is there? Did she say if she was seeing someone else?" Torrance frantically asked.

"I was actually referring to you. Is there someone else in your life, Torrance?"

"No. I would never do that to Helen."

"Then I don't know," he said sadly. "All I know is that she's shattered, and I can't do anything to help her."

"Where is she? I need to get to the bottom of this."

"Upstairs in her room," he responded. Torrance turned to go, but he stopped her. "Torrance, please help her. I know she still loves you regardless of what's gone wrong."

The forty-year-old ran up the stairs to the master bedroom. Barging in she immediately saw her wife sitting on their balcony overlooking the water in the distance. Just by the way she was sitting, the slump of her shoulders and slightly bowed head, Torrance could tell the blonde was upset. Quietly she walked to where her beloved was sitting. Standing behind her, she placed a comforting hand on the little woman's shoulder.

She was met with a cold retort to the gesture. "Don't touch me, Torrance."

Taking her hand away, the older woman walked over to the balcony edge and then turned to face the blonde. "I know you're upset about losing the baby. I'm terribly sorry I wasn't here when it happened. Had you called me I would have been on the first flight I could get. I wish there was something I could do to take away your pain," she whispered gently.

Puffy, red-rimmed, bloodshot eyes finally met hers. Helen's entire face was wet from her mourning. Her physical and emotional pain was obvious. Unable to stay away, Torrance moved closer and knelt at her side. She put her hand on her wife's knee. Angrily the younger woman knocked it off, screaming, "I said don't touch me!"

Torrance swallowed hard at the rage directed at her. She knew Helen had it in her to have outbursts like the one see was witnessing but such furors were rare and only when Torrance had utterly messed up in a way that was hurtful to the younger woman. Deciding to confront the issue John had brought to light, she asked tentatively, "So, is what I hear from your father true? Are you leaving me?"

"You left me first!" she snapped.

"Helen, I had to go to New Orleans, or they were going to throw me in jail. I had no choice. I hated every moment that I was apart from you and the kids, but nothing could be done about it," she countered.

"Not New Orleans, Torrance! I'm talking about Georgia! I'm talking about what you did with her while you were down there!"

"What did I do?" the brunette asked unaware of any wrongness on her part.

"You know what you did! You slept with her! And you took those pornographic photos of her!"

"You found the photos," Torrance mumbled, suddenly understanding what was going on with her wife.

"Our children found the photos, Torrance! How could you? How could she?"

"Helen, I know you're angry, but I promise you that neither of us were unfaithful to you or Blake."

"How can you say that? The evidence was right there in black and white! She was naked, Torrance!"

"Yes, she was. I'll concede that. I saw Georgia naked but not for the reason you think. She asked me to take some risque pictures of her to give to Blake as a present. They aren't for me. I didn't sleep with Georgia. I didn't kiss Georgia. I didn't even lay a hand on her," she adamantly stated.

Helen looked at her wife, desperately wanting to believe what she was saying. Torrance was emphatic in her innocence, but the photographer's green eyes told the whole story. Helen saw there was more that she wasn't saying. Hazarding a guess, Helen questioned, "But you wanted to, didn't you?"

The older woman sighed and broke their gaze. "Helen, Georgia is an attractive woman. We were alone. She was naked and giving me her best gazes for the camera. If I weren't already married to the most wonderful perfect woman in the world and Georgia married to my best friend, then maybe I would have tried to pursue something, but the fact of the matter is I am joyously, blissfully wed to you. You are my life, Helen Melbourne Whitfield. You always have been since the day we met. I couldn't go on if I ever lost you, so I would never do anything to jeopardize what I hold so dear." Pausing a moment, Torrance once again tried to touch the woman she loved. Her hands went to Helen's knees and rested there tentatively, waiting for any sign of rejection. None came. "Helen, please let me stay with you. Don't ruin what we've made with fallacious insecurities. Please let me stay and love you and our children with everything that I have."

Helen didn't answer her, but Torrance knew everything was all right when the blonde leaned in closer and began to sob uncontrollably. Dutifully the older woman wrapped her in consoling arms. The fair head snuck into the crook of Torrance's neck. Tears streamed down both their faces. There was so much pain emitting from the smaller woman.

"I'm sorry, Torrance. I love you," Helen whispered, clutching the strong woman closer.

"I'm sorry too, Helen. I love you more than life itself." After a moment she suggested, "Let me take you to bed, Helen. You'll be more comfortable there." The blonde nodded, so the older woman eased her wife out of her chair. She saw Helen wince and heard her gasp as pain racked her midsection at the movement. Slowly Torrance escorted her into the bedroom and guided her down onto the bed. Careful not to move jar it any more than necessary, Torrance slipped onto it and wrapped her arms around her wife again.

"Torrance, I told Blake," Helen whispered in tears.

"You told Blake what?"

"That you slept with Georgia. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have, but I was so upset when I went to file for divorce."

"I'll fix it. Don't your pretty head about that. I'll fix things with Blake. Just rest now."

Neither spoke any more, but words were no longer required. All that mattered was they were once again all right. In time they would move beyond their pain of losing a baby and almost each other. A little later Torrance was roused from sleep by the sound of quiet knocking on the bedroom door. However, before she could respond, it opened, and Helen's mother, Diane, poked her head into the room.

"Oh, Torrance. I didn't realize you were here," she stated cooly.

"Yeah. I got back a little while ago."

"Are you sure it's a good idea that you're here?" Diane questioned, looking at her daughter who was still sleeping.

"Well, I do live here, Diane, and Helen needs me. I don't think there is any other place I should be."

"But I thought you two were no longer together."

"We talked that through. Helen's changed her mind."

"I see. Well, as long as she's happy, I suppose that's what matters most."

Torrance nodded in her mother-in-law's direction. Over the years she and Diane had traveled a rocky path. At the beginning she had been adamantly against Torrance and Helen's relationship, but once they were married and began having children, Diane had conceded Torrance wasn't leaving. They had formed a tentative relationship with each other, and it was in moments when Helen seemed unhappy that Diane always blamed the photographer for her child's misery. Torrance could tell that Diane was surprised at the quick revitalizing the photographer had performed to save what seemed to be the end of Helen and Torrance's marriage. "I make her happiest, Diane, and I would never do anything to endanger that. She and I just had something to work out, and we did, so now we can focus on what really matters."

"Still those pictures sounded horrific," she countered.

"How did you know about those?"

"Helen told me of course."

Torrance nodded. "Well, I am a photographer, Diane. That's what I do, like it or not. Now it's been settled between Helen and me, which means it's over. We both just want to move forward," she stated, having no doubt that Diane could have helped Helen form such a appalling opinion about the photographer's activities. She knew the woman's past behavior.

Diane just gave a curt nod. "Well, I just wanted to check on her, but it appears as if you have things under control. I'll just leave you two alone." With that she turned and closed the door.

The rest of the day Torrance and Helen stayed locked up in their room together. The blonde was so fragile, emotionally and physically that the photographer didn't want to leave her side, especially since she knew John and Diane would watch over Marta and John. Helen was thankful to have Torrance there with her. Even though she didn't talk about the miscarriage, she knew her wife understood everything through the silence. Everything she had wanted had been stripped away, and she was too immobilized with heart-wrenching pain to even begin to express her sorrow.

However when morning came, the younger woman knew that Torrance had to smooth things over with Blake as soon as possible, because she realized she had done great damage to the attorney with her false statements against Georgia. After they dressed for the day and had made their way downstairs, the former teacher said, "Torrance, I think you should go see Blake today. I don't think you'll be able to talk to her on the phone. Somehow I know I hurt her."

"You're probably right. Do me a favor. Just in case she is angry at me, you call her and see where she's going to be today, and then I'll go over. I don't want her to avoid me."

Helen nodded in agreement and then went to make the call. She returned to the table where her family was waiting. "She's going to be at home today. Cindy has the kids, so she's catching up on work."

"All right. I'll head over after this. Everything will be fine, Helen. You'll see," Torrance assured her, seeing the sadness in her wife's eyes. "And when I get back, if you're feeling better we can all go out and do something."

"Okay. We'll see."

Blake was sitting in her office that morning trying to work on some cases, but her thoughts kept straying to Georgia. Giving in to her need to see the woman she loved, she pulled out the stack of photographs that had been sent to her. Leisurely she looked at each one. There was her Georgia posed in all the ways in which Blake saw her in dreams, sexy and uninhibited. However, the thought of her wife letting her best friend take the photos and being intimate with her was more than she thought she could bear. She was more shocked than anything that Torrance would risk losing the most perfect woman in the world for a round with the Southern firecracker. Nevertheless, Blake hurt for the indiscretion. She hurt for the fact her best friend had betrayed her, her best friend's wife was now suffering, and her own wife had abandoned her. Her musings were broken when she heard the doorbell. However, she decided to let Renee answer it and got back to work. A moment later, however, the nanny entered the office followed by Torrance. The two brunettes just looked at each other a moment in awkwardness before Renee excused herself.

"You have some nerve coming here," Blake said, standing from her chair and starting for the photographer.

Seeing the anger in her friend's eyes, Torrance tried to hold her at bay. Putting out her hand to keep the attorney out of her personal space, she warned, "You don't want to hurt me, Blake. It would be a mistake."

"Like hell it would," Blake grumbled. Nevertheless, she stopped just in front of her friend. "What do you want, Torrance?"

"I've come to right the wrong that's been done here, Blake, but you have to listen to me."

"Listen to you? I don't even want to look at you, Tor! All I really want to do is kill you for what you did to Helen and me!"

"Contrary to what Helen told you, I didn't fuck your wife, Blake. It was a misunderstanding. Please let me explain before you decide to try to rearrange my face," hurriedly Torrance stuttered, seeing that Blake was contemplating do just that.

The older woman stepped back a little at the declaration. "But Helen said you did. Why would she lie to me?"

"She didn't intentionally lie to you. She did honestly think I slept with Georgia, but it's not true. I took pictures of your wife naked. That much is true, but I didn't sleep with her. Those pictures were for your enjoyment only, Blake. They were a gift from Georgia to you. I was merely the photographer that she trusted enough to take them. There wasn't anything between us, Blake. It was strictly a professional thing for me. I didn't lay a hand on her. You have to believe that."

The attorney shook her head. "Helen believes that because she wants to, doesn't she?"

"Helen believes it, because it's the truth, Blake," countered Torrance.

Blake sighed deeply as she looked at her old friend. She wanted to believe Torrance as well. Moving back to the desk, the older woman picked up the stack of photos she had left on her desk. "These were a professional sitting?" she questioned, waving them at Torrance.

"As professional as I could be on short notice. We used what we had around the house. She trusted me enough, Blake. I take pictures of naked women all the time. Hell, I've taken nude photos of Sarah, and you don't hear Jamie complaining about it."

"I'm sure that was for a magazine, though. That's hardly the same." Looking down at the pictures, Blake mentioned, "She looks so different. This is not the way she normally looks at me, Tor. I haven't seen those eyes looking at me since the twins were born."

The photographer shrugged. "She said she wanted to give them to you as a gift to remember that she was still there. I thought I was doing her a favor."

Blake nodded. Looking back at her friend, she stated, "I believe you, Tor."

"Good. I was worried this might do permanent damage to you and Georgia."

Changing the subject slightly, the attorney mentioned, "Helen filed for a divorce from you. Did you know that?"

"Yeah. I know. Infidelity is the one thing Helen can't forgive, but since it's not true, she's not going to pursue that. She doesn't want that. She was just really upset. Between thinking Georgia and I had been intimate and losing the baby, I think it was just too much for her to bear."

"She was pregnant again?" Blake asked in surprised.

"Almost eight weeks."

"Oh, Tor, I'm so sorry."

The photographer shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe we just aren't meant to have a third child," she said softly.

Coming to her, the older brunette put her arms around her friend. "Don't give up if it's what you really want."

"It's what Helen wants." Blake nodded in understanding. "So, please tell me that this hasn't done permanent damage to you and Georgia. Helen was really concerned about that, and I want to be able to reassure her."

At the mention of her wife's name, Blake dropped her arms from Torrance's frame. She shook her head. "I wish I could reassure her as well, but the day Helen came to me about filing and she told me what she thought you and Georgia had done, I was so angry I filed too."

"But you can stop it. Don't make me have to tell Helen she caused you two to divorce. She couldn't bear that."

"She didn't cause it, Tor. You tell her as much. I could stop it, but the truth is, I'm not sure I want to," she said.

"What do you mean? Why not?"

"Tor, things haven't been the same since the twins were born. It's been a long road, and she just walked out on us."

"She was following her dreams, Blake. I thought that's what you wanted her to do."

"She could have followed them in New York. She has left us for New Orleans. She's been gone for almost two months, Tor. In all that time I've been here trying to raise our children. If it weren't for Renee, I don't think I could do it. I've needed help, and Georgia should be here. She's their mother. That's abandonment. She's my wife, and she's left me for what? Her freedom to do as she chooses. She made that choice, and now I need to make mine. I can't let her go on thinking I am going to stand by and let her run off whenever she wants. She has responsibilities to these children. She wanted them. I would have been satisfied had we not had any. I wasn't feeling empty without them, but she wanted them, so we had some. Now I love my children and couldn't imagine my life without them, but Georgia needs to face the fact she is also responsible for them. Not only that, Georgia married me, which means she has responsibilities to me as well. My wife is gone, Tor. I know you can imagine the horrible feeling it is."

The photographer nodded. "I suppose I can. However, there has to be another way. Do you want to remain married to her or not?"

"If she lives on my terms, then yes, but that means taking responsibility for the life she has created with our kids. I can deal with being ignored, but I can't deal with them being brushed aside, because she's too busy."

"Georgia's never lived on your terms, Blake. Why now?"

"Because she has to grow up! She's thirty years old! It's time she take our life together seriously or find another one to live!" she yelled as tears came to her eyes.

It was Torrance's turn to offer the comfort as she put her arms around Blake. "I'm sorry, Blake. I guess I didn't really think about it. I know I wouldn't be able to make it without Helen that long. It would be so difficult. I guess I just thought the time apart was helping the two of you sort through some things. She loves you, Blake. Shouldn't that be enough to make you want to fight to keep your marriage together?"

"Sometimes love isn't enough, Tor," the attorney whispered. "It was so different for us when we began dating. There was no pressure, no serious responsibilities to each other. We just wanted to be together because of the joy that it was to be so close. Now life has gotten in the way. If I could go back to the way it used to be, I would, but we can't. Maybe it's just me. Maybe I'm not cut out for marriage. Commitment was never a strength of mine."

"I don't think you should do this, Blake, but it's not my place to say. It's your marriage and your life. I just want you to be happy."

Blake nodded her head. "Enough about my marriage disaster. I don't think I'm the only one headed for singleville."

"What are you talking about? I just told you Helen and I aren't getting a divorce."

"I'm talking about our young actresses."

"Jamie and Sarah?"

The attorney nodded in confirmation. "That would be a real shame though. They really do love each other. That's one I wish I could help with a lot more."

"What's going on with them outside of Katrina being a hellion?"

"I think that's enough, Tor. Apparently she's out of control."

"Did Jamie or Sarah say something to you?"

"I can't give you the details, because I was acting at their attorney at the time, but there is trouble brewing in that paradise, and it all has to do with Katrina."

Torrance shook her head. "I can't imagine having to deal with a child like that. We're so lucky our kids have the temperaments they do. What can we do to help them?"

"I don't know. I guess we just be the best friends we can to them," Blake answered.

Nodding her head in agreement, Torrance looked at the attorney. "I should get back. I know Helen is still really fragile. Are you going to be all right?"

"I'll be fine. Tell Helen she had nothing to do with this. It's been a long time in coming. Honestly, the thought of something like that happening didn't surprise me. It hurt, but the only thing that shocked me about it was that it was you. If she had said Georgia had been with some random person, it wouldn't have come as a surprise."

"Do you think she's having an affair down there?"

"You would know that better than anyone, Tor. What's she been like down there?"

The photographer thought a moment. Knowing her friend deserved the truth, she slowly answered, "She seemed happy to me, Blake. I don't think she is seeing anyone, but she did seem content. I'm sorry."

"Don't be. You had nothing to do with it. I guess maybe she just doesn't want to live in New York any more. She could have said that instead of skipping town. No matter though. In just a few days those papers are going to be delivered to her, and then we'll see what happens."

Torrance nodded in understanding. "Well, I should go. Take care of yourself and your children, Blake. It's going to get tough but know that Helen and I are here for you."

"Thanks. Kiss Helen for me."

When the photographer left, Blake wandered into the living room where Renee was sitting reading. The nanny looked up at her. "Did things go all right?"

Blake nodded. "Yeah. Tor and I are fine. Turns out she didn't sleep with Georgia contrary to what Helen thought. That makes me feel better. I didn't want to believe that."

"Well, I'm glad you got it straightened out then. She seemed like such a good friend."

"She is." After a brief pause, the brunette said, "Renee, I think I should tell you something. I filed for divorce and custody of the children. Georgia hasn't been served her papers yet, but it should happen any day now. Things are going to get complicated around here. I just want you to know that I have full faith in your abilities and intend to keep you on as long as you would like to stay, but it's going to be difficult for awhile."

"I understand. I'm sorry that it's come to this with you and Georgia, but sometimes things just don't work out the way we hope."

Blake nodded. "Look. I have some more work to do, but if you're not doing anything this evening, I'd like to go out. Would you care to join me? Cindy will have the kids until tomorrow."

"Sure. That sounds nice. I hadn't planned anything yet. Where do you want to go?"

"Somewhere where I can forget about things for awhile."

"How about a movie?"

"That sounds good. You pick it."

That night Blake and Renee took in a movie after a dinner at home, which Renee prepared. During the whole film, the attorney kept thinking about the woman at her side. The young woman was always such a pleasure to be with that Blake continuously wanted to seek her out for time. The attorney knew she was lonely with Georgia being away, and when she had been there, there hadn't been much in the way of intimacy, even if it was just quietly talking together alone. She missed those things with a woman, and she easily found them in her employee.

After the movie, the blonde convinced the older woman that the night was too young to go home, so the two of them went to one of the local bars for drinks and pool. Blake was more than happy to go along, not wanting the evening to end either. At the bar they easily made new friends with the other pool players and ended up playing as a team against some other women in the club. Turning on her charm, the attorney found it easy to be the center of women's attention in the mainly female crowd. Sitting alone at a table near the pool area waiting for another game to begin, Blake waited on Renee to return from the bar with a round of drinks. She was minding her own business as she watched a game in progress when a cute redhead approached the table. Easily and quickly the attorney engaged her in conversation.

However a few minutes later her charm was interrupted by the nanny's voice. "Who are we entertaining, honey?" she questioned teasingly putting the drinks on the table and sliding into Blake's lap. "I'm Renee, Blake's girlfriend," she introduced, extending her hand.

Quickly the other woman escaped, leaving a chuckling attorney behind. "What was that about?" she asked Renee.

"Hey. You came with me, and you're not leaving with anyone else," she bantered laughingly, her hazel eyes sparkling.

"If you say so," the brunette conceded with a grin as her arms came around the little woman. The twenty-five year old felt good against her. Renee didn't try to pull away. Instead she settled herself in the attorney's lap. Together they watched several other people play for awhile, but the older woman's mind was focused on the feeling of Renee's frame against her own. Her libido began to awaken as the tiny body shifted against her every few minutes. Instinctively her left hand found the nanny's khaki shorts-clad leg. Renee's skin was soft to the touch. Blake heard the small woman give a quick, uneven exhale as her fingers grazed lightly. Blake leaned her body in closer, so it was pressed against the blonde's back and let her head rest on Renee's shoulder. They sat in silence still, but the petite woman's body was giving louder signals than words ever could. She was enjoying the older woman's attentions. The attorney could feel the nanny's hands on her thighs, squeezing them a little harder whenever her roaming went higher than it had moments before. Finally the blonde turned to look over her shoulder at her. Blake had never seen the gaze now in those hazel eyes. They seemed like a mix of lust and arousal. Taking advantage of the situation, the taller woman let her own needs guide her. Leaning into the blonde's ear, her breath swept over Renee's neck softly as she whispered, "What is it, Renee?"

The small woman quivered lightly in her arms. "I...I want..." she tried to say, but her voice failed her.

However Blake knew what she was saying. "I know. I want it too, but it would ruin everything."

Renee nodded shakily. Blake's hands didn't cease though, even at her own words. The nanny shifted herself in the attorney's lap, so they were facing each other completely. Hazel eyes met brown. "It would ruin everything," Renee repeated softly as her hands found dark hair. Her fingers combed through it. Her hips instinctively searched for the attorney's. Both of them moaned breathlessly as they came together.

"I'm married," Blake uttered desperately.

"Not any more," the nanny countered.

"Right," Blake stuttered as the small woman's perfume invaded her senses when her nose traveled further into her neck. "We can't though. You work for me."

"Just once. I just want one..."

"One what?" the forty-two-year-old questioned. Both of them had let her hands start roaming more freely.

"One kiss," Renee whispered. Before she hardly even finished her request, their mouths came together roughly. Renee moaned pulling Blake closer. The attorney growled as the touch awakened her senses even more. When it broke she immediately moved her lips to the blonde's neck. "God, Blake. I've thought about this for so long," she admitted.

"Thought about what?" the older woman spurred, wondering what the younger woman's fantasies entailed. She loved that she was a part of them.

"Having you for one night, you touching me, making me come over and over again," she groaned, clutching tighter as the brunette's teeth scraped against the pulse in her neck.

"I bet you feel good from the inside," the older woman murmured sexily.

"Find out just how good. Take me home," Renee requested.

Without another word the attorney stood, gently placing the nanny on her feet. Taking the younger woman's hand, she led her out of the bar to the street to hail a cab. As soon at the older woman gave the driver the address, Renee slid over to her to continue what had started in the bar. Quickly Blake pulled her into her lap again and attacked her fair neck with kisses. However, the nanny didn't seem to be satisfied with that. Instead she took Blake's hands and guided them to her covered breasts.

"Touch me, Blake," she demanded. "Feel how hot I am for you."

The attorney groaned as she worked open the buttons of Renee's top. Her right hand squirmed its way between the folds and popped the front clasp of her bra. Within seconds her hand was filled with warm flesh. Both women gasped in rising need. Risking a look down at the younger woman's body, the tall one saw the pale pink tips hardening even more as moments passed under her ministration. Renee took Blake's left hand and began to kiss and suck each finger in turn provocatively. Blake moaned. When the blonde's mouth reached her finger ring, the attorney watched in fascination as Renee managed to work her wedding band off with only her teeth.

"You won't be needing this any more," the twenty-five-year-old stated, tucking it into the attorney's pants pocket for safekeeping before their mouths connected again.

Just as they kissed, the driver slammed on his brakes in traffic. Blake glared at him through the rearview mirror. "Don't kill us now. We'd like to make it home," she growled.

When Renee giggled, Blake met her eyes. "So strong," her employee whispered before leaning into the attorney's neck to reciprocate some of the attention she had already received. Biting the brunette's earlobe, Renee uttered, "God, you're sexy. You make me so wet, Blake. Touch me. I'm dripping at the thought of you. I want you to fuck me like no one ever has."

Blake groaned. She didn't take Renee's word for it. Instead her right hand dropped to the little woman's shorts and quickly opened the zipper. Sliding into them she realized the nanny wasn't lying to her about her arousal. However, before she could go any further, the cab driver announced their arrival. Quickly the attorney paid him and ushered Renee out of the car. They both greeted their building's doorman hurriedly before rushing through the doors to the elevator. Neither said anything, but thick sensuality charged the air around them. Once in the elevator alone, Blake moved toward her wrapping her in strong arms. Renee looked up but said nothing. Mutually their lips came together in a soft exchange. It was only broken when the doors opened on their floor. Going down the hall to their door, Blake unlocked it and escorted the younger woman inside. They slowly made their way to the master bedroom. Both of them suddenly seemed aware of what was really about to happen as they lingered in the doorway a moment.

"Renee," Blake whispered.

"Yes?"

"You are a beautiful woman," she began, brushing the blonde's cheek affectionately.

"But?" hesitantly the nanny asked.

"But I'm not sure this is a good idea. I'm old enough to be your mother, but more importantly, just because Georgia and I are getting a divorce doesn't mean I don't love her still. I do love her, and it's going to take some time I think before I'm ready to move on completely. Most importantly, however, is that you work for me, and if we did this, I don't see how we could go on that way. How could I have one night with you and then be forced to watch as you go off with women almost half my age? I can't compete with that," she said gently, hoping that by putting a spin on her feelings, Renee wouldn't feel hurt by the rejection she was giving. "I'd much prefer to take things slowly."

The blonde nodded. "I guess I never thought about it that way. I wouldn't want to hurt you after all you're already going through."

"I appreciate that more than you know, Renee," Blake said with a small smile, seeing that the nanny had bought her story. "For now though, I'd like to invite you in but only if you promise to keep me on my best behavior no matter how much I might resist," teasingly she requested.

The small woman nodded. "Of course. I'll fend off all your advances."

"Will you stay with me tonight and just let me enjoy your company?"

"Of course."

"Thank you," the tall woman whispered.

"Let me just change for bed. I'll be back in a few minutes." Less than ten minutes later both women were in the master bedroom. Blake was in bed reading as Renee simply watched television for awhile. However when both of them tired, the younger woman let Blake hold her as they fell into dreams.

The next morning the attorney awoke to sound in the condo. Opening her eyes she realized that Renee was still asleep clutching tightly to her. Just then there was a knock on the bedroom door before Cindy's voice could be heard through it asking, "Blake, are you home?" Before the attorney could answer, however, the door came open, and Georgia's mother entered.

Cindy and Blake just looked at each other for a moment, each of them in shock. "You're early," feebly the brunette stated.

Cindy's eyes went from her daughter-in-law's to the nanny's sleeping form. "This certainly complicates things," she stated

"Cindy, it's not what you think," Blake explained.

Her mother-in-law merely quirked her blonde brow in much the same way Georgia did. "I ain't buyin' that, Blake."

"All right. Maybe it is exactly what you think but not for the reasons you think it. I'm not cheating on Georgia."

"This is cheatin' in my book."

"Cindy, I haven't told Georgia this, but we're getting a divorce. I filed earlier this week. She's going to be served any day now. It's over, Cindy. I'm sorry you had to find out this way, but Renee and I are just friends, contrary to what this looks like."

Cindy just stood in silence a moment looking at the two women in bed together. Instead of commenting on Blake's declaration, she merely stated, "I'll watch the kids while you get dressed, but I need to get goin' soon. I've got to get down to the restaurant."

"Of course. I'll be right out. Thanks, Cindy."

A little later Georgia was sitting in the living room of her New Orleans house overlooking the street in contemplative silence when the phone rang. Slowly getting up to answer it, she mumbled a greeting to the caller. "Hello."

"Baby girl, you've got a problem," Cindy announced without even a salutation.

"I know, Mama," she whispered looking down at the papers in her hand. They had just been delivered a few minutes ago. "Blake's asked for a divorce."

"No doubt thanks to that woman livin' there," Cindy quipped.

"Renee? What does this have to do with her?"

"I found your wife in bed with her this mornin', sugar. She's left you for a younger piece of ass. You better get up here and take back what's your before it's too late. She's gonna leave you with nothin'."

Georgia shook her head in disbelief. She knew she and Blake were having problems, but she never thought it would actually come to this. "Mama, I don't know if I cain change her mind."

"You've got to try, baby girl. Do you want her to take everythin' from you? Your house, your children, your friends, and your money? She cain take it all."

"You sound as if I only married Blake for those reasons. Well, I didn't, Mama. I married Blake, because I loved her."

"Well, if you still love her, you better get yourself back up here and fight."

"I don't want to fight, Mama. Blake and I have had our problems, but I never thought she'd do this. We'll work everythin' out regardin' everthin'. She'll be amiable, I'm sure. I don't care 'bout much except the kids. She cain keep everythin' else if she really wants too. I just want us to be happy. I wish she would still want me, but she don't."

"Georgia, you listen to me, and you listen good. You cain have Blake back if you want her. This ain't over yet, but you've got to come home."

Georgia looked around her rented house for a moment before she mumbled, "I am home, Mama. This is where I belong. New York ain't the place for me anymore. You and Jack and Blake all do well up there, but I've been missin' the southern way of life. Nawlins is the place for me to be."

"So, that's it? You're just gonna leave your family, your life behind?"

"It was never my life, Mama. It's was Blake's. I was livin' her dreams. It's time for me to live my own, and I want to do it here. I wish Blake and the kids were with me, but they ain't. However, I'll get the kids. I guess I'll have to live without Blake," she whispered as tears rolled down her face.

"Georgia, how cain you willingly just give up on the woman you love?" Cindy asked in disbelief.

"Because she gave up on me first, Mama," the writer sobbed. "I don't want to stand in the way of Blake's happiness. I love her that much, but I also want my own life. Now I've got to go. I need to find an attorney down here to help with this. I'll be back in New York in a few days to get my stuff."

Cindy gave a long sigh. "Georgia, don't make this decision so quickly. Take a few days. You know where I am if you need me."

"I know. Thanks, Mama."

*  *  *

That morning Jamie and Sarah were up early with Stephen having breakfast before their two daughters awoke for the day. Neither woman really said anything to each other as they just read their respective sections of the paper. However, every few minutes the brunette's eyes would seek out her wife across the table. Sarah kept her head down as she merely pushed her food around her plate. The older woman could tell the blonde was exhausted. Trying to placate the smaller woman, Jamie suggested, "Why don't you go out and have some fun today? I know you could use a break. I'll stay with the kids."

Sarah shrugged her shoulders. "Helen's sick, and Georgia's gone."

"Well, what about Tabitha? Is she in town?"

"I don't know."

Scrunching her brown, the brunette reached across the table for her wife's hand. "What's wrong, Sarah?"

"I'm just tired, Jamie. I'm leaving for a film shoot tomorrow, and it's going to be hard to be without all of you. I'm not exactly thrilled about going."

The tall actress nodded her head. She understood the feeling well. "I see. It's a great project though. We're going to come visit you too. Besides, you'll be so busy that you won't even have time to miss us," she teased, trying to lighten the younger woman's spirits.

"I always miss you, Jamie, but maybe this time away will do me some good. I need a chance to regroup when it comes to Katrina."

"Yeah. Hopefully by the time you get back I'll have found someone who will see her. I haven't liked any of the psychologists I've talked to so far. Her school counselor suggested someone, so I'm going to try there next."

"I hope you find someone soon. She's driving me crazy," the blonde stated.

"I know. Samantha suggested that maybe Katrina come live with them again for the rest of the summer. I know they're trying to help, but I don't know how I feel about that."

Sarah gave a small nod. Thinking about the conversation she had with Blake previously, she wondered if she should bring it up now. Deciding there was no point in waiting, she softly said, "About Samantha and Doug, there is something I wanted to ask you."

"What's that?"

"Do you think it would be easier for us to control Katrina if you had full custody of her? I mean having all four of us trying to raise her has got to be confusing. What if you had full custody or we had joint custody?"

"We do have joint custody already," the brunette countered.

"No, you have joint custody with Samantha and Doug. I mean you and me having joint custody like with Eve and Stephen," she proposed.

Jamie looked at Sarah intently for a moment before asking, "Do you realize what you're suggesting? You're asking me to take Samantha and Doug to court. You're asking me to take Stephanie's sister, a woman that I care about deeply, into court to take custody from her."

"I know, Jamie," Sarah replied hesitantly.

The brunette shook her head adamantly. "I won't do it, Sarah. Samantha and Doug are family. They have taken care of Katrina and me in the worst of times. I can't yank everything that we've all known out from under them just because you and Katrina are going through a hard phase in your relationship. I can't do that to Samantha."

"Jamie, just please think about this. I'm sure Samantha would understand why we wanted it this way."

Again the older woman shook her head. "No, Sarah," she announced more firmly. "I refuse, and there is nothing you can do to change my mind. Samantha and Doug are keeping partial custody of Katrina, and that's final."

"There is nothing that will change your mind?" the blonde questioned as the tall woman rose from the table with her plate.

"Nothing comes to mind, Sarah. Look. I know this is hard on you, and I wish I could do something for you both, but it's going to take some time and effort on our part. I think it would be counterproductive and end up hurting her even more if she saw Samantha and me fighting. Katrina needs a harmonious household, not her mother and aunt squabbling over custody. You're just asking me to do something so terribly wrong in regards to my relationship with Samantha."

"Well, what about your other two children, Jamie? Eve looks to Katrina, and I don't like what she sees. Katrina is setting a poor example for her, and I won't let my child follow in those footsteps," the blonde stated in frustration as she too rose from the table with Stephen attached to her hip.

Jamie felt her own anger surface at the way Sarah had claimed Eve. "Your child, Sarah? Eve is your child? I have just as much parental rights and responsibilities for her as you do! The state of New York sees me as her second parent!"

"Yeah, well, the state of New York sees you and Samantha as Katrina's! Where am I in that picture, huh? Tell me! You want to know why Katrina doesn't listen to me? It's because she doesn't see me as a mother! First it was Stephanie, and now she sees you and Samantha! Yes, it's tragic she lost her mother, but you're her mother as well, and I'm your wife! How would you feel if Robert still had partial custody of Eve? How would that make you feel to know you were on the outside, Jamie?"

"You're not on the outside, Sarah! You live with her for goodness sake! You are with her more than anyone else, me included! You have more of an opportunity with her than any of us! You don't need custody of her! I won't take that from Samantha, and that's the end of it!"

The blonde woman rolled her eyes in frustration. "You know what, Jamie? I think I am going to go out today. Obviously you won't see reason on this. I need some time away. You take care of the kids for the day. I'm going shopping," she declared, thrusting their son in the older woman's direction.

Jamie took Stephen into her arms and sighed as Sarah made her exit from the room. She knew that Sarah was upset and hurt by Katrina's rejection, but she wasn't quite sure what to do to help her. However, she did know she couldn't take Katrina away from Samantha and Doug. Her late wife's sister and brother-in-law meant too much to her to drag them into an unnecessary confrontation.

Later that morning once all three kids were up, Jamie took them over to Samantha and Doug's place for some family time. As always Samantha was more than happy to take all of them in to share in the day's activities. Since Doug was working that day, the two women decided to take the five kids swimming at the country club on the island to which they all belonged.

Sitting in the kiddie pool with Stephen on her lap, Jamie watched on as Eve splashed around near Samantha and her. The brunette was off in deep thought when her former sister-in-law's voice asked, "Do you want to talk about whatever is bothering you?"

The actress shrugged. "Sarah and I just got into an argument this morning. She asked me to do something that I simply refuse to do, and she got upset. It'll pass."

"Are you sure? I've noticed Sarah getting quite upset as of late over some trivial things. Is she stressed with work? Are the kids too much for her?"

"Katrina is too much for her to handle at the moment," the tall woman replied, looking over at the topic of conversation. Katrina was sitting on a lounge chair with music blaring through her headphones instead of playing in the water with her cousins. "Neither one of us knows what to do with her. She's out of control with Sarah. I can tell that it's only a matter of time before Sarah breaks, and I'm not sure that would be wise. I'm afraid of what might happen if she's pushed too far."

"You don't think she'd hurt one of the children, do you?"

"No, never. However, I do think she could have a breakdown. Trying to follow an Oscar win professionally is difficult, and the stress of three children on top of that is getting to be too much for her. I know how it feels though. I'm feeling the strain as much as she is, but I just don't show it in the same ways. Sarah's a vocal person. I just keep it all inside."

Samantha nodded. "That's the truth. I think Katrina is getting to be the same way. She's holding back with whatever really is bothering her but blows up at Sarah for no reason. We just have to break through that barrier."

A moment passed before Jamie asked, "Could I ask you something?"

"What?"

"Have you ever thought the fact that you and I have custody of Katrina instead of Sarah and I could be causing some problems?"

"No, never. Why do you ask? Do you think it is?" Samantha inquired.

The actress shook her head quickly. "No. I think our arrangement is fine. However, I had the thought today that maybe Katrina doesn't feel connected to Sarah, because in a legal sense, she isn't. Eve and Stephen belong to Sarah and me. I wonder if that makes her feel different. She's the only one in our household that has the last name of Taylor-Dean. The rest of us have Talbot-Dean. I proud that she's a Taylor, but maybe she'd rather be a Talbot to fit in. Do you know what I mean?"

"I never thought about it that way."

"I hadn't either until today," the younger woman admitted, leaving out the fact that her wife had brought up the point with their disagreement. "I don't want to hurt Stephanie's memory, Samantha, but I want to do whatever it takes to get Katrina and Sarah to get along again. When Sarah and I were dating, they had a great relationship, but once we got married and especially after Stephen was born, Katrina just rebelled against Sarah worse than I could have ever imagined. I don't know what to do here."

"Well, if you think a name change would help, then maybe you should ask her if that's what she wants, Jamie. I can't tell you one way or the other what that girl is thinking. We used to be close too, but she's even started shutting me out. You know, I expected this behavior when she was a teenager, but I never would have imagined it to start at ten. You need to talk to her. You're the only one she seems to respond to anymore with any sort of consistency."

The tall woman gave a nod as she looked down at her son. "I don't know what to say, Samantha. I don't know where to even start."

"What about just the two of you going away together for awhile? Maybe she just needs your undivided attention to open up. Go upstate for a few days. Stop in on my parents. I'm sure they'd love to have the two of you. Maybe even a little trip over to see Stephanie might do her some good. How long has it been since she's seen her Mom?"

Shaking her head, the younger woman said, "I haven't been up there since Sarah and I got married. Sarah wanted all of us to go as a family, but I don't think she's been back since then."

"Maybe you should take her. My parents would like to spend some time with her too. Do you think sending her up there for a little while would help?"

"I'd be willing to try anything, Samantha. However, a trip will have to wait while Sarah's away on location. She's flies out down to Texas tomorrow to start a project. Katrina will be back in school by the time she gets back, and then I'm scheduled to go to California for my next film. I just don't see how Sarah and Katrina are going to survive each other with me gone that long. They hardly survive while I'm gone for a day or two."

"If it would be easier on Sarah, Katrina could stay with us while you're gone."

"I think that would only make it worse, don't you? I mean I leave, so Katrina has to as well. The idea is for her to feel included, not excluded."

"Then why don't you take Katrina to see Stephanie for a few days, and we'll take Eve and Stephen. Just make it a long weekend or something. Hopefully that will help."

Looking over at her daughter again, Jamie nodded. "I guess I can try that. What weekend would be best for you?"

"Any weekend is fine. Whatever fits into your schedule."

"Well, with Sarah gone I'm going to be around most of the time. Someone has to watch the kids. Why don't we try for this coming weekend? I'll call your parents and see if they are available."

"Great. Just let us know. We're here for you and Sarah, Jamie," Samantha softly said, patting her former sister-in-law on the arm.

"I appreciate that more than you know."

That evening Jamie was feeding the children dinner when Sarah arrived home. Her hands were full of shopping bags, but when she sat them down and raised her sunglasses onto the top of her head, Jamie could clearly see that her day away hadn't done much good. Blue eyes still held distress. Nevertheless, the brunette gave her wife a smile as she moved to greet her.

"Welcome home. We just sat down to eat. Let me get you a plate," she said, leaning to give the blonde a quick kiss.

Sarah gave a little whimper at the feel of her lover's lips on her own. Whenever things were rough between them, she always could feel whole again with just a touch from Jamie. She needed that touch now before she left for work in the morning, so she could leave of good terms. Instead of saying that however, the little woman just whispered, "Thanks." Going to the table, she took her usual chair. She smiled at her daughters. "Katrina, Eve, how was your day?" she asked.

"Fine," the ten-year old mumbled.

"Great, Mama. We went swimming with Aunt Samantha," Eve said.

"Oh, did you? That sounds like fun. Sorry I missed it."

Jamie smiled at Sarah as Eve told her blonde mother all about the pool that day. The four- year-old rambled on excitedly for several minutes while the brunette woman fixed a plate for her wife. Coming back to the table, she placed it in front of her before taking her seat once again. "As you can tell, we had quite the adventure. Right, Katrina?" Jamie asked, trying to include their eldest in the conversation.

"We went to the pool. It was fine," she grumbled, looking back at her plate.

Suddenly the ten-year old blonde's cell phone rang, interrupting the dialogue. Immediately she rose from the table to fetch it, but Sarah called out, "No calls during dinner, Katrina."

Katrina just rolled her eyes and looked at Jamie. "Sarah is right. We're having family time right now. You can talk later," she stated. It felt awkward for her to use her wife's first name with her daughter. For so long both girls had called her Mama, but in an effort to reach her oldest, she went with the name Katrina claimed was most comfortable for her. However, Jamie could see the affect it had on her wife.

"But, Mom, it could be important," she whined.

"Nothing can be that important right now. Sit back down and finish your dinner. Come on. I have some news of my own to share with the group, so come take your seat."

Reluctantly, Katrina did as she was told. Sarah looked across the table at the woman she loved. "And just what is this news, my dear?"

Jamie looked at her daughter. "Next Friday Katrina and I are going to Albany. We're going to spend the whole weekend there together, just the two of us. How does that sound?"

"Really?" Katrina asked, looking hopefully at her mother.

"Really." Turning to Eve, she smiled. "And you Miss Eve, you and Stephen are going to stay with Aunt Samantha and Uncle Doug. They're going to take you swimming and to the zoo. Would you like that?"

"Yeah. Sounds like fun, Mom."

"I thought you'd like to do that."

Sarah looked at Eve and then Katrina before her eyes settled on Jamie. "And just what are your big plans up in Albany?" she questioned.

"Well, we're long overdue for a visit to the Grandma and Grandpa's house. We're going to stay the weekend with them and just spend some time. Maybe will go over to the church and take in some of the old memories. We'll just do some mother-daughter bonding," she explained, hoping that her wife understood what was left unsaid in regards to seeing Stephanie. When she saw Sarah nod, she knew the blonde did.

"Well, that sounds like it will be a fun trip. Meanwhile I'll be stuck in Texas missing all of you."

"Oh, don't worry about that. We're going to all come see you the week after we get back. You can't get away from us," the tall woman teased.

"Good. I'm glad to hear that," the petite actress replied, catching dark eyes. The women exchanged a meaningful gaze before their attention was divided once again by their girls.

Once dinner was finished, Jamie and Sarah started to prepare the kids for bed. Both of them decided to let Katrina do whatever she wanted for the time being as long as she stayed in her room, playing quietly after her bath. As for Eve, they did their usual tag team for bath time, one of them taking the four-year old while the other took charge of Stephen. Lucky for them Eve was tired from the extended time in the sun that day and had no qualms about going to bed on time.

Once the girls were settled, both women moved into the master bedroom. Jamie sat on the bed, leaning against the headboard and watching her wife as Stephen lay sleeping in her arms. Meanwhile Sarah scurried around trying to pack for her trip. "I can't believe I'm already going back to work. Right now I'm wondering if I shouldn't have taken off another six months."

"You'll be fine, Sarah. This is a great part. It's perfect for you."

The blonde nodded. "I know. I know. If I hear that one more time from anyone, I'm going to have to hurt someone. The part is perfect, but I'm going to be gone for so long. This isn't the most convenient time to be working."

"You have to start back sometime. You can't just win an Oscar and then quit. The public expects more from us."

The younger woman shook her head. "I know. That is the life we've chosen. Sometimes I just enjoy being a mother of three though, going to the club, lounging by the pool with the kids. I don't even mind going grocery shopping. There are days when I'd give it all up to stay home."

"Then of course you'd have to deal with Katrina all the time. I'm not sure either of you could survive that right now," Jamie pointed out.

"Speaking of Katrina, where on earth did you get the idea to take her to Albany?"

"It was Samantha's actually. We got to talking today while we were at the club. I mean we're all grasping at straws here. She just thought maybe a trip to see Stephanie and her other grandparents might do her some good. It's the only plan we have right now other than the counseling. I don't see how it could hurt."

"You're right. I agree. I just thought it was strange, but I can see where you are coming from on it. It's fine with me as long as Samantha and Doug are okay with taking Stephen and Eve for a few days."

"They're fine with it. Samantha offered, so Katrina and I could have some alone time."

Sarah nodded. She didn't want to bring up their conversation from that morning again, so she simply stayed quiet as she pulled clothes from the closet. The rest of the packing passed quietly. Finally when Sarah was finished with as much as she could do for the night, she looked over at her wife and son. Both brunettes had their eyes closed. Coming to the bed, the smaller woman gently took Stephen from Jamie's arms. Immediately dark eyes opened in confusion.

"I'm just putting him down in the nursery for awhile, because you and I need to talk about something important," she whispered.

The tall actress nodded sleepily. Stephen normally slept in a co-sleeper next to Sarah at night, so the fact that she was putting him down in another room intrigued the older woman. She knew Stephen was only separated from them if they were going to have an intimate conversation, so she anxiously awaited the blonde's return. It was only a moment before she graced the room again.

Sarah walked over to the bed where Jamie was and took a tentative seat. Dark eyes met blue ones in a long gaze. "Jamie, I'm sorry about this morning," she began. "I just don't know what to do with her anymore. I want Katrina to be happy."

Jamie nodded her head. "I know. We all want that, and we'll find a way. I'm sorry for not putting myself in your position. I would feel like an outsider as well if Robert still had joint custody of Eve with you. I just want the four of us adults in her life to work together on this without having to go back to court. My relationship with Samantha and Doug is so important to me and to Katrina as well. Samantha is the closet thing Katrina has to her real mother anymore. I mean even though the state thinks of me as her mother, I know as well as you do that Stephanie will always hold that special place regardless of what Katrina calls us. I don't want to take that from her."

"I know. We'll find a way. All four of us will just have to find a way to reach her," the blonde whispered leaning in closer to the dark-haired woman. "Enough talk about that though. We have more important matters to discuss."

They kissed lightly. "We do? Like what?" Jamie teased as Sarah began to unbutton her own blouse.

"Like how you're going to make love to me so I have something to remember on those lonely nights," she murmured as their mouths came together a second time.

"I like the sound of that," Jamie replied as her hands joined the fray. Within moments the small woman's blouse was on the ground. "You are so beautiful, Sarah," the brunette reverently uttered as they exchanged kisses that were growing heated by the second.

"Tell me, Jamie. Tell me what you want to do to me. I love hearing you talk to me while you touch me."

Jamie moaned as the little blonde straddled her legs. "God, Sarah, I love you so much. I love feeling your skin against mine," she whispered as her hands worked off the younger woman's satin and lace bra, revealing Sarah's endowment. With her still pumping milk for Stephen, her breasts were even larger and more sensitive than normal. The brunette gently cupped her wife's left one and squeezed lightly, emitting a moan from Sarah. "I love your breasts, Sarah. I love the way they feel in my hands and in my mouth," she murmured letting her mouth trail down to the objects of discussion.

Sarah clutched the back of her lover's head as Jamie's mouth closed over the crest of her right breast. This was what she needed to feel whole again. The older woman's touch never failed to right anything that had gone awry. "Jamie, please, baby," she pleaded softly. "Touch me."

Knowing what her wife needed, the tall woman stayed on course with her mouth but let her hands trail down to Sarah's pants. She opened them with quick proficiency and then guided the material down her beloved's hips. Breaking their contact briefly, Jamie gazed into blue eyes. "The sight of you naked never fails to make me breathless, Sarah," she admitted as the small actress took over the duty of removing the rest of her clothes.

"Good. Now it's time to make me breathless," the blonde answered teasingly, reaching for Jamie's shirt. She pulled it off quickly.

The older actress worked on her own shorts, pulling the belt open as they kissed again. Petite hands joined hers in the process of ridding the strong frame of the rest of its clothes. Once they were both naked, Jamie pulled the little woman down on top of her. Both of them groaned as bare skin met firmly. Jamie let her right hand drop between their bodies and trace her wife's inner thighs. "You're so soft here. I love the feeling of your thighs. I can feel them twitching in anticipation. You want me, don't you?" she inquired cockily as her fingers lingered just outside from where Sarah wanted her.

Sarah's only reply was a whimper. Secretly she loved it when Jamie acted arrogant during foreplay. It made it that much sweeter when she made the brunette beg for release. However, she wasn't quite ready to start reciprocating yet. She was enjoying the moment far too much to rush it. Giving just enough encouragement, she moaned her lover's name. She was rewarded with her wife pushing closer to the goal as a powerful hand cupped her wetness.

"God, you're so wet. I love it when you get this way. It makes me so hot knowing how much you need me. Tell me. Do you want me, love? Do you need me inside of you?"

Knowing her part, Sarah breathlessly answered, "Yes, Jamie. Please. Touch me from the inside."

Hearing the desperation in her lover's voice, the brunette immediately gave in to Sarah's wishes. Both of them groaned in unison as the tall woman filled her wife. Wanting her deeper though, the younger woman sat back on her knees astride Jamie's hips. There was silence except for heavy breathing as blue eyes stayed locked on brown ones. The older woman pumped at a gentle pace with her right hand as her left grabbed hold of the blonde's backside. She began to knead the muscles as she thrust in time with Sarah's hips. As good as it felt to have Jamie inside of her, Sarah knew the moment for her to give back to her wife was upon her. Arching her back causing the brunette to go even deeper, Sarah let her right hand drop back behind her and slip into Jamie without warning. She smiled as she saw dark eyes roll closed in pleasure.

"Sarah," the taller woman moaned. Her wife always took her by surprise when they made love, taking the lead between them whenever she least expected it. However, even as much as she was used to being the dominant one in the past, she secretly enjoyed allowing the blonde to take the reins whenever she wanted. Her body never failed to respond to her blue-eyed angel's touch, making her as desperate to be fulfilled as to gratify. Sarah was only one of two women who had ever had that effect on the brunette, and Jamie loved to indulge in the feeling. "Please, Sarah," she beseeched. "I need you."

"Don't worry, love. I'll take care of you," the petite woman assured.

Together they moved in an instinctive rhythm, their hips and bodies meshing in synchrony as they traveled together toward the summit of pleasure. As usual it was Jamie that reached it first. Her hard body shuddered against Sarah's smaller one, and she whimpered her wife's name. Sarah simply smiled lovingly and cradled Jamie into her frame, enjoying the tide of emotions that surrounded the tall woman's peak. Patiently the blonde waited for Jamie to descend from her pinnacle, knowing the brunette would satisfy her when she had regained her senses.

A few minutes later brown eyes opened and looked up into blue. Jamie gave a content smile. She knew that her wife hadn't climaxed with her, but she was determined to correct that situation. However before she proceeded to refocus her energies, she whispered, "You know, my reputation would be totally ruined if anyone knew you could incapacitate me like that," she teased. "If the public knew Bad Girl Jamie Talbot-Dean was just a woman that quivered at your touch, I'd never get work again. You've turned me into such a lovesick fool."

Sarah smirked. Leaning to her wife's ear, she kissed it lovingly. "Don't worry, Jamie. I won't tell anyone your secret."

"You better not," playfully the brunette warned. "Or else I might have to stop pleasuring you."

"Oh, we couldn't have that now, could we?" Sarah asked, rocking her hips down against her beloved's, reminding her that there was unfinished business which needed attention. Taking the direction, Jamie once again started to direct her wife to peak. It only took a few minutes before the younger woman was as incapacitated as she had been. Stilling herself inside of her lover, Jamie wrapped an arm around her, maneuvering them both down onto the mattress.

Sarah enjoyed the presence of her wife as they lay in silence together, basking in the moment. Even as difficult as things got between them with their children, Sarah knew as long as they could have moments like the one they were sharing, things would eventually work themselves out. After several minutes she whispered, "I don't want to leave in the morning."

"I don't want you to either, but we both have to get back to work eventually. Both our agents are hounding us. We have to get back in the saddle. You have a great project ahead of you."

"I know. I just hate being without you and the kids."

"We're going to come down the weekend after next. You'll be so busy you'll hardly notice."

"Oh, I'll notice all right. My breasts won't let me forget that Stephen's supposed to be there," she joked.

Jamie laughed lightly. "Well, if you'd rather take him with you it's fine with me. I just think it would be easier for you if he stays here. You're going to be working long hours as it is. The last thing you need is to have to deal with his unpredictable hours. I guess you'll just have to pump while you're away unless you're finished breast feeding him."

"Not even close. Eve had breast milk until she was two. Stephen's getting the same. I had Eve on the set with me during that time for that purpose. I really am reconsidering taking him. I think it would be best, Jamie."

"Well, he is more content when you're around."

"Maybe I should take Eve as well for those first two weeks. It would give you and Katrina some time alone together. I think I'd feel a little strange letting Samantha and Doug take just Eve for the weekend when you went up to Albany."

"They'd do it, Sarah. It wouldn't be a problem."

"I know, and I love them for that, but maybe that time alone with Katrina would help her sort out some issues."

Jamie shrugged. "That's fine with me if that's what you want to do."

"I think that's what I want to do, Jamie."

The older woman nodded. "All right then. Tomorrow morning we'll get Eve and Stephen packed. I'm sure they can make arrangements to have the kids along for you."

Pulling her body over onto Jamie's, Sarah smiled down at her wife. "Thank you for understanding, Jamie. I love you so much."

"I love you too, Sarah, always. We should get some sleep. Tomorrow is a big day for you."

Cracking a grin, the fair-headed woman proposed, "Or we could not go to sleep and I could render you helpless again."

Jamie chuckled. "I'm at your mercy. You know that."

*  *  *

A few days later, Georgia made her way back to New York for the first time in almost three months. After she had been served the divorce papers, she didn't bother to call Blake. Instead she decided to simply show up at their condo to speak to the attorney in person about it. When her plane landed at JFK airport, it was late that night. Gathering her own luggage, she quietly went outside to catch a cab to upper Manhattan.

Getting to their building, she was greeted politely by the doorman before moving inside to catch the elevator. The ride to their floor seemed way too long. The bell finally chimed, though, and the writer stepped out into the quiet corridor. Going to their door, it took her a moment to find her key. The place was silent when she entered, and only one small light was on in the kitchen. Figuring the children and Renee were probably asleep, she walked toward the master bedroom. A light shone from under the door, so she softly opened it. There was Blake leaning against the headboard. Her reading glasses were still on her face, and papers littered the bed. However the attorney was sound asleep.

Georgia just studied her wife for a few minutes in silence. The older woman still had her heart. It pained her to think their relationship was really over. Unable to stay away, the blonde moved to the bed and took a tentative seat next to the taller woman. Blake didn't even flinch when the mattress moved. Not knowing what to do, the younger woman quietly began to gather the papers and folders spread out over the bed and stack them neatly on the night stand before gently removing Blake's glasses from her face. The forty-two-year-old mumbled incoherently and rearranged herself for a moment.

Georgia just watched her. Blake looked so vulnerable and beautiful at rest that it caused a pang in her soul. She still wanted the attorney even if those feelings were no longer reciprocated. Giving into her need to touch her wife, the small woman touched her on the face. Her heart dropped when Blake grumbled their nanny's name instead of hers. Knowing that Blake was thinking of someone else made the writer begin to cry. The woman she had loved for the last five years now had given her heart to someone else.

With tears cascading down her fair skin, Georgia leaned toward her wife. She just needed to know the feeling of the attorney's mouth against her own one last time, so she loving pressed her pink lips to Blake's. The brunette's eyes opened sleepily and obviously showed their confusion at Georgia's presence. "Hey," the thirty year old whispered.

"Georgia? What are you doing here? Have you come home?" she tiredly inquired.

The writer shook her head solemnly. "Just for a few days. I got the papers. I'm just here to collect my things and the kids."

"What?" the attorney asked still not fully awake.

"I got the divorce papers that you sent, Blake," she explained.

"Oh," Blake mumbled as she finally started to become aware again.

"I don't want to fight with you, Blake. I'll give you the divorce if that's what you want. I just need to get my things and the children, and I'll be on my back to Nawlins," she stated a second time, seeing that the older woman was now cognizant.

Blake shook her head. "I don't think so," she countered. "You can take all you want out of this place, but the kids stay with me. I'm not letting you take them down to New Orleans," the attorney announced as she rose from the bed testily.

"Excuse me? Those are my children."

"They're my children too, Georgia, and I'm not the one who abandoned them. You've been gone for almost three months and only seen them once. You expect me to just let you walk in here and take them away from me after all I've been through with them? You weren't the one who they asked every night when Mama was coming home. You want to leave me, go right ahead. I'm a grown woman, and I can take it. But how dare you walk out on Luke and Lana for three months? And how dare you even think I'm going to let you take them from me?"

"Blake, they belong with me. They're mine. I gave birth to them."

"That doesn't mean shit to me, Georgia! The state sees me at their equal parent, and I will fight you to the bitter end if I have to in order to keep them with me! They're happy here in New York, Georgia! They're well-adjusted three-year-olds, no thanks to you! If it weren't for Renee, I'd be fit to be tied, but thankfully, she has helped me hold this house together while you've gone off and lived your own life away from your family!"

"Oh Renee? The woman my Mama caught you in bed with? That'll hardly go over well with a judge!"

"And abandoning them without so much as a good bye will? You gave up your rights the minute you decided not to get back on that plane at the end of your vacation! Georgia Erwin, we might be finished, but I'll be damned if I let you ruin my life by taking my kids!"

Before the blonde could offer any sort of retort, the woman of conversation appeared in the open doorway. Renee seemed surprised to see Georgia, but she didn't say that. Instead she merely whispered, "You're going to wake the kids if you keep this up."

Georgia scowled at the younger woman, but Blake nodded in response. "Thank you for the warning, Renee. Sorry if we woke you. We'll keep it down." Both of them waited until the nanny was gone again to look at each other. Blake sighed for a moment before asking quietly, "Why don't you want to come home? What did I do so wrong that you had to run away from me, from our family, from our life? Why did it take divorce papers to get you back here?"

Georgia shook her head and broke eye contact. "There are so many reasons. I don't even know where to start, but at this point, it don't matter any more anyway. You wanted this divorce. Well, you have it. Here are the papers," she said digging them out of her carry-on bag. "I signed them, and I expect our prenup to take effect immediately. The first alimony payment should be made the first of next month and our assets divided according to our agreement. I'm giving up quite a lot by not fightin' with you 'bout that. However, I will fight you for my kids. I don't care how long it takes. I have petitioned for full custody all ready, and I will do whatever it takes to win," she threatened.

Blake gave an arrogant chuckle. "Have you gone mad, Georgia? Have you forgotten who I am? Have you forgotten with exactly whom you are dealing? There is no way in hell I'm going to let a little thing like you try to squash me in court. I don't care who you have for representation. I've been doing family law a lot of years. I know what it takes to win, and you don't stand a chance in hell. You might was well give up."

"Never, Blake! I carried those kids for nine months! I went through labor to brin' them into the world! My blood, sweat, and tears went into havin' them. I will never turn my back on Lana and Luke!"

"You already did, Georgia! Now I've had about enough of this for one night! You can get your things tomorrow! I'm going to bed, and you're leaving!"

"This is my home! You can't throw me out!"

"Oh, I beg to differ! This is my home! My name and only my name is on the deed! Even more according to the prenup, I keep the primary residence! It's mine, and I say it's time for you to go!" she yelled, taking the blonde by the arm.

"You let me go, Blake, or I'll call the cops!"

"And tell them what exactly? You are trespassing! They're going to throw your ass in jail, not mine! Now I suggest you turn yourself around right now and go out the front door before I have security remove you from the premise!" she screamed.

"Mama?" a tiny voice called interrupting their argument. Both women turned toward the sound and saw their son standing in the doorway of the bedroom, rubbing his eyes sleepily.

Immediately Georgia went o him and scooped him up in her arms. "Oh, Luke, we're sorry. We didn't mean to wake you," she softly said.

He looked at her with worry as he asked, "Mama, why are you crying?"

She smiled at his concern. "I'm just upset, Luke, but I'll be fine. Don't you worry 'bout it. Come on now. Let me take you back to bed." Georgia scowled at Blake over their son's head before exiting the room. She carried Luke back to his room and put him down in bed again. Giving him the best smile she could muster at the moment, she whispered, "You need to go back to sleep now."

His blue eyes met hers. "Mama, why were you and Mom yelling?"

"We just got in a fight. We didn't mean to yell, Luke. I'm sorry if it scared you."

He gave a sleepy nod as she tucked the comforter around him. "Are you going to be here tomorrow, Mama?" he asked hesitantly.

"Yeah, I'll be here. Why do you ask, Luke?"

"I don't want you to go away again."

Georgia's blue eyes began to tear again at her son's words. She wished she could reassure him that she would be there, but she knew facing Blake in court would be difficult at best. "I don't want to go away either, but sometimes we have to do things we don't want to, Luke. However, don't you worry 'bout it. I'll be here tomorrow. Okay?"

"Okay. I love you, Mama," he whispered as she brushed back his blonde hair from his face.

"I love you too, sweetie, more than you could ever know. Sweet dreams," she replied kissing his forehead. Quietly she moved toward the door. Looking back at him from the doorway, she smiled at him asleep. Seeing the light on in her daughter's room, she poked her head in there. To her surprise, she saw Renee kneeling by her daughter's bed.

However as soon as Lana saw her mother, her dark eyes sparkled in happiness as the little girl smiled. "Mama!" she exclaimed, crawling out of bed and scampering over to Georgia.

The writer picked up her daughter and hugged her tightly. "Hey, angel. How's my baby girl?"

"I missed you, Mama."

"I missed you too, Lana," Georgia responded. Gazing over at the nanny, the writer resisted the urge to say something biting in front of her child. Instead she just glared at Renee. Just the sight of the younger woman infuriated her, because instantly she thought of their nanny in bed with her wife. "Renee, I have this under control," she stated cooly.

The nanny nodded slowly. "Of course, Georgia," she softly answered. Looking at Lana she smiled. "Good night, Lana. See you in the morning."

"Night Renee," the little brunette child answered with a wave.

Once they were alone, Georgia took her daughter back to her bed. "It's way past your bedtime," she mentioned. "Why are you awake?"

"I heard noises that scared me," the three-year-old said.

"Well, you're safe now. Nothin' is goin' hurt you if I'm here. Come on. Let's get you back under the covers." The blonde gently put her daughter down. "Here. Here's your favorite teddy bear," she said, placing it in the girl's arms. Lovingly she tucked the long dark hair behind Lana's tiny ears. Just looking at the three-year-old made her think of Blake, and Georgia once again found herself on the verge of tears.

It was only when a small hand touched her on the face that she realized tears had escaped her eyes. "Don't cry, Mama."

Georgia kissed her daughter's hand. "I can't help it, Lana. I just missed you and Luke so much."

"Did you miss Mom too? She missed you."

The blonde nodded. "Yeah, I missed Mom too," she admitted. "You should go to sleep now. Have sweet dreams."

"You too, Mama," the little girl replied as Georgia kissed her on the top of her dark head.

Leaving her children's bedrooms, the writer made her way back toward the master bedroom, but Blake was no longer there. Hearing noise in the kitchen she followed it. The attorney was leaning against the counter with her arms crossed over her chest, and she wore a scowl. Had the taller woman not been glaring at her, Georgia would have found it easy to be excited by the sight of the brunette in a small pair of boxer shorts and a t-shirt, toned legs and arms on perfect display. However, the menacing glower made it impossible.

"I think you should leave now, Georgia," Blake suggested in a calm voice, but the writer still heard the anger.

Knowing it would do no good to try to fight with the older woman, the blonde nodded. "Fine. I'll go, Blake, but this ain't over. I may have lost you, but I refuse to lose my kids. I'll be by tomorrow for my things."

"Fine. Now give me your key," she demanded, extending her hand.

Georgia hesitated for a moment. She didn't want to relinquish the key to the place she had called home since right after she and Blake had gotten married. It would be like giving up the last piece of hope for them. However, she knew Blake was not going to let her walk out without surrendering it either. Reluctantly she removed the key from her key chain. Instead of putting it in the attorney's hand though, she simply placed it on the kitchen counter top.

Without another word between them, they walked to the front door. Neither looked at the other. "I'll be by tomorrow mornin'," Georgia softly said.

"Fine," the attorney stoically answered. Without a good bye, the writer left. When Blake closed and locked the door, she just stood there a moment in silence trying to take in what had just transpired. Georgia had just left her. Suddenly she found it difficult to breathe as she began to quietly sob. She didn't want to wake her kids or Renee again, so she just stood there in the entryway with her head against the door whimpering in virtual silence as the life as she had known it came to a expeditious collapse. The love of her life, the mother of her children was gone. She stayed there for several minutes bemoaning the turn of events, but a set of arms encircling her waist brought her out of her daze.

"It's going to be okay, Blake," Renee whispered consolingly.

"I just acted like a total asshole," the attorney whispered. "Had I just acted better she still might be here."

"Blake, if she wanted to stay, she would have."

"I just kicked her out, Renee. I didn't give her a choice. My wife is gone, and it's my fault."

"Come on, Blake. This isn't doing any good. Let's get you back to bed. You've got an early meeting," the nanny suggested, pulling her toward the master bedroom. The attorney went along willingly. Renee put the older woman back in bed and then took a seat beside her. "Do you want to be alone, or would you like company?"

"I'm not sure I would be the best company right now," the brunette answered.

"That's okay. If you want me to stay, I will. Just tell me what you want."

"What I want?" Blake questioned placing her hand on Renee's arm. "There are two things I want right now, and I can't have either."

"How do you know? What are they?"

"I want Georgia to come back, and that's not going to happen."

The younger woman shrugged. "What about the other thing?"

"I want you to stay, and I can't have that either. At least I can't have that and respect myself in the morning," she admitted.

Renee broke their gaze and settled her eyes on the attorney's hand gently caressing her forearm. "It would be so easy," the blonde mumbled. "Georgia's gone."

"But my children need a nanny more than I need a replacement in my bed."

"Is that all I would be?" Renee asked. Not knowing how to answer that best, Blake shrugged for a moment. However, the nanny pushed, "Well, is it?"

"Yes," Blake replied honestly. Seeing the younger woman smirk, the brunette knew Renee wasn't offended.

"Well, then I don't see what the problem would be with me staying the night."

"You mean, you don't want more than that?" Blake asked in surprise.

"No, Blake. I don't want to be your wife or a mother to your kids. I don't even want to be your girlfriend. I just want to sleep with my boss," she stated lightly.

"Well, I didn't know that. That certainly changes things a bit." Blake met hazel eyes. She knew the twenty-five-year-old was hers if she wanted. However, she knew she wasn't ready for such a night. Giving the nanny a smile and nod, she said, "Well, maybe someday we'll do that but not tonight if that's okay with you. I'm not ready. Maybe we could just sleep together instead. I really don't want to be alone right now."

"That's fine. What are friends for, Blake?" Renee questioned rhetorically, moving to the other side of the bed. She slid under the covers and looked at the attorney. "If you need anything else, just let me know."

Blake nodded. "Thanks, Renee, for everything."

"Anytime. Try to sleep now."

The next morning Blake was up early. She knew she had a meeting with some clients, but she decided to cancel it, because she wanted to be there when Georgia came to the loft. She was simply sitting in the kitchen reading and drinking coffee when there was a knock on the door. Figuring it was probably the little blonde, Blake went to answer it. Pulling open the door, she was greeted by the sight of Georgia, Cindy, and her business partner, Jack along with moving men.

Without even bothering to greet the attorney, the writer brushed by her with her entourage close behind. Turning to the moving men, she commanded, "Everythin' goes."

"Whoa. Wait just a minute Georgia Erwin. This is my house," Blake stated.

"Yeah but I own everythin' in it. Check that prenup of ours, Blake."

"Georgia, the kids aren't even awake yet. This is really not the best way to do this."

"Well, fuckin' our nanny wasn't exactly the best way to end our relationship either!" Georgia yelled.

"I did no such thing, Georgia! In fact, it was you who tried to seduce my best friend, your best friend's wife!"

"I never touched, Tor!" the smaller woman screamed. Before anything else could be said, the master bedroom door opened. All eyes turned to see the nanny step from the room in only her pajamas. "What were you sayin' 'bout not screwin' the nanny, Blake?"

The older woman just shook her head and rolled her eyes. "You know what, Georgia? You take it all! It means nothing to me! You're the materialistic one!"

"I earned it, Blake!"

"Earned it? What does that mean, Georgia? How did you earn it? On your back?" Blake yelled. "You're good but not that good."

Blue eyes flashed angrily, and before either one of them knew it, a petite hand connected solidly with the side of the attorney's face. "How dare you?" the blonde accused as tears rolled down her face.

"Where did you get that little move, Georgia? Your Klan buddies?" the brunette asked as she idly rubbed the side of her face.

"Blake Erwin, that's enough! I've had enough! I don't deserve this! I did everythin' for you! I lived here in New York! I had your children! I played the perfect wife for all these years, letting you live your dreams! And now that I'm tryin' to live one of my own, you leave me! I'm tired of your selfishness, Blake! I want my own life!"

"Well, now you have it! I never should have let you back in my life! That was the biggest mistake I ever made! But I assure you that won't happen again! Get your shit and get the hell out!" she screamed before turning to go back to her bedroom. She slammed the door behind her so loudly pictures fell off the wall. Tears poured out of her eyes as she sunk to the floor against the door. She couldn't believe the way she had just acted. She had never spoken so irreverently to a woman in her life, especially not to one she loved, but she was so upset she just let things fly out of her mouth without thinking about the repercussions. Knowing she had to pull herself together for her children, the tall woman quickly focused on what she needed to do. She showered and dressed before going to get her kids. She found Renee already there helping them get dressed for the day. The two women looked at each other.

"I figured you didn't want them to be around for this," the younger woman said.

"Thanks, Renee." Looking at her kids, she put on a smile. "Guess what, you two? The four of us are going to go out and play today."

"Is Mama coming too?" Luke asked.

"No. Mama has a lot to do today, so she can't come. Let's get the rest of our clothes on quickly. Come on."

As soon as the foursome was ready, Blake led the kids out into the living area. When the two three-year olds saw their blonde mother, they took off for her. Georgia smiled at both of them as she kneeled down to hug each of them. "Hey. How are my babies?"

"You're crying again, Mama," her son mentioned.

She nodded. "I'm sad, Luke."

"Why?" Lana queried.

Georgia looked at Blake and then back at her children. "Because I have leave, and I wish I didn't."

"Don't leave again, Mama," Luke requested.

"I have to, baby. Remember last night I told you that sometimes was have to do things we don't want?" He nodded. "Well, I have to do this even though I don't want to. You see, your Mom and I have decided it would be better if we didn't live together anymore, but that means one of us have to leave. Don't worry, though. I'm gonna be at Grandma's for awhile. You two have to be strong for me, okay?" Both of the kids nodded. "I love you two more than anythin' else in this world, and Mom loves you too. We would never let anythin' happen to either one of you. Just remember that. All right?"

Once Georgia had let them go, they scurried over to where Renee was. Blake looked at the writer. "Thank you for that," she softly said.

The tiny blonde scowled at her. "You will not take my children from me, Blake. This is far from over. Mark my words."

Blake stayed out with Renee and the twins most of the day. They visited all of the children's favorite places in an effort to take their minds off of their other mother. It was a successful tactic for the most part, which was of great relief to the attorney. However that night as they returned to the house after dinner, they were greeted with a surprise. When the brunette opened the door, she stood for a moment in shock at the loft. It was completely bare.

"Oh my God," she mumbled as the four of them entered. Nothing was in the living room or kitchen. Moving toward the master bedroom, she found everything removed except for her personal effects. In concern she moved to her children's bedrooms but was relieved to see their rooms still intact. However, all the furniture Blake had put in Renee's room was gone but thankfully her personal belongings were still there. Going into her office, the attorney realized that room had been left untouched as well.

"She really cleaned you out," the nanny mentioned coming into the office.

"Yeah. At least my couch folds out into a queen-sized bed. You can sleep on that for the time being. Tomorrow we'll work on getting some furniture in here. For now though, let's get the kids settled for bed. It's been a long day."

Renee and Blake got the children in bed before the attorney went into the kitchen. Grabbing herself a beer out of the refrigerator, she took a large gulp before sighing. A headache was starting, and she was tired from the drama of the day. Blake drained the beverage before going back to the master bedroom. She changed into her pajamas and then left the room to find a blanket with which to sleep since Georgia had taken all the bedding as well. Seeing the light on in her office, she walked over to see if Renee was getting ready for sleep. The nanny was just making the bed. She spared her boss a smile.

"I'm glad that you at least have sheets," Blake mentioned.

"Yeah. Where are you going to sleep, Blake?"

"I don't know. Maybe I'll sleep on the floor in Lana's room. She's got that area rug that's pretty comfortable."

"Do you want to stay in here with me? The bed is big enough for both of us."

"I don't want to impose."

"You aren't imposing. Sleep with me. It'll be better for your back than the floor."

"If you're sure."

Renee nodded. "Come on. Get in," she demanded lightly, patting the bed next to where she was. Blake did as she was told. Getting under the covers, she settled herself. Renee turned out the light and joined her. Neither spoke for a few minutes. However, the blonde finally broke the silence. "This has been quite the day."

"You're telling me."

"You and Georgia certainly had a knock-down, drag-out this morning."

"Yeah. I can't believe she slapped me."

"Well, in so many words you inferred that she was a whore and not a very good one. I would have been upset too."

The older woman shook her head. "I can't believe I said that. I didn't mean that at all. I was just so angry that she said she had earned all that she was getting. I thought I made lots of concessions in our marriage. I didn't think I was being selfish, but maybe I was."

"Don't even think that. It's obvious you gave Georgia everything she wanted."

"Obviously not. If I had she wouldn't have felt the need to run off in the first place. Well, I guess there is no point in talking about it now. It's over. She's gone."

"Why don't you just try to get some rest? We have a lot to do tomorrow, and I know you need to go to work at some point."

"Yeah. Good night, Renee."

"Night, Blake."

Sometime during the night Blake awoke with a startle. As her eyes came open, she felt Renee next to her stroking her arms soothingly. "Renee?" she whispered.

"Yeah? I'm here. You were having a bad dream. You were whimpering in your sleep."

"Oh. I was having a nightmare about the Klan. It's nothing. That happens sometimes but not often."

"The Klan? You mean like the Ku Klux Klan?"

"Yeah. When I first met Georgia, we got to be friends, and the Georgia Klan didn't take well to that. They gay-bashed me one night, tried to kill me. Jack saved my life. I don't think about it much, but I guess I started dreaming about it, because I mentioned it to Georgia."

"What a terrible thing to endure. That was all because of Georgia?"

"Yeah."

"And you still married her?"

"I loved her, Renee. She was the first woman I ever loved that way, and as much as I struggled with what had happened, I continued to love her. She's the only one that has sparked a fire in my heart, a fire that hasn't gone out. I still love her, Renee."

"Then why all of this fighting?"

"She doesn't want to be with me any longer. I love her enough to let her go if that's what she wants. It's obvious she wants her own life, and she deserves to get what she wants. I guess I'm just having a hard time letting go, and in my hurt and anger, I've said things I can't retract. I didn't mean them, but they've been said, and I can't undo that. Today was the last straw. When she hit me, I knew it was really over," Blake whispered.

"It'll be all right. You'll see."

"Yeah. I hope so."

*  *  *

The following day Blake went to the office as usual, trying to focus on the one normal event in her life to keep her sane. That morning as she left the house she gave Renee strict instructions on what to do if Georgia came by wanting to spend time with the children and requested that her nanny spend some free time that day looking for some suitable furniture for the place, leaving her with the phone numbers of several influential designers that could take care of the attorney's needs on short notice.

Even though her heart was not into her work for once, Blake pressed on, hoping that she could find some small solace in her office. However, the only part of the day that gave her any real joy was when Torrance and Helen stopped by to take her to lunch, but even that was short-lived, for just as the threesome of about to get on the elevator to leave, the receptionist called out to the attorney.

"Blake, Governor Whitfield is on the phone for you. He says it's urgent."

"What's my dad doing calling you?" the photographer inquired lightly as Blake went to the phone sitting on a side table in the foyer. Blake just shrugged her shoulders as she picked it up.

"Thomas, to what do I owe this pleasure?" she greeted as friendly as she could while looking at her two friends, who were staring at her curiously.

"Blake, I'm sorry to disturb you. I was actually looking for Torrance. I called the house, and the housekeeper said she and Helen were coming to see you. Neither one of them seems to have their cell phones on, and it's urgent that I speak to one of them right away. Are they there by chance?"

"Actually, they're both right here. Is something the matter?" she asked, sensing by the sound of his voice that something was awry.

"Please put Torrance on the phone then," he requested seriously.

"Certainly, Thomas," the attorney answered before extending the phone to her friend. "Tor, your dad wants to speak to you."

Taking the phone from Blake, Torrance inquired, "Dad, hi. What is it?"

"Torrance, I'm really sorry I had to track you down at Blake's, but something has happened. Your mother just got a call from Italy," he began, his voice cracking with emotion.

"What is it, Dad? What's happened?" she asked, automatically assuming the worst since she could hear her normally controlled father crying.

"Your grandfather, Torrance. He passed away just a little while ago."

"Nonno," the photographer whispered as tears immediately came to her eyes. She spared a look in her wife's direction. Helen sensed something was wrong as soon as she saw Torrance's face and moved to her, embracing her around the back.

"Apparently he said he wasn't feeling well and went to take a nap. Your grandmother wasn't able to wake him for supper. Your mother and I will be flying over as soon as possible. We were hoping to be down to New York to take the jet this evening. It would mean everything to your mother if you were on that plane with us, Torrance."

"Of course. Helen and I will go home straight away and start packing. We'll meet you at the airport tonight. What time?"

"Hopefully it will be by six. I still have a lot of things to rearrange here before leaving."

"All right. Call us as you're leaving then. We'll be ready. See you then," Torrance answered. When she put the phone back in its place, she didn't say anything at first. She simply cradled the back of Helen's fair head and brought it against her shoulder as she started to cry.

"What is it, Torrance?" the blonde softly inquired.

"Nonno died," she simply replied.

Blake came to the both of them and embraced them in her arms, holding her two friends as they cried together. The attorney felt saddened for their loss, because she knew just how much Torrance's grandfather meant to her friend. "Is there anything I can do?" she asked after several minutes.

The photographer shook her head and wiped her eyes vainly. "We have to cancel lunch today. I'm sorry."

Blake gave her a comforting smile. "It's fine. Go on. You need to get home to pack. Is there anything you need?"

"Thanks, Blake, but I think we should just get home," Helen stated.

The attorney nodded. "Well, let me know if there is something I can do. We'll do lunch whenever you get back."

The drive back to Helen and Torrance's house was fairly quiet between them. Helen drove since the brunette seemed to be in no condition to do anything other than weep. The blonde felt crushed at her wife's pain, because she knew there was really nothing she could do except be there for the older woman.

When they got back to their home, Helen took it upon herself to break the news to their children, knowing that Torrance needed some time alone to process the news before beginning to get John and Marta packed for the trip to Italy. Once that was complete, she went into the master bedroom where Torrance was. The photographer was silently packing her bags when she came into the room.

"How are you doing?" Helen asked coming to hug her.

"I'm okay," the brunette replied softly. "I'm just sad."

"I know, and that's okay. Nonno was in his nineties. He lived a long life."

Torrance nodded. "I know, and he died in his sleep. At least he didn't suffer at the end like so many people," she mentioned. "It's just hard to imagine that he's really gone."

The blonde nodded in understanding as she held her wife tighter. After a silent moment though, she stated, "The kids are already packed. I just need to get my things together and take a shower."

Torrance gave a nod. "That's fine. My parents haven't left Albany yet."

"Is there anything I can do to help you, honey? How about a nice relaxing shower with me? I could give you a back rub. Tell me what I can do to help you," the younger woman enticed wanting to be close to her lover but not knowing the best way to comfort the taller woman. "Come on. Why don't you get out of these clothes? You shouldn't travel in this suit," she mentioned gently beginning to unbutton Torrance's pressed blue shirt.

Torrance willingly allowed Helen to undress her. Her wife's small hands felt soothing to her as they caressed her back lovingly once her shirt had been removed. The photographer let the blonde work open her slacks and push them to the floor before meeting green eyes. Bringing a hand up to her wife's face, she cupped her cheek softly. "I love you, Helen. Thank you for being here," she whispered.

"I love you too, Torrance. You mean the world to me. Come on. Let me give you a hand in the shower." Helen led her lover by the hand into their master bathroom and proceeded to start the water, fixing it at the perfect temperature before shedding her own clothes.

Torrance just watched as the former model's frame came into view. In the eight years they had known each other, the photographer's body still reacted to the sight of her angel as if it were the first time, in utter awe and adoration. As Helen stepped out of her slacks, she winced as pain shot through her midsection, but she tried not to show it to her wife. However, she knew she had failed when she felt a gentle hand come to rest tentatively on her stomach. "Are you all right?" Torrance questioned in concern.

Knowing that she could never hide the truth from the woman she loved, Helen's green eyes grew watery. "I'll be fine. It just hurts still."

Hearing her beloved struggling, the photographer felt pain grip her heart even more. "I'm sorry, ma cherie. Here I am thinking of only myself. I should be stronger for you."

The blonde shook her head in disagreement. "We need to be strong for each other, my love. We'll get through this the way we always have," she answered taking Torrance by the hand and pulling her into the shower.

They stood embrace in silence letting the warm water cascade over them, taking in the feel of each other. Lovingly their hands moved over the planes of each other's bodies, caressing in a consoling manner in an effort to draw them closer emotionally. Neither spoke for a long time, but words weren't needed either. Just as it had been a few days previously, everything was understood in the stillness that surrounded them.

Later that night as they flew over the Atlantic Ocean, Helen entertained the children with a book but kept her eyes closely on her wife. Torrance sat next to her mother and father. Thomas Whitfield sat stoically pretending to read some papers he had pulled from his briefcase, but Helen knew by the fact he had been on the same page for over an hour his mind was elsewhere. Maria Whitfield looked out the window into the darkness, and Torrance simply sat with a hand on her mother's arm. The only sound in the cabin was Helen's voice as she spun the tale of the book she was holding for her two sleepy children. When the book was complete, the blonde moved her son and daughter to the sleeping compartment, so they could sleep before taking her own chair again to resume her vigil over the photographer.

Within just a few minutes, green eyes met. Silently Torrance relinquished her mother and stood. Knowing that she didn't even have to motion for the blonde to follow, she made her way back to the king-sized bed where her children resided and laid down on the other side. Immediately Helen was next to her before she could even settle herself. The two of them laid in the quietness, both watching their children sleep and mourning at the loss of Torrance's beloved grandfather.

Once they arrived in Italy, the family driver was there to retrieve them from the airport and take them back to the house. The rest of the family had already managed to arrive before them, making the house a flurry of commotion when they got there. However, when Torrance found out what room their grandmother expected them to stay in, she knew that even in her sorrow, the older woman still remembered the smallest details of her grandchildren's lives.

Going upstairs Torrance and Helen dropped their kids' bags off in the room next to their own before going into their quarters. Helen couldn't help but crack a hint of a smile when she saw the balcony doors already opened for them. "It's been a long time since we've slept in here," she mentioned.

Torrance nodded. "So it has. Eight years," she mumbled placing her suitcases down at the foot of the bed.

"Nonna remembers everything, doesn't she? Even the meaning of this room." The photographer nodded. "However, sharing this bed with you will be much different than it was eight summers ago," she whispered, putting her arms around the woman she loved.

Giving a small smile of her own, Torrance gently teased, "You mean you won't run away from me after I give you the world's best orgasm?"

Helen flushed lightly at the mention of their first encounter in the bed just a few feet from them. "No running away. I promise," she whispered.

Instinctively they leaned to kiss each other softly, forgetting for a few moments the reason they were there and instead enjoying the closeness and privacy. Finally Torrance pulled back slightly and stated, "We should get downstairs. I need to be with the family."

Helen nodded in agreement and took hold of her wife's hand to guide them back downstairs. Going into the living room, they found their children playing with Thomas quietly while Maria and her mother sat on the sofa with other relatives simply reminiscing about Torrance's grandfather. Both women took a seat on the floor near their kids but listened attentively to the conversation going on around them. Even though there was much chatter among the family, the solemnity was thick in the room.

Torrance took a moment to study her grandmother from her position on the floor. The elder woman sat holding hands with her daughter, and she had a vacancy in her eyes. The photographer could not even fathom what she could possibly be feeling at the moment, for she knew she would not be able to go on if she lost her beloved Helen, and they had only been married for five years. To lose someone after more than seventy years of marriage had to have been devastating.

The rest of the day passed quietly. With the service scheduled for the following morning, Torrance and Helen wanted to make sure John and Marta were well-rested, so the four of them retired early after the evening meal. Both women took care of getting their baths and putting them in pajamas before settling them in their room. Torrance took the liberty of playing a quiet game with them while Helen unpacked the children's suitcases and prepared their outfits for the next day. When the blonde was finished with her task, she joined the game in progress, and the four of them spent the rest of the night alone together until it was time for John and Marta to go to sleep.

Once they had been settled for the night, the blonde and brunette returned to their own room that adjoined their children's. Both of them started to unpack their things as well, hanging their clothes for the service in the closet in hopes of the wrinkles working themselves out before the morning. The photographer then put the rest of her belongings in the dresser. Helen followed suit in quietness until both were finished.

Helen could tell just in her wife's mannerisms that she was not up for conversation, even with her, but she also knew instinctively that the taller woman wanted her company. Following the older woman out onto the balcony, she took a seat next to her. They didn't exchange a word as Torrance pretended to read a book and Helen presumed to admire the view. However, the smaller woman could tell by the slow speed of her lover's reading that Torrance's mind was elsewhere. In an effort to help alleviate the restlessness she knew Torrance was feeling, Helen stood and moved behind the older woman. Without a word she began to gently rub the hard shoulders under her hands. The photographer moaned lightly in appreciation at the act but still didn't speak. Helen continued for a few minutes, running her hands up her beloved's neck into her brown, graying hair. Torrance whimpered again as petite hands started massaging her scalp.

Finally not able to stand the affection any longer without saying something, the older woman whispered, "That feels so good, honey."

Helen smiled to herself and leaned to her lover's ear. Kissing the rim of it lightly, she answered, "Good. That's what I'm here for, Torrance. I want to do anything I can to help you."

The photographer let out a low chuckle. "Well, I'll tell you that if you keep doing that, I might be in need for some other kind of attention."

Helen smiled again and kissed Torrance's ear once more. Breathlessly she mumbled, "That certainly would be a nice diversion."

"Do you feel up to it though?" the older woman inquired as she felt her wife slipping her reading glasses from her face.

Green eyes met green for a moment. Helen sighed regretfully. "I wish I was, baby, but I don't think I can."

Torrance gave her a sympathetic gaze as she cupped her angel's face. "It's okay. I understand. We don't have to. I don't want to put you in any more pain than you already are, Helen."

The former teacher moved to sit on her wife's lap. She merely gazed into the photographer's eyes a moment before she smirked sexily. "I have another idea," she mentioned. "Be right back."

Torrance wondered where her lover was going, but a few minutes later, Helen returned with something in her hand. Looking at it, the photographer immediately knew what the blonde had in mind. The younger woman came and knelt between her wife's legs. "Helen, you don't have to if you don't feel up to it," the older woman mentioned hesitantly.

Giving Torrance a reassuring grin, Helen answered, "It would bring me as much pleasure as it would you to do this, Torrance. You know that."

"Then do what you will. You know I'm always grateful of your attentions."

Knowing that she had her companion's consent, Helen reached for the taller woman's belt and opened it slowly. Instantly Torrance's breathing hitched in anticipation as small fingers unzipped her pants. Helen pulled her wife's shirt out of her slacks and began to unbutton it leisurely, kissing every piece of skin that came into view. When that was complete, her attentions went back to the photographer's pants. Torrance assisted the process a little by lifting her hips enough for Helen to pull them down to her knees. The green-eyed blonde gently raised the photographer's legs. Torrance followed the silent instruction, bracing herself with her feet on the balcony railing as Helen's head neared its destination.

Torrance groaned as she felt the blonde kiss her inner thigh. With them focusing on trying to impregnate Helen, it wasn't often that Torrance got to feel her wife's mouth on her body this way. Instinctively her hands found perch in fair hair as the former model's mouth neared its goal. As soon as Helen's tongue reached her, the photographer seemed to forget about everything else as the feeling of her beloved bestowing her touch took Torrance immediately to the edge. She became vaguely aware of the toy her wife had brought from home slipping inside of her, but in an unexpected turn of pleasure, Helen began to use her mouth on the double-ended phallus. Quickly Torrance found the precipice again. However, after descending from it, Helen went back to just gently pumping it in and out and a slow pace.

"Torrance," she whispered as she kissed up to her lover's stomach.

"What?" the older woman breathlessly inquired, wondering why her wife got a sudden urge to speak during their activity.

"May I ask you something?" she muttered as her tongue dipped into the brunette's navel as the phallus once again entered the older woman.

"Anything, Helen. What is it?" she asked, barely able to concentrate on anything but the feeling the blonde was creating.

"What if I told you I wanted to do something truly naughty to you with this dildo. What would you say?"

Opening her green eyes, Torrance cast a curious glance at her wife. Seeing the amorous glint in the eyes she adored, the taller woman answered, "I'd say you could do anything you wanted to me. Exactly what did you have in mind?" she playfully inquired.

Helen didn't answer the question. Instead she dipped her head again to feast upon the brunette. Torrance's eyes rolled shut as she felt the phallus being removed and her wife's manicured fingers taking its place. She moaned, first in satisfaction but then in loss when she felt them leave her body. However, within only a moment, they were back again, touching the one place on her body that the blonde had never explored. Torrance jumped in surprise at the feeling of the blonde's finger at her other entrance. Meeting the former teacher's gaze, they just looked at each other a moment.

"Is this okay?" hesitantly Helen queried.

"Of course. I'm just surprised. If this is what you want, you can have it. You know I'd give you anything. You don't even have to ask," the older woman replied.

"Have you ever done this?" Helen inquired inquisitively.

"No. Have you?"

"No, never," the shorter woman stated.

Cracking a smile, the photographer joked, "Oh goody. Looks like we get to lose our virginity to each other after all. Are you going to let me do it to you if I let you do it to me?"

"If you want to. We just have to wait until I'm feeling better."

Torrance nodded in understanding. "Well, then. What are you waiting for?" the older woman questioned, guiding her wife's head down between her legs again.

With the decision made, Helen went back to her task. Even though Torrance was slightly anxious about her lover's request, she was determined to give Helen all of herself, no matter what it included. Knowing what Helen had in mind, Torrance tried to relax her body to accommodate her lover's wishes. When the moment was at hand, the photographer simply allowed Helen the latitude to do as she desired, and with that relinquishment came a surprising pleasure she had never known about until in the arms of her dearest love.

When it appeared the brunette could take no more, Helen slowly pulled out of her lover. Torrance only sighed in contentment and reached for the blonde, cradling her head into her stomach. For a moment there was only breathing, but then the blonde heard quiet weeping. Looking up at her wife, Helen asked softly, "Are you all right? Did I hurt you?"

Torrance shook her head. "No. I just--you are the love of my life, Helen. I don't know what I would ever do if I lost you," she said.

"You're never going to lose me. I'll always be here."

The older woman shook her head. "That's not true. We all have a time. Nonno had a time, and look at Nonna. She's devastated," she cried.

"Torrance, my love, it's true we all have a time. Death is a part of life. I can't help that any more than you. However, you will have my love until the moment we cease to be. As painful as it is for Nonna now, I know that she would not have wanted to miss out on the last seventy years with Nonno. Every moment of happiness far outweighs what she's feeling now. It will take time for her to realize that Nonno is still here with us. He now just lives in our hearts instead of our lives."

"She spent virtually her entire life with him. He was her life as she was his. I want that. I want to spend my life with you."

"We will, Torrance. We'll always be together."

"Regardless of what happens?" the older woman inquired.

Helen looked up at the woman she loved. "No matter what happens we'll always have each other." Silence ensued for several more minutes before the blonde mentioned, "It's getting late, and we have to be up early tomorrow. Perhaps we should get to bed."

The taller woman nodded in agreement. Helen stood and offered her hands to Torrance in assistance. The brunette chuckled lightly as her wife pulled her to her feet. "I sure hope none of my family heard us out here," she stated as she reached down to retrieve her slacks that were around her ankles.

"Even if they did, don't you want them to know that I treat you well?" the shorter woman teased.

"They already know that. They don't have to hear me screaming your name in the throes of sex to know it," the photographer bantered, wrapping her arms around her lover. Together they moved into their bedroom and prepared for bed, knowing that the next day would be rough emotionally for the both of them.

The next day the entire family was up for an early breakfast and then attended the service for the man they had all admired. Torrance was not surprised that many people from the village were in attendance as well as guests from across the country. Being that her grandfather had been an influential businessman in the community, it only made sense for his service to be full of mourners.

However, once the service was over and all the cordial visitation with guests had been attended to by the family, they were all left with their thoughts. Torrance needed the solitude to grieve after being surrounded by people, so while Helen put their kids down for their naps, she took a walk to her favorite place in the vineyard to contemplate the events of the last several days.

Taking a seat at the base of the middle of the three crosses that sat on a small hill at the far side of the grove, the photographer thought about her father's father and him leaving the earth in the very spot she now occupied. Then her thoughts shifted to Nonno. Her eyes filled with tears at the thought of him being gone. With her other grandfather, she had expected it, because he had been ill for such an extended time. However, with Nonno it was different. She never thought when she had seen him the last time that she would never see him again, and she felt empty that she had not been able to tell him good bye.

She thought of the last hug he ever gave her, his strong arms around her shoulders just as she, Helen, and their kids were about to get on a plane and head back to the States. Looking in his eyes then, Torrance had never once thought it would be the last time. Had she known, she would have spent more time looking into his eyes and studying the curves of his face to burn them into her soul for safekeeping. As it was, the image of him standing at the terminal with her grandmother wishing them a safe journey home haunted her at the moment, because she had been too concerned with her own children who had been dawdling to take the time with him, and he was now gone.

Closing her eyes, she allowed the emotions to overcome her as she wept into a lightly sleep. She only awoke much later when a shadow was cast over her frame, blocking the sunlight from her face. Disoriented, she looked up toward the intruder on her privacy. Her eyes traveled up thin jean-encased legs past a white cotton blouse to the fair hair and green eyes of her wife. Helen was looking down on her in concern.

"Sorry. I didn't mean to wake you. It's just that you've been out here for hours, so I thought I should check on you," the blonde said, squatting so she was eye-level with her companion.

Torrance took a moment to wake as she gazed at the beauty before her. "I just needed some time alone," she mumbled, stretching her tall frame.

"I understand. Are you ready to come back to the house?"

"Not yet," the older woman replied, reaching for the blonde's hands. She brought Helen down into her lap. Nuzzling the fair hair, she whispered, "Thank you for being here."

"Anything for you. You know that."

Torrance nodded. Not wanting to talk about her grandfather at the moment though, she idly surveyed the blonde's clothes. "Since when do you wear jeans?" she asked casually.

The smaller woman shrugged. "I just felt like buying a pair when I went shopping with Sarah and Renee. Do you not like them?"

"Are you kidding me? I think they are just about the sexiest thing I've ever seen on you," Torrance growled playfully as her hands roamed over the clothing of discussion. "In fact it makes me want what I know is hiding behind the seam of those jeans," she mentioned as her right hand came to rest between her wife's thighs.

Helen sighed. "I wish I could give you that right now, Torrance," she said with regret.

"I know, but it's okay. I want you to fully recover first. I wouldn't dream of putting you in more pain just to satisfy my desires at the moment. You know I'll wait forever if I have to."

"That's why I love you so much."

"I love you too, Helen."

A moment passed before the blonde whispered, "You know, I'm really sorry about what happened concerning the baby."

"It's not your fault, honey. There was nothing you could have done."

Helen shook her head. "Sometimes I wonder. I got so distraught when I thought you and Georgia had been intimate that I wonder if I did something that caused this to happen," she confessed as she began to cry.

"Don't even think that, darling. Women have miscarriages all the time. I know that doesn't make it easier, but this kind of thing does happen for reasons people can't explain. You didn't cause this. Nothing you could have done would have ever caused this to happen. I know for a fact that regardless of what you thought might have happened, you would have still given that baby your top priority. That's the kind of woman you are, Helen, and I love you for it. Believe me when I tell you that this was not your fault in any way."

"I want to desperately, Torrance," she replied.

After several minutes, Helen's tears slowed, and the conversation resumed. "Helen, I'm beginning to wonder with all our difficulties in conceiving that we might not be meant to have a third child. I mean, have you thought about that at all?"

The blonde nodded. "I think about it all the time, but, Torrance, I want to have another baby."

"Why? I mean, I don't need another child to feel fulfilled. Is this something you truly need?"

"I don't know if you could ever truly understand what is in my heart, Torrance. All I can say is that I long for another child. The need I have to carry another baby that we brought into this world out of our love consumes me. It's a gift I want to give you, and I would do anything to make that happen. The window is beginning to close for us, Torrance. I'm thirty-five, and even though I know women can have children in their forties, I want one now. I don't want to wait another five or ten years. I want our children to be close in age, they way I am with my brother and sister. This is the only time we have, and I want to seize it."

Torrance nodded. "All right. We'll keep trying if it is something you truly want."

"I do."

"Fine. Maybe we should consider some other method of conception though. Things aren't going as smoothly as they have in the past."

"This is the way I prefer, but at this point I am a little frustrated with things as well," the younger woman mentioned.

"Then perhaps we should go back to the fertility clinic we've been using and see what else is available to us," the photographer suggested.

Conceding to the idea, Helen answered, "Maybe we should."

Pulling her wife closer into her arms, Torrance said, "I won't give up on this dream if you don't, but let's be realistic about when it might be time to stop if we see things aren't working. I want to do this for you, Helen, but I don't want to spend the next five or ten years trying for something that might not happen. I want you back, baby. I don't want every time we make love as a chance to conceive. I'd really like to just make love to you, because the need strikes me. That's what I'm missing most about this endeavor, the opportunity to just be close to you. It seems like you are so focused on the conception of this child that it means everything. I know you don't truly feel that way, but there are moments when it seems like it. Just give me a date, Helen, and we'll stick to it, whatever it is."

Helen could hear in her lover's voice that Torrance was going along with what she wanted out of her love, but she could also hear the doubts lining the photographer's tone. Knowing that it was only fair to the brunette to give them a timetable, the blonde nodded. "All right, Torrance. Just give it one more year. If we aren't pregnant again by this time next year, let's reconsider other avenues. There are other ways of bringing a child into our lives, but this is the one I really want. However, I understand how you feel. I've been going out of my way to try to be available for those spontaneous moments of passion, but I guess I am getting caught up in trying to get pregnant again. I guess in some way I'll feel like I've failed if we can't conceive again."

"Never, Helen. You're an absolutely perfect woman in my eyes. You could never fail me or our love. That's just never going to happen. Let's just relax. We'll keep trying, and if it works, then I'll feel blessed that it did. If it doesn't, I'll still feel blessed that I have you and the children."

*  *  *

Back in Manhattan Blake was doing her best to keep what little life she had left together. Georgia was adamant in her pursuit of the children, so within days she was served papers to appear in court for a child custody suit. Knowing that she could no longer keep the situation from the rest of her fellow co-workers, she asked her prized junior attorney, Jeff Delgatto, to serve as her counsel on that matter since he had secretly served in that capacity for the discreet divorce papers Blake has requested.

When the day came for their appearance, both he and Blake put on a strong front, even though secretly the older woman was barely keeping her sanity after losing the woman she loved and the threat of having her children taken from her. Walking into the courthouse, Blake immediately saw Georgia sitting with her mother, Jack, and her own attorney on the far side of the lobby. The kids saw her as well and took off in her direction, screaming happily as she gave them her best smile.

Kneeling down, the little blonde embraced both of her children as they got to her. Looking over their heads, she saw Blake standing there stoically with Jeff and Renee close behind her. However, she didn't bother to greet the attorney. Instead she looked at Lana and Luke and asked them how they were.

The older woman just watched, hurt. She hated the fact that it had come to this with the southern beauty. She still loved Georgia desperately. Her thoughts were interrupted by Jack coming to her. He extended his hand. "How are you, Yankee?" he asked.

Blake shook his hand. Even though he was Georgia's ex-husband, they were still business partners at the restaurant. "I've been better, Jack. How are you? How's Vincent?"

"Vincent's fine. I, on the other hand, am extremely distressed over what's happenin' between you and Georgia."

"You're not the only one, Jack."

"Look, Yankee, I owe you my life. I've never forgotten that, but you're hurtin' Georgia, and I won't stand for it. I don't care if we are partners."

"She's doing her fair share of hurting me, Jack. This is a two-way street. I know you have to do what you think is best, and I don't hold it against you. You can be mad at me privately all you want, but let's just make sure this doesn't affect business. That's all I really care about right now. According to our prenup, Georgia's lost all her rights to the restaurant, so you and Cindy just have to deal with me as the major shareholder. I own more than fifty percent of the place, so the three of us are just going to have to work it out."

Jack nodded. "I am mad at you, Blake. You shouldn't have done this, but you have my word on the restaurant. I'm not goin' to sink it intentionally as long as you don't. By the way, when Cindy found you in bed with your nanny, she asked me to buy her out. She don't want nothin' to do with you, Blake, so it's just you and me fightin' it out. Personally I think you should sell out to me now. You always said you'd sell me your shares when the time came. That time is now."

Blake shook her head. "I don't have time for this now, Jack. Besides, how do you plan on affording that proposition?"

"Vincent and I have the means. I want your shares, Yankee. Just think 'bout it."

Dismissing the idea with a wave of her hand, she mumbled, "Fine. I'll think about it. Now if that's all, I have more pressing matters." Jack nodded and started to step away, but Blake took him by the arm. "Tell me one thing, Jack. How's Georgia doing with this?"

Both of them looked toward the woman of conversation. The writer looked tired under all the pretense for the children. "Why do you care? You're the one that asked for the divorce. If you're that curious, why don't you ask her? It's not my place to discuss it."

When her business partner made her way back to her ex-wife, Blake turned to go where Jeff and Renee had taken seats. Dropping onto the bench, Blake sighed. Seeing the younger woman with her children made her want to cry. The sight of it was so beautiful and tragic, especially since she knew that woman was no longer hers. She had been the one to initiate the divorce, and Georgia had not contested it, meaning that it truly was over between them. Since Jeff had filed the papers on the brunette's behalf, their marriage no longer existed, but much to Blake's heartache, her love for Georgia still did.

When their case was finally called to be heard, Blake and Georgia both went into the courtroom with their respective attorneys, leaving their children in the care of Renee, Jack, and their grandmother in the lobby. Neither wanted Luke and Lana to be present for the ugliness that was sure to ensue on their behalf behind the large oak doors. Heading directly to their table, Blake and Jeff sat huddled closely together, going over last minute preparations.

Georgia just watched the display. Inwardly she feared that Blake was going to be unmerciful to her in such a public setting, but she knew she had to remain strong for the children she loved. Even though she and the attorney couldn't work out their problems, she knew she had to have a life with her kids, so she resolved to take any action necessary to do so.

When the judge entered all four of them rose respectfully before taking seats again. Since Georgia had filed the suit, her attorney was allowed to make the first statement. The taller woman listened attentively as her ex-wife's attorney verbal assaulted her abilities to be a suitable parent for Lana and Luke. However, instead of showing any outward reaction, she merely gazed over at the woman across the room from her. Georgia's head was hung low, a far difference from the feisty woman Blake knew.

As the younger woman's representation closed his open argument, Jeff stood and buttoned his suit jacket. Moving around the front of the desk where Blake was sitting, he launched into his own prepared speech of how Georgia had ruined their marriage and reasons for not giving custody to the writer. As Blake listened to Jeff drone on about the blonde's faults, she began to feel remorse for taking the course of action she had set Jeff upon. It had been her idea to demoralize her ex-wife's character in an attempt of winning the suit, but as she sat listening to Jeff spinning a picture of the worst side of the woman she loved, she felt her heart breaking.

Before she could stop herself, she rose from her chair and stated, "Excuse me, your honor."

Immediately Jeff stopped speaking and turned toward her in confusion. "Blake, what are you doing?" he inquired.

"I'm sorry, Jeff. I have to do this," she said. Looking at the judge, she continued, "Your honor, if I could, I would like to say something."

"By all means, Counselor Erwin, speak," the judge, whom Blake knew well professionally responded.

"You honor, Georgia Erwin abandoned her children. She left them for several months without so much as phone calls to check up on them. However, just as her counsel as stated, I too abandoned them. I worked longer hours than necessary consistently. I made my professional career the top priority in life, and when my wife tried to do the same, it ended with us divorced. Now we can't repair our relationship. It's too late for us. However, as I was sitting in the lobby waiting for our hearing, I realized I don't want the same thing to happen to our kids. Luke and Lana need Georgia in their life as much as they need me. They are our children. We are their parents, jointly. I'm prepared to accept joint custody of the children with Georgia with a few conditions. If it is satisfactory to her counsel, I would like to settle this out of court with a moderator if possible."

The judge looked over to Georgia and questioned, "Ms. Erwin, would you and your counsel like to take Counselor Erwin's proposition?"

Georgia met Blake's eyes for a moment as she contemplated the offer. She could hear her attorney whispering something into her ear, but she didn't heed it. All that she could focus on was Blake's eyes as they bored into hers. After a moment she turned to her attorney and gave a response. Blake could tell that Georgia's attorney disagreed with whatever Georgia had stated but turned and stood before the judge.

With defeat evident in his voice, the writer's attorney answered, "Ms. Erwin will accept the proposition of a moderator."

"Wonderful. Then please adjourn to the conference room. The bailiff will escort you. I will have a moderator sent in directly. Attorneys, wait in the lobby until you are needed again."

Silently Georgia and Blake followed the bailiff to the conference room. As instructed, Jeff and Georgia's counsel were forced to wait outside the room. When the bailiff closed the door, Blake waited for Georgia to sit before doing so herself, choosing a spot across from her. Neither spoke as they waited. However, every once in awhile they snuck glances at each other.

Finally when the younger woman couldn't control her curiosity any longer she looked at her ex. "Why are you doing this, Blake?" she questioned cooly.

"Because it's right for the children," she replied shortly.

A few minutes later the moderator arrived and introduced herself before taking a seat at the end of the table. After she was settled, she asked, "Very well. Who would like to speak first?"

"It was your idea, Blake. You talk," Georgia stated distantly.

"Fine. I propose joint custody for us, and I only have one non-negotiable demand. I don't want the children taken out of the state without my acknowledgment and consent. In order to get that, I demand a full itinerary of where they are going and when they are to return. I must agree to the terms of the travel before it can take place. You might want to skip town again, Georgia, but I don't want you doing it with the children in tow."

The moderator looked at the blonde. "Georgia, what about you? Are there any terms you have that would be non-negotiable?"

"As a matter of fact, there are. I also have one demand. Blake, you have to fire Renee, and she must vacate the premises in a reasonable amount of time. I don't want her 'round the children. If you will do that, we will choose a nanny together that will be with the kids as they travel back and forth between us."

Blake pondered the request for a few moments before answering, "Fine. Renee's gone if you agree to my terms."

"Fine, Blake. However, I want you to know now that I fully intend to take them to Nawlins. I am goin' to make that my primary residence, so the children will travel there often."

As much as Blake didn't want to agree to letting the children go down there, she knew to disagree would be harmful to their mediation. "The nanny will be with them the entire time. They will travel with the kids regardless of where they go, and they are not allowed to leave New York until we agree on who will fill the duty. Not only that, I don't want them gone for more than one week at a time."

"Two weeks at a time," Georgia bartered.

Blake thought about it a moment. "The children will be schooled in New York and only here. They will not be taken out of school early or start school late for travel. As far as breaks, they can be in New Orleans for up to two weeks at a time. We alternate holidays. During the school year, they are free to stay with you at your residence in New York for your allotted time. No going to New Orleans during the school year unless it's on a break."

It was Georgia's turn to mull over the proposition. Knowing the potential that Blake had to turn things atrocious, she figured that the attorney was being quite generous in her offer. Deciding to give into the demands set forth, she nodded her head. "Fine. I'm fine with all of that."

Within an hour they moved back into the courtroom with their attorney's after the mediation. With the moderator standing between both parties, she announced the terms of the agreement to the judge. He nodded attentively before addressing the group. "Since both of you have agreed to the terms set forth, I order that they be put into effect immediately. A formal agreement will be written for you to sign later, but as of now you all will work under the written agreement you came up with and signed under witness of this moderator. Case dismissed."

As soon as the judge had left chambers, Blake quickly made her way out into the lobby. Her kids greeted her with hugs. Georgia was close behind and received the same greeting. "All right, Lana and Luke, you two are going with your Mama for the rest of the day. Say good bye to Renee and Jeff." Both three-year-olds did as they were told. Looking at the writer, Blake said, "When can I expect them home?"

"If it's all right with you, I'd like to keep them tonight," Georgia requested civilly. "After all, it's been so long since I've been with them."

"Fine. You'll be at your mother's?"

"Yes. I'll bring them back tomorrow evenin'." With a nod Blake knelt and hugged her kids again before heading out of the building.

Jeff hailed a cab to go back to the office, and Blake and Renee did the same to head home. Once they were in the backseat, the blonde inquired, "Do you want to talk about it?"

"Yes, we need to but not here. We'll talk at home," she mumbled looking out the window. Silence ensued for the rest of the drive. Going up into the loft, Blake went into her bedroom to change. By the time she had returned, Renee was setting lunch on the table for the two of them. Graciously the attorney thanked her nanny before taking a seat.

"So, tell me. I can tell you're upset," Renee said, trying to get right to the point.

"I am, Renee. There's something I have to tell you, but it pains me to do so."

"Just tell me, Blake. Whatever it is, I'm sure it isn't that bad. Did you and Georgia come to an amiable agreement?"

"We came to an agreement, but it cost me something in return."

"Which was?"

"You," plainly the older woman answered, looking at the nanny for the first time since she'd taken her seat. "I'm sorry, Renee, but according to the terms of our custody agreement, I'm required to terminate you. Georgia has asked that we find a new nanny, one that we both agree upon. I am required to fire you and ask that you vacate your room within a month," she commented.

"Oh," Renee mumbled quietly. Neither said anything for a moment. However, then the young blonde shrugged, saying, "I understand why you have to do it, Blake. I know Georgia doesn't like me. She never did. Actually, when I first met her, I thought she would have demanded you do this sooner. I knew she wouldn't allow me to be here past my probationary period if she had a say in it. She and I just don't mix well."

"I'm sorry, Renee. You know, you are the hardest person I've ever had to fire. This goes beyond business. This is a personal vendetta that Georgia has against you. Nevertheless, I had to agree to it to get the terms I wanted. Effective immediately you are released of your duties. I will give you a generous compensation package and glowing recommendation to anyone that you ask me to. That's all I can do at this point."

The twenty-five-year-old nodded. "Thank you for that much, Blake. Now I have to tell you something. Because I knew how Georgia felt about me, I had already started looking for a new position, and I have a few leads. I would like to take you up on the offer of recommendations."

"Certainly. Whatever you need."

Giving the graying brunette a smile, Renee said, "Blake, don't feel bad about this. I'll be fine."

"I'll try," the attorney conceded.

The rest of the day Blake did work at home. That night Renee convinced her that they should go out and take advantage of the opportunity of being without the kids, so they went to the younger woman's favorite place for dinner before returning to the apartment upon which Blake immediately retired to her room. Getting into her pajamas, she slid into bed with a book and her reading glasses. However, she stared blankly at the pages as she thought of the day. For the first time since she had petitioned for a divorce, the attorney felt the true finality.

The life she had known for the last four years was gone. Her Georgia, the woman who made her feel so much, was no longer a fixture in her life. It had all happened so quickly that she barely had time to process it. Closing her eyes, she let her mind wander over the life she had been so quick to abandon. Suddenly a knock on her closed door broke her musings.

Renee poked her head into the room and gave a small smile. "You feel like company?" she questioned softly.

"Yeah, sure," Blake answered. She watched as the younger woman moved into the room. Renee was dressed a short robe, but the brunette couldn't tell what was underneath it.

Tentatively the blonde took a seat on the bed facing the older woman. "How are you holding up?"

The taller woman shrugged. "It's strange not to have them here. It's too quiet."

The nanny nodded. "Well, I'm sure it's only a matter of getting used to it. It seems that the two of you came to a real compromise today. That's the best you two have acted with each other in awhile. What brought that on?"

"I just saw them with her today and realized I'd only be hurting them to take her away. They love her, and I want what's best for them. As much as I don't like it, I know this is what's best."

"That's a very mature approach to take, especially after all that's happened."

"I suppose it is," the taller woman muttered.

"Blake, I'm proud that you could put your hurt aside for the good of your kids. It just proves what a wonderful parent you really are. I hope someday to have a spouse just like you," she teased.

Blake smiled ruefully. "I'm not exactly a good example of what a spouse should be," she whispered. "After all, I did hire the youngest and hottest nanny I could find intentionally to get under my wife's skin. I accomplished that with disastrous results. Instead of luring her back, I ended up here."

"Do you think that this might be for the best? I mean both of you finally get what matters to you. You both get to have the careers you wanted and the kids. As much as you care for your family, it's obvious your job is your first love."

Blake shook her head. "I always thought I'd be miserable at this. I'm just not meant to be married I suppose. Commitment has never been a strong point for me. I guess that showed throughout my marriage to Georgia. I didn't commit my time to her that she felt she deserved." Blake paused a moment as if to ponder that comment before shaking her head. "Doesn't matter now. It's over. Enough about what should've been. Want to watch a movie?"

"Sure. That sounds good," Renee answered going to the other side of the bed. Unceremoniously she took off her robe revealing a short black chemise that barely covered her body before slipping into bed next to the attorney.

The older woman tried to ignore the fact that the woman who she had always found attractive and who was no longer under her employment was now lounging scantily clad in her bed. From numerous conversations, Blake knew how the little blonde felt about her, so she wondered if this was a ploy for them to be intimate. Nevertheless, she decided she was just not ready to pursue something like that with Renee and focused on the TV.

A few hours later the brunette yawned sleepily. Her ex-nanny had already fallen asleep next to her, so she quietly turned of the television and settled down on her own side of the bed. Clicking off the light, she sighed as she thought once again about the day. She wondered what Georgia was doing at the moment. She imagined her asleep in bed, her golden hair strewn around her and the covers molding to her form. Blake wished that she could be there with her, holding and protecting the woman she still loved in the darkness of night.

The following morning the attorney awoke to the sound of Renee's voice. Sleepily she opened her eyes and looked up at the twenty-five-year-old standing over her wearing a pretty smile and holding a tray. "Morning, sleepyhead. Time to rise and shine," she said, sitting the tray down on the bed next to Blake.

"What's this for?" the older woman inquired.

"You have to eat breakfast, Blake. You have a busy day ahead of you. You need energy," Renee answered, pouring cream into the attorney's coffee cup.

"Uh, did you forget that I fired you yesterday?" she teased. "You didn't have to make me breakfast."

The petite woman smiled at the attorney. "This is because I wanted to, Blake," she said cupping the side of the taller woman's face. Leaning in she kissed Blake softly on the lips. "Now be good and eat it."

"Hey. Wait. What about you?" Blake asked, clutching to the sash holding Renee's robe closed as she started to pull away. The movement cause the knot to untie and the folds fall open, exposing the skimpy lingerie underneath to the older woman's gaze.

Gamely, her former employee placed one knee up on the bed and leaned toward her slightly again, showing off a toned thigh and the expanse of her fair breasts. "I'm not eating that, Blake. That's not the kind of meal I like for breakfast. Now can I get you anything else to eat?" she whispered sexily.

Blake knew exactly what Renee was really asking. The blonde looked tempting that morning, and for the first time the older woman considered going through with what the blonde had obviously always wanted. Testing the waters, the brunette placed her hand on the younger woman's exposed thigh. Renee didn't respond at first, but Blake felt the skin under her hand warm to her touch.

"Sit with me, Renee, for a little while I eat this wonderful meal," she stated, her other hand moving to the blonde's opposite hip and maneuvering her all the way onto the bed. Compliantly the younger woman followed the direction and quickly sat straddled across the taller woman's waist. Blake smiled at her and reached for a piece of bacon off her plate. Taking a large bite into her mouth, she held the other part up for Renee, who took a bite as well. For the next few minutes the attorney ate her meal and leisurely fed her counterpart some as well, all the while with one hand perched on the blonde's hip, idly rubbing the satin material under her fingers. The process continued on until the plate was cleaned. "That was fabulous, Renee. Thank you," she complimented.

"You're welcome, Blake. How about some dessert now?" she inquired leaning closer and letting breath fan over the attorney's face.

Blake chuckled lowly as both her hands found their way under the short chemise Renee was wearing to her bare backside. She squeezed lightly eliciting a sexy moan from the younger woman. "And exactly what kind of dessert is on offer, Miss Summers?" she questioned as she ducked her head into the blonde's neck.

Renee cried out lightly as the attorney's mouth attached to her and began to suck with persistence. "Anything you want, Blake," she managed to reply.

"In that case," the older woman mumbled. Her hands left their spot and went to the robe Renee was wearing and slid it off the smaller woman. Immediately the smaller woman started to remove the rest of her own clothing, but Blake protested, pulling the chemise back into place. "No. Leave that on for now. It's so sexy on you," she whispered as their mouths locked together sensuously. The younger woman did as requested, allowing the garment to fall back into place as she pulled Blake closer. For several minutes the two kissed with rising fervor, but finally the attorney pulled back and looked at the woman on top of her. "You're a beautiful woman, Renee," she said softly stroking the smaller woman's cheek lightly.

The ex-nanny smiled at her former employer. "But?" she asked.

The taller woman shook her head. "No but. I just wanted to tell you that. Are you sure this is something you want?"

Renee nodded her head. "I've been patiently waiting for the right moment, Blake, to tell you. I'm glad you fired me. I didn't think I could stand it much longer anyway. That's why I really started looking for a new job, but if you can't, I'll understand."

"There's nothing stopping me, Renee. You aren't my employee, and I'm not married any more. This will just be the first time I've been with someone other than Georgia in a long time. I guess I've just kind of forgotten the spontaneity of it all."

"Well, don't let that stop us. We can go at whatever speed you're comfortable, Blake, as long as you want to go there."

The attorney nodded. "I want to go there, Renee," she answered confidently.

The blonde smiled. "Good. I was hoping you would. Let's just take our time then." Picking up the tray of food, she moved it down to the floor before sliding onto the bed next to the older woman. The attorney rolled onto her side and leaned to kiss the blonde again. Renee responded by slipping her arms around the brunette's neck. For several moments they simply kissed, but then the ex-nanny started to lift Blake's t-shirt over her head. The older woman allowed her to do so. Pulling back slightly, Renee mentioned, "You're so incredibly strong. How do you stay in such great shape when I never see you work out?"

"I have a gym at the office. It's a great stress reliever. I work out almost everyday," the strong woman murmured, kissing the blonde's neck as her hands reached under Renee's chemise again. Her hands stroked the smaller woman's hips lightly, slowly easing up the satin material. The twenty-five-year-old responded in kind, assisting the attorney with her pajama pants. Soon the tall woman was undressed, lying between the younger woman's thighs. Kissing her way down over Renee's breasts, Blake brought her hand up between her legs and slowly began to tease her.

Instantly Renee cried out as her hips jerked in response to the expert touch. "Please, Blake. Don't torment me," she beseeched, pressing the dark head closer to her frame.

The attorney chuckled lowly before giving her companion a one-sided grin. "You want me? You want me inside of you?" she questioned needlessly, methodically stroking the blonde everywhere except where she wanted it most.

"Yes, baby. I always have," the shorter woman moaned in reply.

Knowing how much she wanted it as well, Blake gave in to her carnal desires, completing their connection. Renee clutched her tightly and groaned with growing fervor as the attorney set a leisurely pace at first. However, by the passing minutes both of them started to gain momentum as the blonde's body undulated fiercely into the one above hers, and Blake catered to her former employee's physical need. Soon they were rocking at an erratic pace, both heaving loudly from the exertion. A few minutes later the blonde reached an intense peak, leaving her exhausted for the time being.

The attorney just lay there on top of the younger woman in silence, her arms around Renee. Her body gave the pretense of relief as well, but she quickly realized the encounter was nothing like she thought it would be. Something was missing from the moment. Something was absent from the blonde's embrace. Blake knew exactly what it was by the emptiness of her heart. What was lacking was the woman she loved. Subtly casting a glance over at her clock, she wondered how long she would have to lie there with Renee before retreating to the shower alone, but the decision was taken from her a few minutes later.

Renee stretched her body under Blake's and sighed. "That was quite the nice diversion," she commented with a smile.

"Yeah," the older woman replied, trying to act normally.

"I really have to get going though, Blake. I have an interview in a bit. Forgive me for just bailing on you, will you?"

"Yeah, no problem."

"Thanks. Maybe there will be more where that came from later if you're up for it," the former nanny stated.

"Maybe. With the kids around it might be complicated though."

The smaller woman nodded in response as the attorney let her rise from the bed. "We'll play it by ear then." Leaning down she kissed Blake softly on the lips. "Have a good day."

"You too. Thanks for breakfast."

"Anytime, sexy," the younger woman answered with an alluring smile and wink before taking her leave.

When Blake was alone she rolled onto her back and gave a heavy sigh. Even though Renee's body was responsive to her, she was left completely unsatisfied by the rendezvous. She knew it had nothing to do with the enchanting twenty-five-year-old, because the attorney was attracted to her. She had even fantasized about having the younger woman. Rather it was the fact that the only woman she truly wanted to be with was the Southern beauty queen she had married four years ago.

However, she knew there was nothing she could do about it. They were divorced according to the state, and Georgia was free to do as she pleased with whomever she chose. Feeling the weight of the divorce more acutely than she ever had, the attorney started to cry. In that moment she knew she had acted rashly out of jealousy and hurt and divorcing the blonde was not what she had truly wanted. Instead she wished Georgia would have come back begging for another chance, but when the smaller woman hadn't done so and instead signed the papers without a fight, the attorney was so enraged at Georgia's apparent blasé attitude that she escalated her poor behavior into something unforgivable. When she accused the writer of being no better than a prostitute and the younger woman had slapped her for the comment, Blake knew there was no way to reconcile. She had let her emotions guide her into saying something she didn't mean, and there was no way to rectify the situation. Georgia had left her, and Blake felt that the blonde had been right in doing so after the way the attorney had treated her. Wondering if her heart would ever get over the woman she loved, Blake knew she had to do her best to continue on as well as she could now that Georgia was gone.

*  *  *

By the fall of that year, Torrance and Helen were once again trying to conceive their third child. However instead of going about it in the fashion of their other two children, they finally conceded to get some help from the fertility clinic. They had made several trips after Helen had recovered physically from her miscarriage to try a more scientific method of artificial insemination. Even though Torrance and Helen had both enjoyed the passion of trying to conceive themselves, they both were resolved to the fact if they were going to have a third child, they needed help. However, there had been a small consolation in as much as the doctors had allowed Torrance to inject Helen whenever they were there for treatment.

Neither of them spoke about the matter to any of their family or friends, because they didn't want to have to deal with the sympathies they were sure to get if they were not successful in their endeavor. It was emotionally painful enough for both of them to have to go this route that they weren't sure they could handle more disappointment if things didn't work, especially knowing their families would only try to support them but making it worse for Helen who had still not truly recovered emotionally from their loss.

One afternoon in late October Torrance had just returned from the city from a photo shoot when she found her beloved playing in the living room with John and Marta. Helen greeted her with an excited smile as the photographer joined them all on the floor. The older woman hugged her kids and then leaned to give Helen a kiss on the cheek.

"You're in a good mood," she mentioned. The blonde nodded. "Why? What's going on?" the brunette questioned curiously.

The shorter woman leaned to her wife's ear, kissing her on the neck gently before whispering, "It worked, Torrance."

Playfully the photographer growled as she answered, "It certainly is working."

Helen slapped her jokingly in the stomach, making the older woman laugh. "You know what I mean, Torrance."

Smiling at her spouse, the taller woman nodded. "I know exactly what you mean, sweetheart," she murmured leaning to kiss her again. "This is great news. Did the doctors confirm how far along you were?"

"Four weeks. I guess our after-session activities helped a bit," the blonde teased with a flush, referring to their passionate encounter at the clinic after the doctor had left them alone to allow Helen to dress. One comforting kiss that the photographer had bestowed on her wife had suddenly initiated a fiery session of spontaneous lovemaking on the doctor's stool in the examination room. It was something that the blonde had giggled about the entire ride home. The older woman had teased her unmercifully for the former model's sudden amorousness that day, even though she was grateful for her wife's playful return.

"Oh, Helen, I'm so happy for us. You need to be careful now. Make sure you take it easy," Torrance stated caressing her lover's cheek softly.

"I will. I won't let anything happen this time," she assured.

Torrance smiled at her consolingly, knowing she still felt some guilt about losing their other child, but she didn't mention it. Instead she just kissed her wife again before turning her attentions to her children. "So, what are we going to do tonight?" she asked them.

"Mommy said Aunt Blake was coming over with Lana and Luke," John announced. "Eve and Stephen are coming too."

"Oh really? What's the occasion?" Torrance inquired. "Why are all our best friends coming to the house?"

"No occasion. I just thought it would be nice. Jamie's on location, so I thought we'd give Sarah a little break, and as for Blake, you know she can always use a hand. She's bringing their new nanny too. It should be interesting."

"Yeah. What do we know about this new nanny? What's her name?"

"Her name is Anne. She's thirty-five, but most importantly to Georgia she's straight," Helen teased.

Torrance laughed. "I guess that's a good thing for both of them. No competition. I figured that was the way they were going to have to go. Had she been gay and too feminine, Blake might have tried to sway her, and if she had been more like Blake, Georgia might have tried to as well."

Helen nodded. "It's so sad to watch them, Torrance. It's obvious to me that they both still love each other. I don't understand why Blake did this."

"Well, Georgia did as well. She could have contested the divorce, but she didn't. Leads me to believe she wasn't interested in saving their marriage either."

The blonde nodded. "I miss her, Torrance. Georgia has been my best friend for the last five years. It's hard not seeing her as much as I used to. New Orleans is so far away from New York, and even when she does come up here, I still don't see her. It's as if she wants to block out everything that has to do with Blake, even us. She's isolated herself from me, and I just don't know what to do. She'll talk to me on the phone if I call her, but she never calls me. She never wants to go out with me any more. I can't even get her to go shopping, just the two of us."

"I don't know, Helen. She doesn't talk to me either. I thought I was trying not to choose sides between them, but Blake has been my best friend for decades. I'm not letting her go, but I didn't want to lose Georgia either."

The younger woman nodded. "She's just turned into the one woman I never thought she would. I never thought she would turn into a workaholic, but she has. She's become another Blake, and I never thought that was possible."

The photographer shrugged. "I don't know. Maybe she's happier this way. Her book has gotten excellent reviews. She's riding the tide of success. I mean I guess this was what she wanted. She made the Most Eligible list in the 'New York Blade's' last issue independently from Blake. The woman has just now come into her own, and she's not handling it the way we thought she would. I hope this doesn't last forever, but there is always the possibility that Georgia will not come back to us, Helen. That's just a potential reality we might have to face. When people get divorced, it's usually inevitable that the friends get divided as well as everything else."

The blonde gave a sorrowful nod of her head. "I just don't like going through this, and I'm not even the one that got divorced. I can only imagine the pain she's going through, but she just won't talk to me about it."

"Blake won't talk to me either. I think she regrets what she's done, but she too proud to admit that she made a horrible mistake. I know her well enough to see it in her eyes. I think if she could get Georgia back, she would try to do so, but from what I've heard the two of them don't talk except when it comes to the kids. They are strangely civil with each other, but their only conversation is about Luke and Lana. Blake has utterly messed this up, but for once I don't know how to help her. She has to decide if she really wants to try to reconcile, and if that's the case, she's got a lot of making up to do to Georgia and vice versa."

"I'm worried about Sarah and Jamie as well," Helen mentioned. "Sarah's told me that it's been pretty bad between she and Katrina with Jamie gone. Katrina wants to spend most of her time at Samantha and Doug's when she's not in school, and Sarah's finally given up and let her go over there. She doesn't know what to do, and with Jamie out in California, Katrina doesn't listen to a thing she tells her to do."

"Is that why Katrina's not coming tonight?"

"Sarah said she didn't want to come, that she wanted to be with her aunt and uncle instead."

"Poor thing. I know it's trying for her to have such a hectic schedule and raise three kids alone while Jamie's gone. At least when it was the other way around, Katrina did listen to Jamie."

"Well, we can only hope for the best for them too. I don't want to see them in the same position as Georgia and Blake."

"Me neither, Helen, me neither."

After several minutes of both of them playing with their children, the doorbell rang. The photographer rose to get it. Sarah was standing there with her two younger children and a smile for her friend. "Hey, Tor. How's it going?" she asked as they hugged.

"Good. How are you holding up with Jamie gone?"

The young blonde rolled her blue eyes. "I don't want to talk about that."

"All right. We won't. Come on in. The kids are excited that you're here. I just got home a little while ago, so I don't even know what's on the agenda yet."

"I don't think there is one except to let the kids play together and have some dinner," the actress stated, following the brunette into the living room.

Instantly John and Marta included Eve in their game as Sarah took a seat on the couch with Stephen. Torrance went into the kitchen to retrieve drinks for the adults before settling down next to the youngest blonde in the living room for adult conversation. Not too long after that the doorbell rang again, so the tallest woman got up to get it, leaving the two blondes talking about idle gossip on their mutual friends.

When Torrance opened the door, the attorney was standing there with an attractive redhead and the two kids. "Hey, Blake," she greeted with a smile.

"Hi, Tor. I'd like you to meet, Anne McDonald. She's the new nanny."

Extending her hand Torrance said, "It's nice to meet you, Anne. My wife told me you'd be here this evening. Welcome."

"Thank you."

Looking down at the twins, the photographer smiled at them. "And just how are my favorite niece and nephew today?" she asked.

"We're good, Aunt Tor," Luke answered for them before racing into the house to join the other kids. The adults followed more slowly. Helen had taken Torrance's vacated spot on the couch, so Anne took a chair as did Blake. The photographer then offered everyone beverages and went to get them before settling down next to her beloved.

The rest of the evening passed with easy conversation and a movie for the kids after dinner. Meanwhile the adults sat in the kitchen chatting about different things going on in their lives. Even though Helen and Torrance had the perfect opportunity to tell their friends about the blonde's pregnancy, they didn't. Instead they avoided the topic of their recent efforts so much so that their friends finally got the hint that they did not want to speak of it and moved on to other subjects.

However, once everyone had left for the night and the kids had gone to bed, Torrance and Helen sat on their balcony overlooking the dark water in the distance. The fall breeze made it cold, but the brunette had brought a blanket out for them to share, and so they sat together stargazing in silence for awhile. "Torrance," Helen whispered after a long while.

"Yeah?"

"I'm really nervous about this baby," she admitted.

"I know you are, honey. I'm nervous too. I don't want you to have to go through any more trauma trying to bring another baby into this world just for me."

"This baby is going to make it, Torrance. I can feel it. I'm going to do everything I can to make sure of that."

"I know you will and so will I, Helen."

"Tell me. Do you want a girl or a boy?"

The older woman shrugged. "It doesn't really matter to me. I would just feel blessed to have another child. Whatever God wants to give us is fine with me. What about you?"

"It doesn't matter. I kind of want it to be a surprise."

"You mean you don't want to know ahead of time?"

"No. I don't think I want to know ahead of time. Let's make it a complete surprise, Torrance. What do you say?"

"Okay. If that's what you want, sure. We can do that. That will just make it all that more exciting."

The blonde nodded in agreement. "I know that we're going to have to tell people eventually. How long do you want to wait?"

"I don't know. How long do you want to wait, darling? I mean we could conceivably not tell anyone until you start showing. That gives us three months. We can't wait forever."

"I know. I'm just scared of announcing it too soon. Let's wait until the fourth month. I'll just be beginning to show, and by then the doctors can gives us some idea of how things are progressing."

"Fine by me. I'll do whatever you want if it makes you happy. You know that," the brunette said, kissing her wife on the top of her golden head.

"I do. Thank you for being my wife, Torrance. There is no one better than you," the younger woman whispered.

"Except maybe you," Torrance mentioned lightly. "I'm blessed to have you, Helen, and I'm thankful everyday for your love and the kids. This one will just add to our happiness," she said, placing her hand on her beloved's midsection. "Come on now. We should get some sleep. You need your rest."

PART 3

THAT DECEMBER WHEN Katrina and her cousins got out of school for their Winter Break, Sarah thought it was a good idea to take their kids to the mountain house in Montana for the holidays. The ten-year-old had been driving her crazy since Jamie had been away on location but hoped being with Jamie for Christmas would help Katrina. With that idea in mind, she also invited Samantha and Doug to join them with their children for the holiday.

By the time Jamie had arrived at their house, it had been decorated for the season. She smiled to herself as she got out of her rented SUV and started for the door. Things had been difficult since she had been away shooting in California. She knew Sarah and Katrina had been getting in daily fights, during which Samantha had served as a buffer, so she hoped she could give her little wife a break from the chaos. Heading up to the door with her bags slung over her shoulder, she dug out her keys and unlocked the door. As soon as she had it open, she heard voices coming from the kitchen.

"Anybody home?" she called gladly as she dropped her things in the entry and made her way towards the sound.

"Mom!" Katrina yelled excitedly followed by Eve's voice doing the same.

Jamie smiled as her two daughters came racing around the corner for her. She bent to hug them. "How are my precious girls?" she asked, kissing them both on the top of their heads before each of them took a hand to lead her the rest of the way to the kitchen. Coming in to the eating area, she smiled at Sarah, Samantha, and Doug. The brunette woman came to her wife and slipped her arms around the shorter woman. "It's good to be home," she whispered as she leaned down to kiss her wife passionately. However, even though she felt Sarah participate, there was definite coldness in the blonde's touch, making her wonder what she had done to be given such an icy reception.

"The kids are glad you are here," Sarah answered when the kiss ended.

Breaking away from her wife, the brunette moved to hug the other two adults as well as her niece and nephew. After initial greetings, she inquired, "Where's Stephen?"

"He fell asleep a little while ago. We all were just about to settle down for bed actually when you arrived," Sarah answered. "They have been staying up just to see you."

Jamie nodded, seeing that all the kids were in fact in their pajamas. "Well, I wish I had been here sooner. Things have been so hectic on the set, but I'm glad to have a the next week with all of you."

"So are we, Mom," Katrina stated.

"Well, I guess it's time to get to bed, huh, Eve? Why don't I tuck you in?" Jamie suggested, picking up her five-year-old. "Come on, Katrina."

"Yeah, let's go, kids. Everyone up to bed now," Doug stated to his own children.

The older actress tucked her daughters into bed and then bid Doug and Samantha good night before heading back downstairs for her own baggage that she'd left in the foyer. Going back to the master bedroom, she dropped her things on the bed and began to unpack as she heard Sarah in the bathroom.

A few minutes later though, the blonde appeared wearing a scowl. Looking at her in confusion, Jamie questioned, "What's going on, Sarah? What have I done to get such a greeting from you after months apart?"

"Don't even play games with me, Jamie. You know exactly what you did. You cheated on me."

"What? Where did you get that idea? I did no such thing," the taller woman countered.

"You want me to prove you a liar, Jamie? Here," she stated with a cool distant demeanor, picking a magazine off the night table and thrusting it at her wife.

Jamie looked down at it. She saw herself on the cover with two of Hollywood's most notorious harlots. The older woman shrugged. "So, there's an article of me in 'The Advocate' as Icon of the Year. So what? What does that prove?"

"You're on the cover with Savannah and Augusta Gates, Jamie, the whores of Hollywood."

"So? They came in second place for their activism. The magazine wanted us all on the cover. What's your point?"

"I heard rumors that after this shoot you got really cozy with the Gates girls, Jamie. In fact you were seen out partying with them that night."

"Yeah, I was. So what? Just because I go out partying when I'm on location does not make me a cheater, Sarah."

"Word got back to me that you and Savannah were doing more than just partying, Jamie! People saw you making out with her!"

"Well, it's not true! I wasn't making out with Savannah! She's straight for God's sake!"

"Like that means anything, Jamie! We all know about your reputation with the straight crowd! Besides, everyone knows that Savannah and Augusta travel on both sides of the street, Jamie! I know you even dated Savannah a few years ago! I'm not stupid!"

"Look! Whoever told you Savannah and I were making out has got it wrong! I did no such thing! Why would I? I'm already the envy of the world by having you! Why would I try to ruin that? It doesn't make sense!"

Sarah shook her head furiously. "You are such a liar, Jamie!" she screamed, going back to the nightstand. Opening the drawer she pulled out something else and thrust it at her wife. "I didn't want to do this, but you've left me no choice!"

Jamie looked at what Sarah had in her hand and felt her heart drop into her stomach. Snatching the pile of photos from her wife's hand, she flipped through them. Her night out with the infamous duo was perfectly displayed for her. "What's the meaning of this, Sarah? Did you have me followed? Who took these?" she yelled.

"They came addressed to Katrina in the mail, Jamie! Some sick person sent them to our daughter! The police are looking into it, but that doesn't discount what's in the pictures! Jamie, look at the photos! Do you honestly believe that what you're doing isn't cheating?" Sarah pointedly hollered. "Hell, there is a picture of you and Savannah kissing!"

The tall woman looked the pictures more closely. There was a wide variety of shots from drinking and hanging out with her friends to dancing with the Gates girls provocatively. It was the last photo, however, that left Jamie with incredible guilt. It was outside of the club they had all been to that night. It was a perfect shot of Jamie embraced in a kiss with an unidentifiable blonde woman. By the other people lingering around in the photo though, it was easy to deduce that it was Savannah, and due to the tight tank top Jamie was wearing that perfectly displayed her tattoo, there was no way she could deny that it was her.

Slouching her shoulders and sighing, Jamie quietly said, "It was one kiss, Sarah. We were all leaving the club, and I was about to go get into my car when she pulled me to her and kissed me. I was drunk and so caught off guard that I wasn't able to stop her. By the time I did gain enough of my senses to push her off, it was over. After that I went my way, and she went off with her sister. That's what happened. I didn't make out with her regardless of whatever anyone else said."

The blonde dropped her head as she felt tears flooding over her face. The thought of Jamie with someone else was heart-shattering. "Did you honestly think your behavior was all right, Jamie?" she quietly asked.

"What's wrong with me going out with friends?"

Sarah shook her head. "You don't dance with friends like that, Jamie, and friends don't kiss you when they know you're married. You dated Savannah. You know how she operates. She doesn't care about such things like vows and marriage. If she wants it, she takes it. She wanted you, and you let her take you from me for a night. What you did was totally inappropriate, Jamie, and you've broken my heart," she managed to say, her voice cracking with emotion as she looked up at the woman she loved.

Seeing the pain and tears in her wife's eyes, Jamie felt her own heart tearing into thousands of pieces. Instinctively she tried to reach for the smaller woman, but her gesture was rebuffed. "It didn't mean anything to me, Sarah. I'm so sorry that I've hurt you. I don't love or care about anyone but you."

"It might have meant nothing to you, but it's doesn't mean nothing to me. You don't even know how I feel right now. I can't believe I allowed this to happen to me again. First, Robert and now you. I don't know why I keep falling in love with cheaters."

"Oh, for the last time, I didn't cheat, Sarah!" Jamie yelled.

"You kissed another woman, Jamie. That's cheating. I don't care if she did initiate it or that you were drunk or whatever. I don't care what the excuse is. The fact remains that you kissed Savannah Gates. I didn't realize I meant that little to you."

"Are you kidding me? Sarah, you mean everything to me. There is no one else in this world that I would ever want to be with. You're the only one."

"Obviously not, Jamie. You were lured in by another woman. Even if it had started innocently, you know that woman well enough to know what might have happened. You didn't walk away when you had a chance. No, instead you played with the fire, and now I've been burned by your selfish act. The media couldn't wait to get a hold of that juicy tidbit, but I refused to believe it until these photos showed up at our house. I stood by you, denouncing the rumors, but it turns out I was the only one fooled."

Jamie sighed as she looked at Sarah. She didn't know what she could say to take away the pain she had inflicted on the woman she adored more than life. Finally she asked, "So, what happens now, Sarah?"

"I don't know, Jamie. I can't even begin to think about what to do. Right now I just want to go to bed."

"Fine. Let's go to bed. Tomorrow it will all look better," the brunette softly said, reaching for her wife a second time, but again Sarah spurned the touch.

Meeting Jamie's dark eyes, the petite actress said, "I meant I want to go to bed alone, Jamie. This bed is not a place for you any longer."

At those words Jamie felt her own emotions start to slip. Up until that point she had not cried, but hearing her wife excuse her from their marital bed was more than she could bear. Letting her own tears fall, she nodded her head. "All right. If that's the way you want it, Sarah," she whispered hoarsely. Without another word, she went to her bags and picked them up off the bed to shoulder them. "Could I at least stay in the house, so the kids don't suspect what's going on between us?"

"I don't care what you do, Jamie. All I know is that you can't be here with me right now."

Giving a nod in response, Jamie turned and left the room. Once out in the hallway, she started crying harder, but she quickly tried to stop when she saw the door across from the master bedroom open. Samantha just looked at her sympathetically. "Are you all right?"

"I'll be fine," unconvincingly she replied, turning to go down the hall to one of the empty guest rooms. Samantha followed her. When both women were alone behind a closed door, Samantha pulled Jamie into her arms, and the brunette just started crying even harder.

"It's going to be okay, Jamie," soothingly Samantha whispered.

Adamantly the younger woman shook her head. "No. Sarah's hurt, and it's all my fault. She won't forgive me for this."

"Did you really cheat on her?"

"No. I would never intentionally do that to her. I love Sarah more than anything else in this world, Samantha. You know that."

"Then why?"

"I just wasn't thinking. No one has tried to seduce me like that since Sarah and I got together. Everyone's been respectful of our marriage. I was just drunk with my guard down, and someone I shouldn't have trusted got in. It didn't mean anything. It was just a little kiss. It only lasted a few seconds. It was a stupid thing to do. I don't know what to do now though. She's kicked me out of our bed."

"Maybe after some time she can forgive you, Jamie. I don't want this to be the end of your marriage. You two are made for each other. Hopefully both of you can come to comprehend the other's position and come to an understanding."

"I hope so. I couldn't live without her, Samantha. You know that," she whimpered.

"I know. You love her, and she loves you. There's hope for you yet. Don't give up. This is just a tough spot for you, but you two can work it out. I have faith in that."

Jamie nodded. "Thanks, Samantha."

"Try to get some sleep now. Doug promised the kids you two would take them skiing in the morning. You need your rest for that."

Once Jamie was left alone, she put her belongings in the dresser, figuring she would be exiled to this room for the remainder of their visit together. Then she changed for bed and did her nightly bedtime routine before settling down alone. She thought of what had just occurred with her wife. Never in her life did she ever think she would be in this position. She had never cheated on a woman in her life, and even though she felt she hadn't with Sarah, she still felt terrible that the blonde was hurt by her behavior. Jamie knew going to that party with Savannah and Augusta that night was not the wisest choice she had ever made, but she never thought anything would happen with her ex-girlfriend. However, in just a moment in time, the kiss Savannah had planted on her uninvited was coming back to haunt her. Someone had taken the photos of her guilt and had the audacity to send them to her family.

She wondered who was callous enough to do such a thing. Not many people knew exactly where she and Sarah lived, and they made an effort to keep that from the media as well, so it was strange that the photographs had appeared. It was also peculiar that they had been addressed to Katrina. Jamie pondered who knew enough about their family and life to do such a thing, but she came up nameless. Whoever it was obviously intended to put a wedge between she and Sarah somehow, and she wished she knew who it was, so she could rectify the matter of her invaded privacy.

The following morning Jamie was up before the children, so they wouldn't suspect any problems between she and the blonde. Dressing and making her way downstairs, she found the rest of the adults already in the kitchen. Everyone was awkwardly quiet, attempting small talk to break the tension, but it was obviously present between Sarah and Jamie. However, when the kids finally made their way downstairs, it was easier to the brunette actress to forget about the problems with her wife as she paid much needed attention to her three children.

After a large breakfast, Jamie announced, "How about that skiing now? Doug, are you about ready?"

"Sure am. All right, kids. Go get your gear on." Looking at his wife, he asked, "Are you coming with us?"

Samantha shook her head. "You two go. I'll stay with Sarah, so she can have a hand with Stephen and Eve."

"You don't have to do that, Samantha. I will be fine on my own," Sarah protested.

The redhead shook her head. "I'd prefer to stay with you. I'm terrible at skiing," she teased lightly, getting a chuckle out of Doug.

"All right. It's settled then. I just need to get dressed," the tall brunette stated. "Meet you out by the car in a few, Doug, to start packing."

Going back upstairs Jamie quickly put on her ski gear before going outside. She began loading all the children's skis onto the rack on top of the SUV she had rented. A few minutes later Doug was there to assist her with his and Jamie's things. When everyone's equipment was in the SUV, Jamie went to retrieve the kids.

The three elder children said good bye to Sarah and Samantha before running excitedly to the car where Doug was waiting. The brunette kissed both her younger children and hugged Samantha before turning to Sarah. The blonde still looked saddened by what had taken place. Knowing that she probably could not get a kiss out of the woman she loved, Jamie just smiled lovingly at her and caressed the blonde's fair cheek softly. "I love you, Sarah. I always will," she whispered before turning to go. "See you, ladies, this evening," she called over her shoulder just before closing the front door behind her.

There was silence for a moment as Samantha and Sarah just stood looking at one another. Knowing the redhead was holding back, the blonde asked shortly, "What?"

"Nothing, Sarah. It's not my business. I just don't like seeing you and Jamie like this."

"I don't either," the actress mumbled as tears came to her eyes. "I don't know why she did this. I thought I could make her happy. I guess I was just as disillusioned as every other woman that has tried to tame her."

"No you aren't. You are the only one that Jamie loves. You're the only one she wants to be with for the rest of her life. I know her heart."

"She kissed another woman, Samantha," Sarah proclaimed.

"I know, but it was a mistake. She knows that. Can you honestly say you've never made a mistake in a relationship? I mean I hate to point this out, but you had an affair with Jamie while you were still married."

"That was different."

"Was it? Jamie gets herself in situations with women that are out of her control all the time. It's the nature of who she is and the way she looks. I'm not saying she shouldn't be held responsible for her actions. I just think that you should believe her explanation instead of everyone else's. She said Savannah kissed her off guard and uninvited, and it happened so fast it was over before she could even try to stop it. Hasn't that ever happened to you? Haven't there been men in your life that have done that to you?"

Slowly Sarah nodded. "Yeah. That happened to me once. Robert was pissed. They even got in a fight the next time Robert saw him."

"And how did that make you feel? It was wrong, and you didn't initiate it, but you were still involved. Did you feel responsible? Did Robert hold you responsible?"

"I felt bad about it, but I didn't think it was my fault. He threw himself on me, and I couldn't get him off fast enough. I felt violated more than anything."

"Exactly. Do you think it's possible Savannah did the same thing to Jamie?"

Shaking her head Sarah stated, "Somehow I don't think Jamie felt violated by Savannah Gates."

"How do you know? Did you ask, or did you just assume that since Savannah is a beautiful woman that Jamie would be enticed? Just because Savannah is this incredible model and has everything doesn't mean Jamie would want her in any way. She wants you, Sarah."

The blonde shook her head as she began to cry. "It just hurts, Samantha," she confessed.

"I'm sure it does, Sarah, and I'm not saying it shouldn't. I know I would be destroyed if something like this happened to Doug and me, but if Doug was in Jamie's shoes, I would believe him. Not only would I want to but also because I would know he was telling the truth. Don't you have absolute trust in Jamie's honesty? Has she ever lied to you?"

"Never."

"Then why would she now? What do you believe in your heart, Sarah? Do you honestly think she would do this to you?"

Sarah sighed. "No. I don't think she would. Even now when I look in her eyes, I see her love for me. It just hurts me like nothing I've ever known. Not only that, some person felt the need to send those photographs to our house. Someone who shouldn't know where we live does, and that scares me just as much. Our privacy is gone."

"Even more of a reason to lean on Jamie."

"I know, Samantha. It's just going to take some time," the blonde said.

An hour later Jamie and Doug were helping the kids with their ski gear at the slopes. The tall actress wore a ski cap and glasses to try to hide her identity, but they had just gotten in line for a quick warm up run when someone first recognized her. Putting on her professional face, she did her best to seem cordial with people while she and Katrina waited on the ski lift.

When the two of them finally got onto the lift and had started to the top of their run, Katrina looked her mother. "That is so annoying, Mom. Can't you make them stop?"

"I wish I could, Katrina. I can't make people not come up to me. It's just the nature of being a celebrity."

"It sucks," the ten-year-old declared.

Jamie laughed. "Yeah, you're right. It does suck sometimes. Tell me something. Sarah told me last night that someone sent you some pictures of me. Do you know who did that?"

The little girl shook her head. "They were cool though."

"You thought they were cool? Why?" the brunette questioned in confusion.

Katrina shrugged. "You looked like you were having fun. I want to be able to do that someday."

"Well, you still have eleven years before you can do that. Clubs and bars can be fun only if you enjoy them responsibly. Do you understand those pictures are not cool to me, because someone took them without my knowledge?"

"Oh. Well, that makes sense I guess," she answered. Looking back at her mom, she asked, "Are you and Sarah breaking up?"

"What? Where did you get an idea like that, sweetie?" Jamie inquired seriously.

"There was a picture of you kissing someone else, and I heard you two fighting about it last night."

Sighing the actress took a moment to compose her answer. "Katrina, I love Sarah, and I only want to be with Sarah. If she doesn't want to be with me, that's her choice. However, I have no intension of leaving her."

"Then why did you kiss someone else? I thought you weren't supposed to do that."

"That's a hard question to answer, Katrina. You'll understand it when you're older. Sometimes people get involved in things that they shouldn't, and they regret them. That was one such moment for me. However, that doesn't mean I love Sarah any less. To the contrary, I love her more than life itself. You kids and she mean everything to me," Jamie said as they got to the top of their first slope. Getting off the lift, they maneuvered their way off to the side to wait for Doug and his kids, so they could all go together. Then the five of them made a leisurely run down their first slope.

When they reached the bottom again, more people were hovered around the lift where Jamie had been, obviously waiting for her return. She smiled at the group and waved but didn't stop as she and her family moved on to another lift. The next several runs were made with a growing crowd, but Jamie did her best to ignore everyone and focus on the private time with the ones she loved.

Unfortunately though by the time it was early afternoon, the media had been alerted and were on the mountain waiting for moments to catch a photograph of the actress. The brunette did her best to evade them, but some were more persistent that others, even following her onto the ski trails. Finally Jamie, Doug, and the kids made it to the hardest run on the mountain. Being that they were all skillful skiers, the tall actress had no worries about them being able to complete the course, but she hoped it would prove to challenging to her followers. With the growing paparazzi, she was determined to get some privacy.

Standing at the top of the mountain, she motioned Doug and the children toward her and leaned in closely. "All right. This is getting out of control. Here's what I'm going to do. I'm going to ski in front of all of you. Give me about a thirty-second lead before following. Hopefully all the cameras will follow me, so you all can have some peace. When I get to the bottom of the hill, I'm going to go into the lodge. You all ski for a bit while I'm entertaining these pests. I'll meet up with you in an hour or so at the lodge."

Doug nodded his head. "Be careful, Jamie. They are starting to get overly zealous."

"I'll be fine. You just take care of the kids."

With that the actress smiled at Katrina before taking off down the slope. As she had hoped most of the media went with her, leaving Doug with the three children. Jamie did her best to make it difficult for the camera people by skiing around trees and intentionally taking harder jumps than normal. The tactic worked for the most part, but there were still a handful able to keep up with her. In a last-ditch effort, she dodged between some trees, hoping no one would be idiotic enough to follow her. Unfortunately there was one photographer that did. Nevertheless, Jamie kept her eyes on her surroundings. Everything seemed to be fine when she looked over her shoulder to see if the photographer was still there close to her, and she noticed Katrina not too far behind being cut off by a media person. The ten-year-old screamed as she fell, and in an effort to stop herself to come to her daughter's aid, Jamie quickly turned her skis to come to a screeching halt, but before she could, she and the photographer pacing her collided. Everything was a daze to the actress after that until she found herself lying on her back in the snow with Doug kneeling beside her.

"Jamie, Jamie, can you hear me?" frantically he yelled.

She looked up into her former brother-in-law's eyes. "What happened?" she sputtered with a cough. Pain was radiating from her entire body. Katrina yelped as she dropped next to her mother's side. Doug didn't answer the brunette's question. Instead he ripped open her jacket and yanked off his own scarf. Pulling off his gloves, he unbuttoned her shirt and pressed his scarf to her bleeding chest. "Doug, this is hardly an appropriate time," the actress joked, but the pain was obvious in her voice.

Nevertheless he gave her a reassuring smile. "Shut up, Jamie, and keep still. Someone's calling for help. You're badly hurt."

Giving a shaky breath, she questioned again, "What happened?"

"You ran into that photographer. He hit the tree, and a low hanging branch caught your jacket. Then you fell on the tip of his ski pole I think. It punctured your chest. You're bleeding. Just do me a favor and lie here. Help will be here soon." Turning to his niece, he said calmly, "Katrina, give me your scarf."

Katrina did as she was told, handing it over to her uncle but never taking her eyes off her mother. Seeing the terror in her child's eyes, Jamie gave the best smile she could. "Don't worry, baby. I'll be fine."

"I'm sorry, Mom. This is all my fault. I saw you look behind at me. I'm sorry," the ten- year-old cried.

"Katrina, this is not your fault. I promise. I love you, sweetie," Jamie replied. Feeling things start to turn hazy again, she took her daughter's hand. "Do me a favor, Katrina. Be good for Sarah."

Half an hour later Sarah and Samantha were sitting in the living room in front of the fireplace with Eve and Stephen. They were placating the little girl by participating in her tea party while Stephen napped on his mother's shoulder when the phone rang. Samantha volunteered to get it and hurried to the kitchen.

However a few moments later, Sarah heard the redhead screaming and quickly rose from her seat. Rushing into the kitchen, she anxiously inquired, "What is it? What's wrong?"

"Jamie's been hurt. She's being airlifted to the hospital as we speak," Samantha rushed.

Panic struck Sarah at the words the redhead had just spoken. Immediately grabbing the phone, she stated, "Hello?"

"Sarah, it's Doug. I assume Samantha just told you. I'm on my way back to the cabin with the kids right now. Hopefully we'll be there within an hour. Jamie is being taken to Kalispell Regional Medical Center in Kalispell."

"What happened, Doug?" the blonde yelled.

"Jamie had a serious wound to the chest by colliding with another skier. I'll explain it in detail when I get there. Just hold tight. I'll be there to pick you up as soon as I can, but I shouldn't really talk and drive right now. The weather's getting too bad."

"Okay, I understand. Please hurry."

"I will. She'll be okay, Sarah," he tried to assure.

Instead of taking comfort in those words though, the blonde just said, "Be careful, Doug, and please get here as soon as you can."

When the blonde hung up the phone, she looked at Samantha. "It'll be okay, Sarah."

The younger woman shook her head. "It must be serious if she's been airlifted," she whimpered. "I didn't even get to tell her I loved her, Samantha."

"She knows that you love her. She'll be fine, and you'll get to tell her in person. You'll see. Come on. Sounds like we're going on a trip. Let's get the children's bags ready to go."

Knowing Samantha was right, both women hurried to get everyone packed in case they needed to stay close to the hospital for a few days. By the time Doug arrived with the three kids, the blonde and brunette quickly put the youngest children's car seats into the car while Doug threw the bags in, and before any of them could get settled, they were on the road to the hospital.

Sarah sat in the passenger's seat while Doug drove, and Samantha kept the kids entertained in the back. "Tell me what happened, Doug," she demanded impatiently.

"When we got to the mountain, people recognized Jamie. She tried to downplay it, but before any of us realized it, paparazzi was there trying to get pictures of her. In trying to give us some privacy, she skied ahead of all of us, and the media followed her. However, she got in an accident with a photographer. They collided as she was coming through some trees, and from where I was, it looked like he hit the tree, and Jamie's jacket got ripped by a low branch. Then she lost her balance and fell. The tip of his ski pole penetrated her left breast and then ripped across her chest to the right one as she tumbled down the mountain. I don't know if she even broke anything. I was too worried about all the blood. She was badly hurt, Sarah. I'm sorry. I don't know any more. The EMTs wouldn't tell me anything except where they were taking her."

The blonde actress tried to remain strong for the children, so she simply nodded her head and cried quietly. To Doug she whispered, "Please hurry, Doug. I need to be with her."

The rest of the ride was quiet between the adults, the only sound coming from the DVD the children were watching. Sarah couldn't help but worry about her lover. The way Doug described the accident was horrific. She knew most people didn't survive horrendous skiing accidents, and Doug's story left little doubt in her mind of the fate of that photographer. That alone saddened her, but she was even more worried about her wife. Jamie was strong in body and mind, but she just didn't know if even she could survive such a fall.

Given the snowy conditions and mountainous route to the hospital the couple hour drive was extended far past what Sarah thought she could bear. By the time they all finally reached the hospital, she was exhausted emotionally but was determined to see the brunette. The staff, knowing who she was from her celebrity, escorted the group of them to the Intensive Care Unit where the tall actress was. However, coming to the nurses' station on that floor, they were met by the surgeon who had worked on Jamie when she was first admitted. By his countenance alone, Sarah was fearful of what he might say. Quietly he asked to speak with her alone. Giving a nod she followed him to a quiet sitting area.

When they were completely to themselves, he said, "Sarah, my name is Dr. Grayson. I handled Jamie's emergency surgery when she was admitted. Jamie suffered some serious injuries. From what the EMTs told me, her left breast was pierced by a ski pole, and in her right breast, we found fragments of a branch, leading me to believe she ran into a tree. She then tumbled for at least thirty yards down the mountain and fell off a twenty-foot embankment. Her injuries are extensive. She's broken her right collar bone and her right arm. However, even more serious than that, both her breast implants were punctured, and the silicone started leaking into her body. We had to remove what was left of both of them, but silicone is a dangerous and potentially lethal element to the body. Once it gets in, it's hard to tell if that person has a chance of survival, depending on how much was introduced to the system. From what I could tell by what was left of hers, a significant amount got into her system before she even arrived at the hospital. Jamie has a strong body and what looks to be a strong immune system, but I just can't tell you with certainty the outcome yet. We're doing everything we can for her at the moment. She's in critical condition, and these next few days will be crucial."

Sarah nodded her head as she tried to take in what he had just told her. "What happened to the other person involved?" she inquired.

"He was killed instantly by running into the tree."

"May I see her, Dr. Grayson? I have to be with her," she stated.

"Of course. All of your family can see her. However, I don't want more than two of you in there at a time. Just to prepare you. There is a lot of equipment that she is hooked up to at the moment, so we can monitor her every second. It's not going to be easy, Sarah."

"I understand," the little blonde whispered.

"Very well. I'll take you to her room."

Going back to where the rest of the family was, she asked Samantha and Doug to watch the kids while she went into the room alone. Since she wasn't sure what to expect, she didn't want to subject the children to the scene just yet in case it was too overwhelming. She then followed Dr. Grayson down the hall to Jamie's room. He opened the door for her, and she took a deep breath before entering alone.

Every light in the room was on, illuminating the space brightly. However, Sarah hardly took notice of that fact as she saw the woman she loved lying in the hospital bed. Machines surrounded the brunette. One was helping her breathe and another monitoring her heart rate. Then there were some the blonde wasn't even sure what they did, only that they were keeping her beloved alive. Moving to the bedside, Sarah stood and looked down on the older woman.

Jamie was dressed in a hospital gown that had the opening in the front. Her right arm and shoulder were in one large cast. Curiously the shorter woman reached for the gown and opened it slightly to see the other injuries. Bandages covered Jamie's whole chest, but what surprised Sarah the most was the large reduction in her lover's breast size. She knew her wife had implants, but she had never known how large she was naturally. Now she saw what nature had given Jamie, and it was a far difference from the enhancement she had always known. Putting the gown back into place, she looked at her wife's ashen face. The hint of blue in her lover's lips made Sarah start to cry.

"You can't leave me, Jamie," she whispered. "I need you. Our children need you. I love you more than anything. You have to come back to me." Jamie lay unresponsive to her words. Sighing, Sarah pulled up a chair next to the brunette's bed and sat. Taking her wife's hand, she just watched her.

An hour later there was a soft knock on the door before Samantha poked her head in cautiously. "May I come in?" she asked. The blonde nodded. Moving to the bed, the redhead looked down at Jamie. She didn't say anything for a moment. Finally, though, she mumbled, "This is harder to see than I thought it would be."

"I know," the younger woman agreed.

"Katrina has been asking to see her for the last half an hour. I told her I would ask you if it was all right. May she come in, or would you prefer for her to wait?"

"She can come in. She has a right to see what's going on with her Mom," Sarah answered.

Nodding Samantha said, "I'll go get her then."

A few minutes later the door opened. Sarah looked up to see Katrina and Samantha. Samantha nodded at the little girl before the ten-year-old carefully walked over to the bed. The blonde watched her daughter gaze at her other mother quietly. However, when she saw the young blonde start to cry, Sarah immediately came and wrapped her arms around her.

"It's going to be okay, sweetie," Sarah consolingly said, rocking Katrina lightly.

"She can't die. She can't. This is all my fault. I wish this had never happened," Katrina sobbed loudly.

"Katrina, this is not you fault. Don't think that."

"But it is. If she hadn't looked over her shoulder at me when I screamed, she wouldn't have run into that photographer."

"Honey, it was an accident. She was just trying to look out for you. This is not your fault, Katrina. Please don't blame yourself for something you couldn't control."

"They just wouldn't leave us alone. Why do they do that? Why won't they just leave her alone?" the little girl questioned in tears.

"They just don't understand that your mom is like everyone else. They want to be near here. They think she's fascinating."

"But she's my mom! I want them to stop!"

"We can't make them stop, sweetie."

"She wouldn't have been skiing like that had they not been chasing her!"

"I know. Honey, we just have to think about the here and now. Right now what is important is that we are here for her."

Katrina nodded as she continued to look at her mother lying motionless in the bed. Snuggling closer to the blonde, she continued to weep as she whispered, "I'm scared, Mama."

When Sarah heard what Katrina had called her, she felt it lift her spirit a bit. Not mentioning it to her daughter though, she simply stated, "I know, sweetie. I'm scared too, but the most important thing is that we're here together." For the next hour Sarah and Katrina sat quietly in the hospital room. Neither said a word, but Sarah knew that Katrina was taking it especially hard due to the circumstances surrounding the accident. The ten-year-old sat curled up in her lap clinging to her tightly and just staring at Jamie as she cried.

Later that afternoon, Samantha kept Sarah company while Doug took the children to find suitable sleeping arrangements, since it seemed like they would need to be close to the hospital for some time. The redhead and the blonde didn't talk much as they kept vigil over the brunette. Finally though, Samantha said, "I called Jamie's parents and my own. All of them are on their way here. Do you want me to call your family for you?"

"No, thanks. That's okay. I'll do it. I just needed some time before I could. I can't believe this, Samantha. This is the second time Jamie's risked her life for one of our children. She has such a selfless nature about her, but it's gone too far. The press responsible for this is going to feel my wrath when I get out of here. My wife has been subjected to this scrutiny for far too long unchecked. She's always been too nice to them. This was the last straw though. I'm going to make sure of it."

"Sarah, what are you going to do? You can't keep them from pestering you and Jamie in public, and if you're rude to them, it'll hurt your image."

"My image? I don't give a damn about my image after this. The only thing the media is going to see is a raving, overprotective bitch when it comes to Jamie. They will not ever get close enough to her again to make something like this happen. You can count on that," the young woman vowed.

"Well, you know Doug and I will help you however we can."

"Well, I guess I should start making some calls now. Will you stay with her while I do that?"

"I'm not going anywhere, Sarah," Samantha answered, patting the actress on the arm.

With that Sarah left the room to make the calls in private. She had a long list of people she needed to inform, from her family to the current director and producer of Jamie's new project. Methodically she called each one, the whole time remaining as strong as she possibly could until she dialed the last person on her mental list.

Blake was sitting at the dinner table with her children and Georgia for dinner that night, since their nanny had already left for Christmas with her own family. The children had requested that the blonde and brunette be with them together for awhile, and since neither woman could deny their children anything, they conceded to the family time even though there was still a strain between them. When the phone rang, Blake excused herself from the table to answer it.

"Blake, hi."

"Sarah, hi. I thought you were on vacation. What's the matter? You sound upset."

"Jamie was in a skiing accident. She's been seriously hurt," the blonde reported. "They don't know if she'll...," she sobbed quietly.

"Oh, Sarah, I'm so sorry. Are you alone?"

"Samantha's with me. Doug has the kids."

"Is there anything I can do?"

"I need Jamie's will and our power of attorney, Blake. I just need to be prepared in case I have to make some choices. They can't tell me anything else except to be prepared."

"Certainly. I can get those to you right way. They're at my office, but I can go up there and fax them to you. Tell me your numbers, so I can reach you," she said, grabbing a pen off the counter. Once Sarah had relayed the information, the attorney inquired, "Is there anything else I can do? Do you want me to come out there?"

"Thanks, Blake. That's sweet of you, but you should be with your own family. It's the holidays. Besides, all the family is on their way. Thanks anyway."

"All right. If there is anything though, call me. I don't care what it is or if it's the middle of the night. Know that you can call me."

"Thanks. You're a great friend. I should get back to Jamie now. I don't want to be gone any longer."

"Okay. I'll have that information to you soon. Hang in there. My prayers are with you."

When the brunette finally got off the phone and came back to the table, Georgia looked at her quizzically. "What's goin' on?"

"Jamie's been in a skiing accident."

"Is it serious?" the writer asked.

"I'm afraid so. I have to go to the office and fax over some of Jamie's papers. The doctors want Sarah to be prepared for the worst. I'm sorry I have to miss the rest of dinner," she apologized.

"It's all right. I understand. You need to go. We'll still be here when you get back," Georgia assured her.

"Okay. Thanks. I'll be back as soon as I can. Again I'm sorry."

Georgia simply nodded and watched her ex-wife scurry to the entry and grab a winter coat and her car keys before rushing out the door. The little blonde was concerned for her friends but wanted to know more details from Blake when she returned to know the extent of the situation. Until then though, she was determined to keep a happy countenance for the children's sake.

Two hours later the writer was watching a movie with Lana and Luke while they played games on the living room floor when Blake returned. Depositing her coat in the closet, she came to greet them. Hugging each of her kids, she smiled at Georgia. "Thanks for sticking around."

"I was glad to. Cain you tell me more of what's goin' on?"

"I don't really know that much. Sarah was really upset. Jamie hurt herself skiing, and it doesn't look good. Sarah asked me to fax over Jamie's will and their powers of attorney. To me that seems like they are expecting the worst to happen."

"Oh, poor Sarah. She must be devastated and their kids."

"Katrina has already lost one mother and is a hell raiser for it. I'm not sure she could take losing Jamie as well. If that happens, Samantha and Doug are responsible for her. She'd be separated from her siblings. This is just awful," the attorney said, dropping the sofa next to the blonde.

"Well, we can only pray now," Georgia mentioned. Changing the subject she said, "Listen. The kids have asked that we spend tomorrow together. It's Christmas after all, and they want to have both of us there. Would you consider comin' to my place tomorrow? I don't know what your plans are, but Mama is goin' to be there and so are Jack and Vincent."

Looking at their kids, Blake nodded her head. "Yeah. That would be nice. My parents aren't coming in town until the 26th to see the children anyway, so I was just going to hang out here after we had our Christmas morning."

"Then why don't we do a joint Christmas? We'll all open gifts together. I think the kids would like that," the writer suggested.

"All right."

"Great. Well, it's gettin' close to their bedtimes. I should probably go. Why don't I take some of the gifts with me now, so you don't have so much to carry in the mornin'?"

"Okay. Sure. Let me get you something to carry them." Blake went to get a large bag for

Georgia. Together they worked amiably to place all the packages in the bag.

However, Luke asked them, "Where are you taking the presents?"

"They're going to your mama's house. We're going to open them over there tomorrow morning instead of here. We're going to spend the whole day over there."

"All of us?" Lana questioned.

"Yeah, all of us," Georgia answered.

Both the children squealed in delight at their parents' declaration. However then Luke inquired, "Will Santa still know where to find us?"

Georgia and Blake both laughed as they quickly looked at each other. "He'll know where to leave your presents. Don't worry," Blake assured them.

"Now I have to go, but, you two, be good for Mom. Take your baths and then go straight to bed. Santa won't come unless you're asleep."

"Okay, Mama. We will," both the children said as they rose to hug their blonde mother.

Blake then walked Georgia to the door. "We'll see you around ten."

"Sounds good."

Blake stood looking at her for another moment before finally saying, "Thanks for everything. Good night."

"Night, Blake. Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas to you, Georgia. See you in the morning."

On Christmas morning Torrance awoke early. Lying in bed gazing down on the sleeping beauty next to her, the photographer listened for sounds in the house, but all was silent. Looking out the balcony doors, the brunette thought about the day. This was their first time back to Italy since her grandfather's passing, and Torrance could see the toll it was taking on her grandmother. The older woman had lost much of her sparkle, but the photographer understood why. It had only been a few months since Nonno died, and she expected the holiday to be difficult for the family. Nevertheless seeing Nonna struggling wasn't easy for her. She wished desperately to be able to help but knew only time would heal the wounds of the loss.

Sighing she looked back at the blonde sleeping next to her. Helen looked beautiful curled up under the heavy blankets. Quietly rising from bed as to not wake her wife, the photographer went to her luggage and pulled out her camera. Turning toward the former model, she took several shots of the woman she loved fast asleep without Helen even moving. Then she moved quietly to the door that adjourned their room to their children's and poked her head in to see if they were awake. Both her children were awake and sitting in the middle of the floor of their room but looked up when Torrance stepped in to greet them.

"Merry Christmas, Mom," John said coming to her.

"Merry Christmas," Marta followed excitedly.

"Merry Christmas," Torrance replied, leaning down to hug both of them.

"Is everyone up yet?" John asked. "Can we go downstairs?"

"I'm not sure if anyone is awake but the three of us. We can go down and look at the tree though. We can't open anything though until everyone is awake."

"Can I wake Mommy?" Marta asked, scampering to the doorway from where Torrance had come.

"Quietly, Marta. Don't jump on the bed."

Marta and John both ran into their parents' room at Torrance's approval and over to their sleeping mother. Torrance followed closely behind to make sure they did as they were told. Both children climbed onto the bed next to the blonde. Marta snuggled up into her as John leaned over to whisper in her ear.

"Merry Christmas, Mommy," he quietly said, but Helen didn't respond.

Torrance knew her wife was a hard sleeper, so she decided to help her kids wake the beautiful woman. Sliding onto the bed with them, the photographer put her cold feet under the covers and placed them against the younger woman.

Instantly Helen's eyes popped open as she grumbled, "Cold feet." Torrance laughed lightly followed closely behind by her children's laughter, causing the blonde to open her eyes fully. She smiled at her Marta and John. "Well, this certainly is a nice way to wake up in the morning," she commented, pulling Marta closer as John wrapped his arms around her shoulder. Smiling at Torrance she said, "Hey, trouble-maker, get your cold feet off me."

"Merry Christmas, darling," the older woman whispered, leaning to kiss her beloved softly on the lips.

"Merry Christmas, all of you," the former teacher replied with a content smile.

Looking at the younger woman, Torrance saw the greenish color under her eyes. "You feeling all right?" she questioned in concern.

"Okay. My stomach is a little upset, but I'll be fine."

"All right. Well, I'm going to take the kids downstairs to see the tree. You stay up here and take your time getting ready for the day."

Helen nodded. "Sounds good. I'll be down in awhile."

Getting off the bed, Torrance got the kids to softly follow her from the room. Taking one last peek, she smiled seeing that Helen was already drifting back to sleep. Heading downstairs they were surprised to see Thomas and Maria sitting there with Nonna. "Well, Merry Christmas," the photographer greeted them brightly.

All of them issued a similar exchange while they hugged. Both children scurried around the tree looking at the gifts. "Kids, remember. We can't open anything until everyone is awake," Torrance said when she saw them shaking some of the boxes.

"And where is sleeping beauty this morning?" Maria casually inquired, sipping some of her morning tea.

Torrance smiled. "She's still asleep. You know how she is."

"I certainly do, especially when certain things are happening," she alluded vaguely.

The photographer looked at her mother quizzically for a moment. She knew her mother instinctively knew what was going on with she and her wife even though they hadn't spoken of it to anyone. "True," she confessed.

"Why don't you leave the kids down here for awhile and go back upstairs? The rest of the family will be getting up soon, so you won't have much time together after that."

"I guess that's true. Sure you don't mind?"

"Mind? Torrance, our grandchildren are our greatest pleasure. Go on," her father chimed into the conversation.

"All right. I'll be back later. Kids, you stay with Nonna and Nonno, and no unwrapping gifts yet," she reminded before heading back up to her room.

Helen was still in bed when she arrived, so she slipped in beside her, pulling the beautiful blonde into her arms. The younger woman moaned lightly and turned into her wife's embrace. "Merry Christmas, Torrance," she yawned.

"Merry Christmas, my love," the brunette replied. "Is there anything I can do for you right now?"

Helen shook her head. "No. I'm just queasy. You know how I get during this stage. It's just something I have to deal with the best I can."

"I know, but it doesn't make it any easier for me to watch. I hate seeing you like this, knowing that I was the cause," the older woman joked.

The elegant blonde laughed slightly and pulled her lover closer. "Well, I asked for it, so you shouldn't feel that bad."

"We should probably get up now. As much as I want to stay here with you, the kids are about to revolt downstairs if they don't get to those presents fast."

"Is everyone else up?"

"Not yet but the house is starting to stir. You feel like getting up?"

"Sure. Far be it for me to deprive my children of their Christmas morning, because I feel sick."

With the comment hanging in the air, both of them reluctantly rose from bed. The former teacher immediately went into the bathroom and closed the door while the photographer made their bed. She could hear her wife retching, making her feel terrible, but she knew this was part of the process. Helen had always had horrific morning sickness with her other pregnancies that she wasn't surprised at her wife's physical state of health.

Several minutes later the blonde came out of the bathroom in her robe and slippers like nothing had transpired. Smiling at her sympathetically though, Torrance moved in to give her a consoling kiss. However, she was greeted by a passionate lip lock in return. Giving her a searing kiss, Helen pulled away and smiled at her wife. "So, where's my Christmas present, Santa? I've been a good girl all year."

The photographer chuckled. "Well, I believe there are some gifts for you under the tree, Mrs. Whitfield. However, if there aren't, I'm sure you'll always be able to find one in bed later," she stated with a sexy grin. "Now let me into this bathroom, so I can get appropriate for the family. I don't think they all want to see me until I've at least brushed my teeth."

An hour later the entire family sat in the living room together to unwrap presents. The kids were the most excited of course about the prospect of new toys, but the adults also found a few wonderful surprises, making for a perfect morning of gift exchanging. However, later that afternoon, Helen was standing alone in the living room watching her children with Torrance outside playing with some of their new toys. She sighed in contentment at the sight of the three of them together as she wondered about the new addition to their family growing inside of her. Idly she rubbed her stomach in thought, but then a hand on her arm startled her.

"Helen, my child, I am so sorry. I didn't mean to frighten you," Nonna stated.

"It's all right. I was just thinking," she answered, wrapping an arm around the older woman's shoulders.

Looking out the window, Nonna said, "She is wonderful. I know you two will be happy together for many years to come. Your marriage is unique to any I have ever seen."

"I hope so. She means everything to me."

"I understand. This time together is a gift, Helen. Treasure it while you can."

"I will, Nonna," the blonde responded, hugging the elderly woman.

After a moment Nonna asked, "Does Torrance know yet about the baby?"

At first Helen looked at her in confusion before realizing what Torrance's grandmother was actually asking. "Yes, she does know that I'm pregnant again."

The older woman placed her hand on Helen's midsection and rested it there momentarily. "Take care of yourself, Helen. You did not look so good this morning."

"I didn't feel very well, but I'll be fine. You'll see."

Nonna nodded skeptically at her. "I hope so," she whispered before turning her attention back outside to her great-grandchildren.

Back in New York Georgia's place was beginning to stir with the excitement of the morning. As promised Blake arrived with the children shortly after 10:00. Cindy was already there as were Jack and Vincent. Even though it seemed odd for the attorney to be spending time with Georgia's family that day, she knew it was what the kids wanted, so she was pleased to be able to give them the gift of a united family, even if it was only for the day. Following her kids into the living room, the brunette took a seat on the couch next to Cindy.

"Cain I get you anything, Blake? A cup of coffee?" the writer suggested amiably.

"That would be wonderful, Georgia. Thanks."

The blonde smiled and nodded at her ex-wife before going into the kitchen. As she was pouring the coffee into a mug, she thought about the way the attorney looked that day. Blake was dressed casually in a pair of khaki pants and a heavy navy sweater. Her graying brown hair hadn't been styled as usual, leaving it looking soft and slightly disheveled in a most alluring way. The younger woman felt her body warming at the thought of the way her ex was dressed. Even though their relationship hadn't worked, there was no denying the affect the sight of the older woman had on her still. Blake was still her fantasy, and at times when she was alone in the middle of the night longing for someone to hold her, it was always the attorney that flooded her mind and fueled her passion.

Returning to the living room, Georgia presented her ex with the beverage. Blake smiled at her cordially and thanked her graciously for the drink before both parents focused on their children. Lana and Luke were both eager to rip into their gifts and made quick work of the presents to Blake and Georgia's surprise. However, when everything was complete, the brunette pulled one last present out of the jacket she had worn that day and handed it to the writer.

"This is a little something for you and the kids," she stated nervously.

Georgia thanked her in confusion. She hadn't expected Blake to buy her anything, so she wondered what it could be. Carefully unwrapping it, she opened the cover of the small card and read what was on it aloud. "This gift certificate entitles the holder four tickets to a week at Disney World." Looking at the attorney, she questioned, "Four tickets?"

"Well, it's for you, the kids, and whoever else you might want to take. It doesn't have to be Anne. You can take your mom, Jack, Helen, Sarah, whoever you want. It's your choice."

Smiling at the older woman, Georgia said, "Thank you, Blake. That's very generous of you. I'm sure we'll have a great time."

"It was just something we said we wanted to do for them. I figured now was as good a time as any," she mentioned, looking at the blonde. They had discussed it before when the children were younger. Georgia had wanted to take them to Disney so badly, but Blake knew it was more because she had never been able to go as a child herself that caused that want for her kids. By giving the blonde that particular gift, she was giving her a chance to have a bit of her own childhood again, which was a small gesture of wanting the blonde's happiness.

It didn't go unnoticed by the blonde either. "Well, thank you. It's wonderful."

"You're welcome." The two of them just looked at each other for a moment in silence while the other adults in the room began to clean up the mess the kids had created with the wrapping paper.

However after a moment, Cindy broke the spell as she said, "Georgia, want to help me in the kitchen?"

"Sure, Mama. I'll be right there." The blonde followed her mother into the kitchen.

"Well, that certainly was a sight to see," the older woman mentioned.

"What was?" Georgia inquired in confusion.

"The two of you together lookin' at each other like that. What's goin' on, Georgia? Have you forgotten what she's done to you?"

"No. I could never forget, Mama. It's just that she's bein' so nice for the children's sake. I feel like I should too. It's what makes them happy. I want my kids to be happy, Mama, regardless of what goes on between Blake and me."

"I know that look in your eyes, Georgia. Don't let her control your feelings. It's over. She don't deserve you."

"Mama, it's Christmas. I don't want to talk 'bout this. It hurts to think 'bout still. Just leave it 'lone for now."

"Fine. I'm just warnin' you. Don't let that woman back in your life. You'll be miserable."

Shaking her head at her mother, Georgia stated, "When did you become this way? You used to love Blake. Why the change?"

"Because she hurt you, Georgia. She cheated on you, and she divorced you without even so much as tryin' to make amends. That's not the kind of woman I want for you. You cain do much better."

"Mama, it's taken me time to realize I was as much to blame as she was for what happened. What if I did want to get back together with her? You wouldn't approve, even if it was what was best for the children and made me happy?"

"I want you happy, baby girl. That's all I want for you." Pausing for a moment she continued, "You don't want to be with her 'gain, do you?"

Georgia shrugged. "I miss her, Mama. I miss the way things used to be years ago. I just want to feel that way 'gain 'bout someone."

"You will, Georgia. I promise you will."

Just then Blake poked her head into the kitchen. "Do you two need any help?"

"We're fine. Thanks. Play with the kids, Blake," Georgia answered. When she was gone again, the blonde looked at her mother. "Just be nice to her, Mama. She's always been that way to you. That shouldn't change."

"I'll try, sugar. That's all I cain do."

Out in Montana Sarah had a sleepless night at the hospital. Doug and Samantha had taken the children to the best local hotel they could find to get some sleep the night before, and now on Christmas morning, the blonde actress sat by her wife's bedside in the stillness of the hospital room. Jamie hadn't changed much during the night, but the doctors considered that a positive thing under the circumstances. It meant the taller woman's immune system was fighting well for her. Nevertheless, Sarah was still despondent as she sat and kept vigil over her.

A little later there was a knock on the door before Samantha quietly poked her head into the room. "How is the patient today?" she inquired solemnly.

"No change but the doctors say that's good," the younger woman reported.

The redhead nodded. "The family has started arriving. Why don't I sit here for awhile, so you can go to the hotel and sleep a little? It'll do no good to stay up like this. You need rest, Sarah."

"I just can't bear to leave her, Samantha."

"I know, but the hotel is only ten minutes away. If anything happens, I'll call you. Your kids need you, Sarah. Let me stay here for awhile. Just go to the hotel and take a nap. Then get up and have a shower and something to eat. You'll feel better. Doug has the kids, so you'll have some time to sleep."

"You're probably right, Samantha. I wasn't able to sleep much last night. The nurses kept coming in here every hour to check on her. You'll call me if there is any change?"

"Of course. You'll be the first to know. Go on now. Here are the keys," the older woman said, handing over the car keys and a hotel key. Your room has already been prepared."

"All right. I'll go but only for a few hours. I'll be back soon."

"Take your time. I'll be right here," Samantha said, hugging the blonde closely.

"Okay. Be back soon."

"Okay." Sarah turned to leave but then changed her mind and returned to the bed. Leaning down to her wife's pale lips, she kissed her gently. "Merry Christmas, Jamie. I love you. I'll be back in a little bit," she whispered. Jamie of course said nothing, making the blonde start to cry. Nevertheless she turned to Samantha. "Take care of her. I'll be back in a few hours."

"I will. Take your time."

Slowly making her way to the hotel, Sarah used the room key Samantha had given her to go into her room. When she opened the door though, all the kids were there with Doug. He gave her a comforting smile as all of the children rushed to hug her. "Merry Christmas, Sarah. Last night I took the liberty of driving back to the house to get the children's presents, so they could have a little Christmas today. We had just finished with their presents."

"That was nice of you, Doug. Thanks."

"Well, it gives them something to do as well, because they can't really go outside in this weather. How are you? How are things?"

"There hasn't been any change yet. I'm exhausted actually."

"Well, we got the only suite this place has plus the room next door. It's not what you're used to I'm sure, but it was all there was around here."

"It's fine."

"Why don't you take a nap in the room next door? I'll stay with the kids and keep them entertained."

"I appreciate that. I'll only be a few hours."

"Take your time, Sarah. It's a long road, and we all need our strength."

Nodding her head, the actress went into the room next to the suite and shut the door. Not even bothering with her clothes, she collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell asleep from exhaustion. By the time she awoke later that day, all of the family had arrived. She took her time in showering and dressing before going to be with them. All of them were sympathetic to her and the situation, giving her some comfort by their presence. However, all she really needed was a call from Samantha that Jamie was responsive again. That call didn't come though, and by the time dinner was over, Sarah wanted to return to the hospital for another long night of watching over her wife.

The next several days followed in the same fashion for Sarah. She stayed at the hospital almost every night while another family member took day shifts with Jamie. The older actress was still not responsive to anything, but the doctors kept reassuring Sarah that Jamie was at least stabilized more than she had been when she was admitted, giving them some small assurance in her recovery. Not once had Jamie gotten worse, so it was a sliver of hope to which she clung during the long nights.

However, after the New Year, a tough decision had to be made regarding Doug, Samantha, and the kids. The children were scheduled to head back to school, but Samantha was hesitant to leave Sarah. Nevertheless, the blonde assured them that she would be fine with the other family and asked that they take Katrina back with them, so she didn't have to miss any school. The ten-year-old wasn't thrilled with the idea of parting with the brunette, but her aunt was able to convince her that it was for the best, so they finally left with their kids and Katrina in tow, leaving the actress with her younger children, her parents, and her in-laws. During that time Eve and Stephen were attended to by their grandparents while the blonde spent her time with Jamie.

One night the little actress was in the chair reading a magazine and just thinking when she heard a small moan coming from the bed. Looking over to her wife, she saw the brunette's facial muscles twitching slightly. It was the first movement the older woman had made in almost two weeks. With concern and cautious optimism, Sarah buzzed for the doctor immediately. It was only a few moments before they arrived in the room to investigate.

After a brief examination, they turned to her. "It appears as if she is almost cognizant. Give it a little longer, and with any luck we might see her eyes open."

Thrilled with the potential news, Sarah took her wife's hand. "Jamie, open your eyes for me, love. It's been so long since I've seen them. I miss them and you. Come on. Just look at me." Jamie didn't answer but for the first time, Sarah felt a response from her lover. The taller woman's hand quivered in the blonde's, filling the younger woman with excitement. "That's it, sweetheart. Come back to me," she whispered, running her hand along her beloved's face in affection. For the rest of the night, Sarah sat rapt with the possibilities of seeing Jamie's brown eyes open, and by morning that wish finally came to fruition as the blonde sat beside the brunette sleepily.

When Jamie's eyes opened, it took her a moment to focus on where she was. The room was silent except from some humming sounds. Slowly moving her head, she scanned the room. It was obviously a hospital, and there next to her, sitting there watching her anxiously was her wife. "Sarah," she mumbled.

"Jamie, I'm right here," Sarah answered, moving onto the bed to sit next to the woman she loved.

"What happened?" the older actress asked slowly.

"You were in a skiing accident, love. I almost lost you. You almost followed in the footsteps of your namesake, Jamie. You don't have to die young, you know, just because you were named for a man who did," she teased with relief that her lover seemed to be coming around finally. "Do you remember anything?"

Jamie gave a tiny nod. "I was being chased by a photographer through some trees on the slope. We collided, and then Doug was kneeling over me."

"Yeah. Let me get the doctors, baby. They'll want to know you're awake," she stated, pressing the button for the nurses' station.

Within minutes Jamie was surrounded by medical staff being examined again. The doctor smiled at Sarah for the first time since they met. "It looks like she's finally coming around. This is what we've been hoping for all along. There is still some infection in her body from the silicone, but this is a vast improvement." Then looking at Jamie, he introduced himself. "Hello, Jamie. I'm Doctor Grayson. It's about time you returned to us. We've been worried about you."

"What happened?" Jamie inquired of him.

"Well, you suffered through quite an accident. Both of your breasts were punctured so badly that I had to remove your implants. You broke your collarbone and your arm, and you fell off an embankment. You're quite lucky to still be with us."

The older woman nodded slowly as she tried to look over herself. Immediately she noted that her notorious chest was gone, and her arm and shoulder were in a cast. Looking back at him, she quietly asked, "Can you put them back in?"

"Jamie, I wouldn't recommend that you do that, at least not until you're completely well. You need to recover first before you even think about getting another set of implants. It's going to take some time to heal first."

Sarah saw the look on her lover's face and knew the older woman was upset. When the doctors left them alone, she took her wife's hand. "What's wrong, Jamie?"

"Look at me, Sarah."

"I am. What do you see wrong, love?"

"They were my career, Sarah, and now they're gone," she mumbled tiredly.

"Jamie, don't worry. There will be time to think about all that. You need your rest now. Please don't worry about anything but getting better for me. Okay?"

The taller woman nodded her head and sighed a little. "Where are the kids?" she asked.

"Katrina is back in New York, because school started again, and Stephen and Eve are with our parents. I'm sure they'll be by later. You need to just relax now. That's all that's important at the moment."

*  *  *

By the time spring came alive again in New York, Jamie had returned almost as she had been when she was in Montana, with one notable difference. During the time that she was recovering in the hospital, she and Sarah had numerous talks about where to go from that point. A major topic of discussion was Jamie's breast implants. Even though they had brought the actress her currently popularity, the blonde had managed to convince her lover that she didn't need them any longer.

Jamie was reluctant at first to relinquish what she considered to be her biggest acting asset, but as the conversations drifted from her body to her career, the actress made an important decision. From what she did remember about the day of the accident, there was a conversation she had with Katrina that stuck out in her mind. Her daughter had great disdain for the media attention that she got. In fact, she realized it was creating a problem in their relationship, because she wasn't able to spend private time out with Katrina. Given that, she came to the only conclusion she could live with for the betterment of her family. Shortly after returning to New York, she informed Sarah and her children that she was going back to Broadway acting. She had spent enough time in the Hollywood limelight, and she was tired of not having the privacy that she wanted for her family.

Sarah was shocked at this news at first, because Jamie had decided not to complete the project she had been working on when the accident occurred, leaving her without any other films after her Oscar win a year ago. She urged her wife to consider her decision carefully, but in the end, Jamie was satisfied with her choice of giving up the glamorous movie star life for something closer to her heart and to her family. With the decision made, she immediately got work offers in several new productions. Choosing the one she felt was most right for her, she dove into her old theatrical passion. It felt good to her to be on the stage again, and at the end of every day, she went home to her children.

Sarah, on the other hand, made the choice to continue the lifestyle she had always known. Having grown up in the Hollywood scene, it was the place she felt most comfortable. She and Jamie came to an understanding that allowed the blonde to continue to pursue her dreams while the brunette followed her own on the much smaller scale. Of course having Jamie back in her natural element on the stage created its own buzz as she once again became the talk of the international theatrical circle that she had been before pursing her big-screen acting career.

As for Torrance and Helen, life was passing at the blissful pace it usually did. The blonde was into her second trimester, and as the months had passed, Torrance had scaled back on her photo shoots, leaving the two of them lots of time to spend with their children. The days consisted of the photographer and the former teacher playing with their kids and relishing the time they had.

Blake, however, was fairing much worse than her friends. With the spring Georgia began to travel a lot more on book tours, taking the children and the nanny with her. Many nights the attorney came home to an empty house, and it was getting more difficult for her to cope with her losses. In an effort to suppress her pain, she became a regular at the local bar a few doors down from her building. She always had a flock of ladies to give her the attention she craved, but at the end of every night, she always returned home without an escort. During that time she had recognized that even though she loved the attention, she was truly not able to move beyond innocent flirting with anyone yet. Georgia still had a hold on her that wouldn't allow any one else into her heart or home.

One Friday evening Blake returned home from work to an empty house. Going into her room, she changed into some casual codes that consisted of a pair of khaki trousers and a blue dress shirt. Heading into her kitchen, she peered into a bare refrigerator and sighed. It was too quiet that night. Georgia was away with the kids and Anne on a trip to New Orleans. The week and half in which she had alone had been trying for her. She missed her children dearly, but she found herself missing the little blonde as well. Closing the refrigerator door, she decided to head to the bar where she was now a regular for some conversation and food.

A few hours later the writer and nanny arrived back at the attorney's loft a few days earlier than expected, because Lana and Luke wanted to go home and see their mother. However, when they got there, they found the place unoccupied. Nevertheless, Anne and Georgia prepared the children for bed. Not knowing when the brunette would be home, the younger woman contemplated waiting for her but decided it would not be right given their current relationship. Instead she left the twins in Anne's capable hands and left the building.

Going outside to the street, the doorman greeted her politely and asked if he could hail her a cab. The writer smiled and nodded, so he went to do her bidding. However, as they were standing there waiting on a taxi, she curiously inquired if he knew of the attorney's whereabouts. With a nod he informed her of the bar Blake had been visiting only a few doors down from there. Thanking him graciously, the blonde said she would not be needing her cab after all and started to walk in the direction of the bar.

When she arrived there, she paused at the door a moment, contemplating whether she should enter. There was a part of her that knew she should leave Blake to her privacy, but there was a much greater part of her that wanted to see the older woman. Opening the door to the establishment, she tentatively stepped inside the dim place. Conversation was loud and rowdy in the crowd of mostly women, but Georgia didn't see Blake at first. Moving further into the bar, the writer scanned for the attorney. However, it wasn't until she got to the end of the long oak bar that she spotted the woman of her persistent fantasies.

Blake was in the corner leaning against a barstool and dressed in casual clothing Georgia had never known the brunette to wear. The shorter woman just watched her momentarily as Blake idly ran her hands over the pool stick in her grasp and watched the game in progress. It took the thirty-year-old back to the first night she had ever spent with her ex-wife.

Georgia had been married to Jack and living in rural Georgia. Her life was so much different then. There she had been just a few steps shy of the trailer trash associated with the poor areas of the Deep South. However, the attorney had seen past all of that at their first meeting and interactions in the times that had followed. Blake had never made Georgia feel like less of a person for her financial and social situation in life. The forty-two year old hadn't made her feel embarrassed about coming from a less-than-worthy upbringing. Blake had always treated her with respect. Instead, it was Georgia who had treated the attorney differently by her obvious financial status.

The blonde woman had been interested in how Blake had come by her money and was fascinated by the strong nature she possessed. That allure quickly transformed itself into something deeper, though, the day she saw Blake and her then girlfriend, Cara Lebowitz, in the middle of a passionate encounter. It was then that Georgia realized her own feelings as well as the possibilities in pursuing the attractive northerner. Her plan had quickly gone awry though, and she still regretted what happened to the attorney at the hands of the Georgia Klan. However, even that horrific event hadn't kept them apart in the end. Eventually, Blake had forgiven her for her part in the tragic crime, and they had been able to find the love both of them had always desired. A marriage and two children later, the writer had found herself living the life she had always fantasized about as a little girl. She had the money, notoriety, and career she wanted.

However, as she looked at Blake across the crowded bar, she realized what she had truly longed for, even though only a few feet away, was out of her reach once again. The love of a lifetime was no longer hers, and it deeply saddened her even more than she had already been. Not even the money she had received as a settlement in their prenuptial agreement and what she had made in her writing could make up for the loss of the attorney's embrace, but she knew she had made a choice to have the career she wanted. Her only wish was that Blake had been accepting of hers, but she realized it was hypocritical to ask for that approval when she had never truly given it to the brunette. The whole time they were dating and then married, she had begrudgingly endured the attorney's long hours when she had preferred her to be at home.

With those thoughts running rampant through her mind, she sighed at the sight of her ex speaking with another woman. Even as much as she felt the familiar tingle in the pit of her stomach at the very sight of the sexy attorney, she knew Blake was no longer hers to claim. Deciding it would be best to leave before she was spotted, she turned to go. She wasn't sure why she had come in the first place, and figured it would be best to escape before she was forced to vocalize why she had appeared in the bar if the taller woman spotted her. Making her way back toward the door quickly, she was just reaching for the handle when the melodious voice she had grown to love through the years spoke her name questioningly. Turning toward the sound, she prepared a casual smile for her ex-wife.

"Georgia, what a surprise. What are you doing here?" the older woman asked.

"I brought the kids home early, because they wanted to see you. Anne's with them now. I was just on my way home when the doorman told me where I could find you. I wanted to tell you they were home, but when I saw you, I thought better than to disturb you."

"Oh, well, okay. Was that all?" Blake inquired. She had her doubts Georgia's only reason was the kids.

"Pretty much. I'm just goin' to get home now."

"Do you have to rush off? You must be tired and hungry. Let me get you something to eat and drink," she suggested.

Looking around for a moment, the smaller woman conceded, "All right but only if I'm not in the way."

"Not at all. Come on," she insisted, gesturing toward the bar. The two of them took seats on empty barstools toward the window. The bartender took their orders quickly before they were left to themselves. Trying to figure out what to say, the attorney asked, "So, how was your trip?"

"Fine. Lana and Luke love Nawlins as much as I do."

"Good. It'll be nice for them then when they go there. And what about Anne?"

"I suppose she enjoys it as well. I gave her a couple of days off to sightsee while we were there. It really is a great city, Blake."

"I know. I had a great time when we were there," the older woman admitted. "I just wouldn't want to live there permanently."

Georgia nodded. Not knowing exactly what to say in response though, she changed the direction of the conversation to the brunette. "So, how's work for you?"

"Busy. As long as celebrities fall in love, get married and divorced, I'll never have a dull moment. Between prenups, divorces, and custody battles, it's always busy. The financial practice is doing well also. My fellow partners are looking into offering Jeff a senior partner position here in the near future. Right now we're just trying to work out a succession plan once we move him. It's still a year or two away, but I'm always planning for my protégé."

"Well, Jeff has always been an excellent member of your staff. He deserves any accolades and promotion you can give him. He's been loyal to you for as long as I can remember."

"That's very true. One of these days he'll be the one to take over my business. It won't be too soon, because I have a lot of good years left in me, but there will be a time to sell out."

"Speakin' of sellin' out, what's the latest between you and Jack if I cain ask?"

"He still wants me to sell, but I'm not ready. I believe the restaurant is only getting better, and it would be foolish to give up my investment due to circumstances. We're still partners, and I have maintained my silence as per our agreement. We are still able make business decisions amiably, so there's no need to change in my opinion. I know he feels differently, but I think he understands that regardless of you and me, I'm there for the restaurant's success and would do just about anything to ensure it. I'm not going to do anything to jeopardize his financial interest, because I'm so heavily invested in it myself. I'm not going to sell, Georgia, but I'm not going to run it or him into the ground either."

"I guess I understand that." There was a brief pause as their drinks were placed in front of them. Georgia took a sip of hers before turning back to her ex. "Since we're here chattin', there was somethin' I wanted to talk to you 'bout," she mentioned.

"What's that?"

"This Disney World trip that you gave the kids and me. I asked them who should be the fourth person to go with us. They said they wanted you to go."

"Me? Well, that's not exactly what I had in mind."

"I know, but I think it would mean so much to them for us to go as a family. Would you at least consider doin' it? For them?"

"When it is scheduled?"

"In three weeks."

"That doesn't leave me much time to prepare, Georgia, but I guess I'll see what I can do. I wouldn't want to deny the kids if it's what they really want," the attorney conceded.

The blonde nodded her head. "It is. It'll be fun. You'll see."

"All right. I'll look at my schedule tomorrow and let you know."

"Wonderful."

Several minutes of idle chat later their food arrived. Both women were grateful, because it was just the slight distraction from direct interaction that they needed. It was difficult for them to try to act normally with each other when there was so much being left unsaid. However, they managed to make it through their impromptu meal without any problems. When it was over, Georgia thanked the brunette for their dinner and then made a quick escape before anything could go wrong, leaving the attorney sitting at the bar wondering about the encounter.

Going back to her own place, the writer got herself ready for bed. It was still early, but she nevertheless climbed under her covers with a book to relax after the long day of travel. Opening her novel she tired to focus on the text, but her mind was elsewhere. Dark eyes captivated her attention as she thought about Blake. The time at the bar with the older woman was a surprise and pleasure that evening. The attorney looked so sexy to her when she spotted her in the back of the bar, and when she heard Blake's voice calling her name, it sent a shiver through her body like so many times in the past.

During their small meal, they had to sit so close together due to the crowd that every once in awhile one of them would brush against the other. Georgia didn't know if Blake realized it or not, but every time the dark-haired woman touched her casually, the writer felt as if she was burning. Her skin was set on fire by the mere touch of the forty-two year-old's arm.

Now in the privacy of her bed, Georgia let her mind fantasize about more between them. She imagined Blake's hand stroking her thigh lightly as they ate, her fingers creating circular patterns on her inner thigh as she spoke to the blonde. Georgia's pulse quickened at the thought and her breathing caught. Letting the dream continue, she had the attorney whispering flirty notions as her powerful hand made its way up to the juncture of the blonde's thighs. Blake's mouth closed over her neck as her skillful fingers magically found a way inside of the younger woman's clothes. Managing to meet the brown eyes of her lover, Georgia's eyes said everything for her as she sat happily helpless to Blake's whims. Soon their mouths were joined as were their bodies.

Georgia's eyes began to water as she came back to reality. That Blake wasn't hers any longer. In fact, she hadn't seen that side of the attorney in quite a few years with the exception of the trip to New Orleans almost a year ago. It seemed hard to accept that almost a year had passed since that time together with her beloved and her friends. It was the last moment she remembered being happy. With a sigh she wondered if she would ever be that way again. Not knowing an answer though, she tried to force the thoughts from her mind as she once again looked at her book. However, before she could begin to read, another thought struck her. If Blake was able to go to Florida with them, she wasn't sure she could control her need. The attorney had always had a magnetism she was unable to deny, and even though they were no longer married, it was still hard for Georgia to deny herself the feeling of the brunette's touch. Knowing she had to deal with that only as it arose, she vowed not to think about it.

Three weeks later Georgia's worries from that night at the bar found themselves at the surface again as she looked across the aisle of the airplane and saw Blake sitting there. Surprisingly the attorney had been able to clear her schedule for her children, and the four of them were on their way to Disney World in Orlando, Florida. Neither adult said much to each other as they boarded the plane for their destination. Instead they focused strictly on the kids, each of them taking one under their supervision. With the course of the next week already set for them, the writer wondered what it had in store.

Back in New York, Jamie was on the set of her latest musical working diligently when a lunch break was called for the actors. Heading off toward the dressing area, the brunette was off in thought when she heard her name being called. Looking over her shoulder at the sound, she saw her long-time friend and the producer of the show, Cara Lebowitz, coming toward her.

"Cara, hey," the actress greeted.

""Hi, Jamie. How are you?"

"Fine. You?"

"I'm all right. Listen, do you have any lunch plans? I wanted to talk to you if you were free."

"I'm free. Let's go. I'm starving."

Giving a nod, the producer followed her friend toward the dressing area where Jamie quickly threw on a light jacket and sunglasses. Heading out the side door to the stage, Cara inquired, "So, where to?"

"I don't care. You pick it as long as it's fast." Cara nodded and the pointed down the street toward a small French restaurant. Going inside they were immediately seated and left alone with menus. Jamie looked at her choices and quickly decided before asking, "So, what did you want to talk to me about, Cara?"

"You. I want to talk about you, Jamie. I've known you a long time. Something's not right with you. You want to tell me what it is?"

"Nothing's wrong, Cara. I'm fine."

"I know you too well. Jamie, whatever it is, you can tell me. We're friends."

The younger woman sighed. "I know. I just am having some problems lately. I'll get better."

"What kind of problems?"

"Well, as much as I like being back in the theater, it's still kind of hard. It's just going to take getting used to again."

The older brunette nodded. "Well, hopefully it makes you feel better to know that you are an even bigger star now than when you left."

"It's different though. It's not what I'm used to anymore."

"I know, but is it better or worse?"

"Both. I mean, I'm still hounded by the media, and I suppose I always will be, because I'm married to Sarah, but the focus has shifted more toward her now. I don't like that. I don't want to see her hurt the way I was."

"She's got protection."

"I know, but the fact that she has more bodyguards than ever doesn't make me feel any better. There is always a chance some lunatic could hurt her."

"If I were you, I'd be more worried about myself. You're the one walking around the streets of New York without adequate protection. Do you really think that one escort you have is going to keep you out of harm's way?"

"I don't like even having one, Cara. I wish I could walk these streets alone the way I used to. There was a time when I could. Back when I was married to Stephanie, back when I wasn't a star, I could go anywhere and do anything. I'll never have that back though. That's a choice I made, but sometimes I do wish I could reverse it. Had I not been famous, I wouldn't have almost died in that skiing accident."

Nodding her head, Cara said, "Well, had you not been famous, you never would have met Sarah. Your celebrity afforded you things you never would have had otherwise. You still would have been a star on the stage if you hadn't gone into movies. You already were, but you would have been vaulted into it even more than you had then. You're too talented not to have had the notoriety. Your voice alone would have gotten you that attention. In fact, I always thought you would go the route of a singer to stardom instead of an actor. Nevertheless, the result would have been the same. You were destined for celebrity, Jamie. Some people just are."

"I guess. It's still hard sometimes though. I mean there are times when I lie awake at night and think about how different my life could have been had I not gone into movies. I never would have been skiing that day. I never would have lost what I did, and I never would have been responsible for someone else's death," the younger woman mentioned quietly, allowing her real thoughts to finally show.

"Yeah. That must be hard for you, Jamie. I know you thought you built your career on your implants, but let me tell you something. You were beautiful before, and you're beautiful now. People stop and stare at you, not because you're a star, but because you are so stunning. Long before your name was household, you still had that effect on people. To be truthful with you, those additions made you into something you weren't. Sure they got you attention, but you hid behind them for so long. It wasn't until Sarah came along that you let your walls down and let her see the real you. Because I knew you before you got those implants, I know the real you, but I also know that many people don't. You've gotten a second chance, Jamie, to make it right. It was lucky that you survived that accident. It could have easily been you instead of that photographer who died up there. You need to make the most of this chance, and I think you've started. You gave up the movies to come back to your real passion. You're able to spend more time with your kids. I know those are things that truly matter to you."

"They are. It's just hard to know my revelation came at such a high price. As much as I am grateful for the chance to do what really matters to me, I hate the fact that someone had to die. Even as much as I didn't want him following me up there, I would have rather us both leave that mountain safely. Instead he got killed, and I almost died. Do you even know how it feels to think about the fact that if I hadn't run into him he'd still be alive?"

"You don't know that for sure, Jamie. He was obviously careless, because he went after you in the first place. It was an accident, and there was nothing you could do about it. He was determined to hound you. If he hadn't been there, you wouldn't have gotten hurt. Think about it that way."

"I know, Cara. It doesn't make me feel any better though."

"Does Sarah know about this, Jamie? Have you talked to her or anyone about this?" the producer questioned hesitantly.

"Not really. She's been through enough, as have my kids. I want them to just be able to put it behind them. It's better for Katrina that way."

"I'm not so sure. I know your daughter too, Jamie. It wouldn't surprise me if she felt as guilty as you do. That's the kind of child she has always been. Maybe you should talk to her. I bet if you did, you both would feel better."

"Perhaps you're right, Cara."

"You should talk to Sarah as well, Jamie. That's what spouses are for. They are suppose to be there for each other."

"I know. I just hate seeming less than strong for Sarah. I've always been the strong one."

Laughing lightly Cara shook her head. "Oh, are you in denial. Are you blind? Jamie, Sarah is the strongest woman I've ever known. Look at all she's been through, and she's still with us. That woman can take anything you give. Now I suggest you let her know how you're feeling. It'll be better for your family."

"I'll think about it."

"Good. In the meantime, know that you can talk to me. I'm here for you, Jamie. I always will be."

"I know. Thank you, Cara."

Giving her old friend a smile, the older brunette stated, "Now can I tell you how great it is to have you back? I'm so glad you found your way home. This is where you belong. Broadway loves you, Jamie, and it is definitely not so quick to scrutinize every detail of your life. This is definitely the place for you to be."

"I'm really glad to be back. It was like coming home the first time I stepped on the stage again. You know, as much fun as I had making films, it doesn't compare to standing in the spotlight with the other actors. The cameras got to be too much after awhile. And of course it's great to burst out into spontaneous song as well," she joked.

Cara laughed. "Yeah. Musicals always have been good to you, Jamie. I'm so glad you're in this one. It's got Tony written all over it now thanks to you."

Later that evening Jamie returned to Staten Island just as the sun was beginning to set. Immediately heading over to Samantha and Doug's, she picked up her three children, all of whom were excited to see her and made her way back to their house. Since Sarah hadn't gotten home yet, she started dinner for everyone and then sat with Katrina at the table to help her with her homework. It wasn't long before Sarah arrived back at the house.

Taking one look at the blonde, Jamie knew Sarah had a difficult day. "Welcome home," she greeted, standing to give her wife a hug and lingering kiss.

The blonde moaned lightly as she settled into Jamie's strong arms. "It's good to be home. What a day."

"What happened?" the brunette questioned, breaking away to check on the food. The blonde actress flopped down into a kitchen chair and began to rattle off all of the tedious interviews she had to endure in the city. Sympathetically the older woman listened, knowing it was hard for her wife to deal with all the media attention regarding her departure alone. Nevertheless, Sarah didn't mention anything about that. Instead, she just spoke about various people she had met that day.

When Sarah had exhausted the events of her day in full, she inquired, "And what about your day?"

"Mine was fine. Cara and I had lunch together, and the rest of the time I was at the theater working. It was great. I got to practice some of the songs for the production. I'll tell you, Sarah. It feels good to be back."

Standing Sarah came to Jamie and wrapped her arms around the taller woman from behind. "I'm glad, Jamie. I just want what makes you happy. That means everything to me."

"I know. I want the same for you, honey," the older woman replied, kissing the blonde on top of the head. "Why don't you go put on something more comfortable? Dinner is almost ready. After the kids go to sleep, I want to talk to you about something."

With interest piqued, the smaller woman inquired, "Is this a good conversation?"

"There's just something I want to tell you," Jamie answered.

Nodding Sarah went off to change, leaving Jamie to get the table ready for dinner. By the time the blonde returned all the kids were in their seats, waiting on her to begin their meal. Quickly she took her place. During dinner the conversation centered around Katrina, Eve, and Stephen. However, once it was complete, Jamie took the duty of getting Stephen and Eve into their baths and then pajamas while Katrina and Sarah took care of the dishes.

"How was school today, Katrina?" Sarah inquired conversationally. Ever since Jamie's accident, her oldest child was much more open with her, so she always tried to foster that continued growth.

"Fine. Some kids were talking about you and Mom again though," she informed the blonde.

"What were they saying?"

"Just stuff."

"Bad stuff?" Sarah guessed. Katrina nodded. "Well, you know that some people just make things up that aren't true. You know what's true and what isn't, don't you?"

"Yeah."

"And if you ever doubt anything, you can always ask us. You know that, right?"

"I know. Sometimes it's just hard, Mama."

Running her hands through her daughter's blonde hair, Sarah nodded. "I know, sweetie, but you know your real friends are the ones that don't judge you." The little girl put her arms around Sarah's back and held her closely for a moment. Sarah responded in kind, wrapping her arms securely around Katrina, who was only a few inches shorter than she. "I love you, sweetheart, and I'm always here for you."

"I love you too, Mama." After a long moment, Katrina said, "Mama, can I ask you something?"

"Sure. What is it?" she asked, looking down at her eldest child.

"Can I have the same last name as you and Mom?"

"You want to change your name? What brought that on?" Katrina shrugged. "Did someone at school say something to you?"

"I just want to have the same name as everyone else," she answered.

Nodding Sarah pondered the best response. "Have you asked your Mom? Do Aunt Samantha and Uncle Doug know about this?" she asked.

"No. Not yet. Would it be okay though?"

"Well, Katrina, it's a complicated situation, but I promise that I'll talk to your Mom. Aunt Samantha has to agree too, sweetie. It's really for the two of them to decide, but I'll tell them you asked. All right?"

"Okay."

"Now, do you have any homework to do?"

"Mom already helped me with it. Can I go across the street?"

"Sure. Let me walk with you as soon as I finish this."

Quickly putting the rest of the dishes in the dishwasher, the two blondes made their way across the street. Sarah spent a few minutes talking to Samantha and Doug before returning back to their house to speak to Jamie about the interesting development. However, when she arrived back at the house, Stephen and Eve were both too awake to settle down for the evening, so the blonde helped Jamie entertain them until Doug brought Katrina home.

Finally by 10:00 though all the kids were in their beds, leaving Jamie and Sarah some time alone together. Since both of them were tired from the day, they got themselves ready for bed and then sat on their balcony enjoying the spring night. Once they were settled, Sarah stated, "I know you said you wanted to talk to me about something, but something happened with Katrina that I have to tell you. Tonight when we were doing the dishes she asked if she could change her name."

"What? What does she want to change it to?"

"Talbot-Dean. She said she wants the same name as everyone else. We knew this day might come, but I wasn't really prepared to give her an answer when she asked, Jamie. I told her I would talk to you about it, but that it was Samantha's and your decision."

"Oh boy. I'm not sure how Samantha is going to take this. Her name is the last piece of Stephanie Katrina has."

"I know, but if she wants it changed, the two of you should seriously consider it. I think something is bothering her. I don't know if someone at school said something or what, but she wants to fit in. When you were that age, didn't you want the same thing? Maybe it was your accident that cemented the fact that we are family, and I'm not going anywhere. The two of us have had a much better relationship because of it. Maybe she's finally seeing me as the other mother I had always hoped. Nevertheless, she asked, and I promised her I would discuss it with you. Maybe you need to talk to her and see if you can get any more details out of her."

"Yeah. If she's set on it though, it wouldn't be right to stop her from doing it. It's just going to be hard for Samantha. I know it is. I don't know how she'll take it, but if it's important to Katrina, I'll support her."

"I know you will. You're a good mother, Jamie. You always try to do what's best for the children."

Shaking her head the brunette mumbled, "That's just a bomb. You know that says a lot about how she feels for you, Sarah. Essentially she's asking to take your name. The two of you have come a long way."

Sarah nodded in agreement. "As horrible as it was, the accident is what brought us together. It was the only good thing to really become of that whole incident."

"I know," the older woman mumbled. "That's kind of what I wanted to talk to you about," she admitted, reaching for her wife's hand.

"What is it?" the blonde asked, intuitively sensing something was wrong.

"We've just never really talked about the accident itself. When Cara and I went to lunch together today, she could tell something was wrong, and she convinced me to talk to you about it. I just haven't, because I wanted it to be over."

"What about the accident?"

Sighing the taller woman mentioned, "Sometimes I feel guilty that the photographer chasing me was killed. It was an accident, and I didn't mean to run into him, but there are times when I think about the fact that if I hadn't hit him, he might still be alive."

"You don't know that for sure, Jamie."

"I know. I know that it was just one of those things. He was only trying to get close to me, and I didn't mean to run into him. I had just looked over my shoulder, and I swerved into him on accident. It doesn't make it any easier though."

"I suppose not," Sarah admitted. Coming to her wife's chair, she pulled the older woman into her arms. "Jamie, what happened was a horrible accident. Had he not been chasing you, you wouldn't have been hurt. You were lucky, but unfortunately he wasn't. As annoying as the paparazzi can be to us, most do it because they enjoy it. It's possible that he loved his work. That's why he chased after you on skis. No one else would have done that. Someone who didn't love what they did would never go after you trying to get the perfect shot. It was the thrill of the chase, and you gave him that until the very end. The doctors said he died instantly. He didn't suffer the way you did. He didn't even know."

"But his family knows. Somewhere out there he has a family. Did I take away someone's father or husband? Someone's son or brother? Those people are suffering because of me."

"They might be suffering, but it's not because of you, Jamie. They lost someone they loved in a terrible accident, but that kind of thing happens every day. Death is a part of life. We all have to do it at sometime. It was his time, not yours. It was not your fault, Jamie. You have to believe that."

"I know that, Sarah, but it doesn't make me feel any better," the brunette confessed.

"I know, darling. Sometimes it's hard to accept the truth, but it is the truth, and you can't go on forever thinking that you caused someone's death, because you didn't."

Jamie nodded. "I guess I just need some time to get over it. It was so traumatic for all of us, and it's just going to take awhile."

"I know, but I'm going to be here for you through it all. I love you, Jamie, and I always will," the blonde whispered, leaning to give her wife a consoling kiss.

Wrapping the younger woman in her strong arms, the brunette pulled her closer. Their mouths merged more deeply as their hands began to become more active. After several minutes Jamie pulled away enough to gaze into her lover's blue eyes. "I love you, Sarah. Thank you for standing by me through this. It's been a long few months."

"I know. It's been difficult for everyone, but we have each other. That's all we'll ever really need," the younger actress whispered. "Now I think you should take me to bed. It's been too long since I've felt you." Since the accident Jamie hadn't been very interested in sex with her beloved given her emotional baggage of the incident and her new body. To the outside world, the tall woman was her normal confident self, but Sarah knew differently. She knew Jamie was somewhat self-conscious by the way she carried herself and the vulnerability in those dark eyes. Seeing that the older woman was wavering in the request, which was actually an improvement in their physical closeness, the blonde thought she would try to push a little more. "Please, Jamie. I want to feel the weight of your body on mine. I need you inside of me," she enticed.

With growing arousal, Jamie nodded at her wife. She knew she would have to face the obstacle of being intimate with the woman she loved in her transformed body eventually, and even more, she wanted to be with Sarah desperately. Putting her fears aside, she cupped her wife's cheek. "It would be my honor to give you anything you need," she answered, allowing the shorter woman to pull her to her feet.

Together they made their way into the bedroom. Sarah got into bed first while Jamie secured the doors to their balcony. Then she moved to her side of the bed and slid under the covers. Immediately the younger woman was in her arms. Kissing her with tenderness, the brunette reached to turn off the bedside light, but petite woman stopped her.

"Leave the light on for me. I want to see you, Jamie," Sarah requested. Even though Jamie was a little self-conscious about it, she nodded her consent. Soon emotions were the driving force behind their exploration as they continued to investigate each other thoroughly. When the blonde reached to remove Jamie's t-shirt, there was slight hesitation on the brunette's part, but she was determined to give her wife everything she wanted. Once it was removed, the blonde took a moment to caress her lover's chest. It still held scars from the accident where the ski pole had punctured her skin and ripped a horrific path across her torso. Nevertheless, Sarah leaned down and kissed lightly along its path in a loving gesture. "You know, Jamie, as much fun as those diversions of yours were, I prefer you like this, because it's the real you," she confessed, cupping her wife's breasts. "I love you, and nothing can ever change that."

"I love you too, Sarah, more than life," she whispered in return before giving herself over to the pleasure that could only be found in loving each other.

The following morning Blake and Georgia were having breakfast with some of their favorite Disney characters when her cell phone rang. Being that her kids were too involved with the atmosphere though, she didn't feel it would detract from their time to answer it. "Blake Erwin," she greeted taking a sip of her coffee.

"Blake, hey. I just called your office, and they said you were out. Are you sick?" Jamie asked casually.

"No. Actually, I'm on vacation with the children and Georgia," she answered.

"You're what? How did that happen?" the actress asked in surprise.

"It's a long story. What can I do for you?"

"Well, I don't want to interrupt. I just needed some custody help with Katrina, but it can wait until you get back, I suppose."

"Are you sure? What's going on?"

"Katrina asked if she could change her name. I haven't spoken to Samantha about it yet, so I'm anxious. I have a feeling this will be difficult for her. I was just hoping it can be solved amicably. That's where you'd come in if needed. As I said though, it can wait until you get back. When are you coming home?"

"Should be home on Saturday. We'll talk when I get back. I assume you want to discuss it before talking to Samantha?"

"Yeah. I don't want to fight over Katrina, but she's asking for something that could potentially harm our relationship with Samantha. I want to try to avoid that if we can. Maybe it's time to rethink custody, but I don't want to do it without your input."

"All right. Well, we'll talk more when I get back."

"Okay. You have fun with Georgia and the kids. You'll have to tell me how that came about when you get home. I'm dying to know what's going on there."

"You and me both, Jamie. I'll tentatively schedule some time on Saturday afternoon for us."

"Sounds good. Talk to you then. Bye."

"Bye." Hanging up her phone, she was met by interested blue eyes. "Jamie sends her regards," Blake mentioned casually.

"Social call or business?" the blonde asked.

"Business."

Georgia nodded her head, knowing she could not be privy to their conversation by that declaration. Nevertheless, she inquired, "How are Jamie and Sarah? I haven't seen them since the accident."

"They're doing as well as expected I suppose. Jamie's left the movies and gone back to the stage. I actually think that will improve everyone's life. It's where she belongs. That's where her true talent lies. As for Sarah, she's only gotten more protective of her family. They've all been through so much lately. It's natural to want to protect the ones she loves. She's in a place now of trying to protect them at all costs. It's understandable."

Georgia nodded in agreement. "I should have lunch with Sarah. I've missed her company."

"I know she and Helen have both missed yours."

"How is Helen? I've been so busy with this book tour that I haven't had any decent time with her."

"She's about as good as any five-month pregnant woman could be. She and Tor are just as blissfully happy as they have ever been. Sometimes I envy that," the attorney admitted.

"Me too. They really have gotten all they have ever wanted out of life."

"And it just seemed to fall in their laps at that. Although Tor would always be the first to confess she still doesn't know how she's kept that angel all of these years. She truly believes she's the luckiest woman in the world."

"She is. Helen is like no other," Georgia conceded.

"You know, she really does miss her time with you, Georgia. I know it would mean a lot to her to spend some time with you."

"It would mean a lot to me too. I've just been hesitant. With Tor bein' your best friend and all, it's been somewhat awkward. However, Helen's always been there for me. She's one of the best friends I've ever had."

"Look, Georgia. Don't let anything stop you from being friends with Helen if that's what you want. We're all adults. If she means that much to you, don't let her go."

The blonde looked at her ex-wife contemplatively as she thought about Blake's comment. She found it odd that the attorney was giving her advice on how to mend her friendship with Helen, the wife of the attorney's own best friend. Wondering if there was more to it that the brunette wasn't saying, she looked at her kids as a signal the conversation was over for the moment.

Over the course of the next several days, the dialogues Blake and Georgia had together while in the children's company remained somewhat mysterious to the blonde. Not once did the attorney say one negative thing toward her about her or the current state of their relationship. Moreover, when it came to those people that had been closest to them when they were together, the older woman encouraged Georgia to seek out individual relationships with them, confusing her more than ever.

As for Blake she was surprised to be having the conversations she was with her ex-wife. For the first few months after their short separation and then divorce, the last thing she wanted was for the blonde to be in her life in any way other than what was court-mandated. She had maintained all the friendships while Georgia had become reclusive when it came to the relationships she had with certain people, her two favorite other couples especially. Even though it was never stated, the attorney knew their friends felt Georgia's absence the way she did. It was as if one day she had been there and the next had vanished. The notion that Blake would even try to facilitate any mending between the blonde and her other friends seemed perplexing on the surface, but secretly Blake did have other reasons.

That night at the bar together led her to make a change in the way she related to Georgia. Sitting there in that crowded bar close together sharing a simple meal gave her something she hadn't felt in a long time. She was happy for the first time since the blonde had left her. The talk, though simple, sparked something in her that hadn't been there months before. Hope sprung forth like one small flame in the darkest night, and that light had started to kindle a larger fire when the writer had mentioned the idea of the family vacation.

Even though her schedule was incredibly busy, Blake had managed to clear it in hope that what had started in that bar was truly genuine. Georgia's eyes and gentle touch gave her faith that it was, but she wanted reassurance, and she knew there would be no way to know unless she had the time alone with the woman she still loved. Now sitting together over breakfast watching their kids interact with their favorite Disney characters while they simply spoke left her with the knowledge that what she had been feeling was real.

Given that the older woman wanted to assist the writer in rebuilding what had been lost when they divorced. By giving her back those relationships that meant so much to the blonde then, she hoped the younger woman would embrace her chance to have those friendships again. Additionally, the brunette thought, if Georgia was once again friends with those she spent most of her time, they would have reason to see each other more often in nonthreatening settings, such as under Cindy's watchful eyes. It was the only thing she could think of to do short of simply requesting to spend time with her ex-wife. She didn't know if Georgia would accept if the attorney was that direct in her interest.

On the last night that the four of them were in Florida, Blake and Georgia let the kids stay up a little later than normal. However, they had them in their pajamas at the regular time and allowed them to stay up to watch one last movie before going to bed. As the four of them sat together on the plush oversized couch, the blonde thought over the trip. She and Blake's relationship had changed once again into more than the writer ever thought possible. Looking over at her on the opposite end of the couch with their children sitting haphazardly between them, Georgia realized this was what she had always wanted from the older woman. She wanted someone as interested in her family as Blake had appeared to be that entire week. She had kept her business calls to a minimum and spent the majority of her time focused on the children's desires, which in turn created desires in the younger woman.

Out of the corner of her eye, Blake could see her ex gazing at her. She knew the look in her eyes by the years they had known each other. The tender regard was a sure sign of the blonde's feelings. Deciding to test the waters, the forty-two-year-old, put her arm up on the top of the couch. Since Georgia's was already there, their forearms brushed lightly. When the younger woman didn't move, Blake knew exactly what Georgia was feeling. It was the same as her own yearning. She wanted a chance to touch the woman she loved again and began to formulate a plan to achieve that goal once their children had been put to bed for the night.

All too soon the movie was over, and both adults were taking Luke and Lana to bed. Tucking each one of them into one bed, Georgia and Blake both sat with them while the attorney and the writer took turns reading them a story. By the time that was complete, the twins were sound asleep. Blake carefully moved Luke to his own bed and then followed her ex out of the room.

Closing the door she went over to the bar to fix a drink. She needed something to take the edge off the nervousness she felt at the idea of what she was going to do. Meanwhile Georgia had disappeared into her own room, returning a few minutes later in her own conservative pajamas. "Would you like a drink?" Blake inquired over from the bar.

"Sure. That would be nice," the blonde replied, anxious now that they were alone.

Blake fixed two drinks and came back to the sofa. She strategically took a seat on the middle cushion as close to Georgia as she could without being in the younger woman's personal space. "Here you go," she presented, holding the glass up for the blonde to take.

Georgia wrapped her hand around the glass to take her beverage, hers caressing the attorney's for a brief moment as she did so. The charge at the touch was undeniable to either of them as their eyes met for a few seconds. The younger woman could plainly read the look of fervor on Blake's face, because she had seen it many times before when they had been dating and just married. It was as intoxicating at that moment as it had been back then. For Blake's part she could see those blue eyes burning for her. This was the Georgia she couldn't live without, the one who so openly wore her need on her face when she looked at the brunette.

Knowing there was no way she could refrain from the temptation in front of her, Blake leaned toward Georgia with the intent on seeing if the blonde was receptive. She was immediately surprised but thrilled that the writer's mouth cohered to her own within a moment. Both of them moaned loudly at the feeling. The kiss that both of them wanted was happening, and neither wanted to be the first to break it. They let it linger as long as they could before breaking for air, but before either of them had sufficient breath their lips were melded together again, however this time with less hesitation and more ardor. Georgia's head was spinning as she held Blake tightly with one arm around her back. The attorney's touch was even more ardent than she remembered, and for several minutes she didn't want it to end. Letting herself go, she embraced the attorney around the back with her other arm that was still holding her glass. Feeling the writer's body growing more amorous in her arms, the brunette shifted her weight, so they were reclining together, Georgia's small frame under Blake's. For several minutes the intensity grew but suddenly the attorney yelped as she felt cold liquid sliding down her back. Pulling away slightly she realized Georgia had accidentally tipped her drink and laughed lightly.

"I'm sorry, Blake," Georgia offered tentatively.

"It's okay. I'll just take it off," the taller woman stated, removing her shirt with one swift movement.

Georgia gulped hard at the sight of her ex-wife's body. Even though she still remembered what it looked like, seeing it after such an extended absence made it feel like the first time all over again. Knowing that they were moving in a direction that could not be reversed, Georgia tried to clear her mind as Blake leaned down to her mouth again. However, it was impossible to think coherently with the way the older woman was making her feel. Luckily just as the two of them began to become more involved, Georgia heard noise coming from the children's room, forcing them to stop.

Blake was reluctant to let the blonde go, but she knew one of the kids needed something. While the writer was gone, the attorney simply sat on the couch shirtless, trying to clear her mind. She knew the two of them were doing something that could be potentially damaging to their tentative reconnection, but she knew Georgia was feeling the same she was. A few minutes later the blonde closed the door to her children's room and then looked at Blake. The attorney was still on the couch. Even though the body she fantasized about was on clear display for her, Georgia was in more control than she had been before, and her mind convinced her that what they were doing wasn't what was best for their relationship. Just by the look in those blue eyes, Blake knew the moment between them was over and sighed.

"I think I'm just goin' to go to bed," the blonde mentioned. "Tomorrow's goin' to be a long day."

Blake nodded in agreement. "Yeah. I guess we need our rest."

One more awkward moment passed between them before Georgia said, "Well, good night, Blake."

"Night, Georgia." Blake sighed loudly when the blonde closed her bedroom door, leaving her alone with her thoughts. She knew that what she had been working hard to rebuild had just been demolished with the incident between them and wondered how it would affect their relationship now that each of them knew the attraction was still there.

When the blonde closed her bedroom door, she just stood there against it for several minutes. The trip had just taken an unexpected twist between them that left her more confused than she had ever been when it came to the attorney. Blake's desire for her was obvious, and she had laid hers bare to her ex-wife as well, which made her wonder what was going to happen now. She did want to be with Blake again, but she only wanted it if things were different between them. She knew she couldn't go back to the way their relationship was before the infamous trip to New Orleans. Changes had to be made, or the blonde knew it would never work, but the question remained if the attorney was willing to restructure her life to be more inclusive of her and the kids. Knowing nothing would be resolved that night, she retired to her bed more aroused and sexually frustrated than she had been in the last year, leaving her no other option but to finish in her mind what had started on the sofa between them.

The next morning by the time Georgia had dressed and packed her bags, Blake had already done the same plus gotten the children's bags packed as well. Not knowing what to expect from the attorney after the incident, the blonde issued a neutral greeting, which was returned in the same manner, making her realize the older woman didn't know what to say any more than she did. They didn't speak much through breakfast or the ride to the airport, so Georgia assumed Blake just didn't want to talk about what had transpired and respectfully kept her distance. On the plane ride, they only spoke when necessary and the behavior continued when they landed at the airport. Knowing Blake had a meeting with Jamie, she tentatively offered to take the kids with her, so the attorney could get to her office, to which the brunette agreed.

Blake arrived at her office shortly before five that Saturday evening. Even though it was the weekend, the office still had quite a few co-workers milling around and taking care of projects. They all greeted their boss and one of the partners cheerfully and inquired curiously about the infamous trip the whole office seemed to know about, but Blake only responded in depth to her trusted friend, Jeff. They were casually discussing the turn of events when Jamie's presence was announced by the weekend receptionist.

When the actress arrived in her friend's office, she could tell something was wrong with the attorney, so after a brief greeting and hug, she inquired, "Do you want to tell me about it?"

Blake laughed lightly at her perceptive friend. "I thought you were here to get my advice, not give me some. At least that's what I'm charging you for you know."

"Blake, I've known you a long time. I know something is going on with you. This past week had to be interesting for you. Do you want to talk about it or not? I won't force you, but I'm here, so you might as well spill it."

Shrugging the attorney said, "All right. The past week with Georgia was definitely enlightening for me. We had a wonderful time with the kids and even got along extremely well. We never argued or were short with each other. It was perfect until last night."

"What happened?"

"I did something I shouldn't have I suppose, and now she won't even talk to me really."

"What did you do?"

"Well, we were on the couch, and I thought I saw her looking at me in such a way that caused me to lean over to kiss her."

"And? Did she rebuff you? Was she mad?" Jamie inquired.

"Not exactly."

"Then what? Come on, Blake. Just tell me," the younger brunette pestered.

"We started kissing, and it was great. It was everything I remember but better. We were well on our way to reuniting at least physically but were interrupted by the kids. By the time she came back from attending to them, she had closed herself off again. There I was sitting half naked on the hotel couch just looking at her. She looked as helpless and frustrated as I did, but she just left me sitting there. Now today she won't even talk to me. I really screwed this up."

"What are you talking about, Blake? What did you screw up? You're already divorced. It's not like you want to reconcile. You both just had a momentary lapse in judgment."

"Well, that's just it, Jamie. I'm not so sure I was right to ask for a divorce now. I think I may have acted rashly, because I was angry."

"Are you saying you still love her?" the actress inquired in surprised interest.

"I never stopped loving her, Jamie. Even when I was at my angriest, I still loved her under it all. I just let other things get in the way, but I'm not so sure she feels the same. I mean, I suppose she at least feels the attraction between us still, but as far as starting over, I can't really ask her to do that, especially after all the horrible things I've done."

"Wow. This is certainly a surprise. I thought you were enjoying being single again. I mean, you were out all the time."

"Yeah. Well, that's only because I didn't want to be alone in the loft thinking about all that had gone wrong between us. I just don't know what to do."

"Well, it's always possible she feels the same, Blake. If she was actively participating in your impromptu make-out session, there has to be a part of her that still feels something for you. Georgia's not the kind of girl to do that casually. You should know that by now. My guess is that she's still in love with you as well but is afraid."

Shrugging the attorney mentioned, "Well, at this point we can't even seem to speak to each other, so it's a little difficult to get to the issue. Maybe in time there will be a chance, but for now I guess I just have to deal the best I can. Anyway, you didn't come here to talk about me. Let's talk about your situation. You said Katrina wanted to change her name?"

"Yeah. Sarah said she asked her about it, so I had a talk with her. I suppose she's getting to that age where fitting in matters. It's been hard for her since Sarah and I had Stephen. I really think she wants to do this to feel more a part of the family. I mean, she's the only one that isn't a Talbot-Dean. I asked her if she had really thought about what she was asking. She would be giving up her mother's name, but she's thought of how she wanted to handle that as well. She told me she wanted Taylor as a second middle name. I truly think this is what she wants by the thought she's put into it."

"And how does Samantha feel about this?" the attorney asked professionally.

"I haven't told her yet. I wanted to talk to you first. This is something that you can do fairly easily, isn't it?"

"Of course. It's not that difficult, but I think there is a greater issue involved. By changing Katrina's name, you are laying the foundation of possibly petitioning for full custody. Is that where this is going? The reason I ask is because Samantha is probably going to see it that way. I believe that's your reservation in talking to her, isn't it?"

"Yeah. I know she's going to see it that way, and I don't say that I would blame her. After all that has happened, I think the last thing she wants is to give up custody of Katrina, but I truly believe it would be better for Katrina if she did. Sarah has proven that she's quite capable of providing for Katrina's physical and emotional well-being. I think it would make Sarah happier as well."

"Well, are you prepared to say that to Samantha? She could disagree, and it could become a point of contention between the two of you. Are you prepared to take her to court over the matter?"

"I don't know. I am hoping we can work this out amiably before doing something of that nature. But what if it did go that far? Would Sarah and I have a chance or not?"

Blake shrugged. "It's hard to say. The political landscape is making the courts uncertain right now. You might get an activist judge that is willing to side with you. On the other hand, you might get someone so conservative that they would recommend Katrina be placed with Samantha permanently. You don't want that. I would strongly suggest the two of you settle this out of court. I really don't think either one of you wants to put the other in that position. To me it's not worth destroying your relationship. I know it's the most important one you have outside of the one with Sarah."

"That's true. I don't want to fight with Samantha. I just want what is best for Katrina. Hopefully I can get her to see things my way. Well, I guess that's all. Thanks for listening."

"That's what you pay me for, my friend," Blake teased, coming around and hugging the younger woman.

"I know. Good luck with Georgia. Let me know how it goes."

"I will. Now get out of here. I know you'd prefer to be with that precious family of yours instead of me. At least if I were you, that's what I'd want."

Heading home Jamie knew she was going to have to confront Samantha on the issue soon. Deciding it would be better just o get it over with, she went to her former sister-in-law's house before her own. "Jamie, hey. How are you?" the redhead asked with her usual hug as she and Doug tended to their kids, preparing them for dinner.

"Hey. I didn't mean to catch you at dinner. There is just something I need to talk to you about, Samantha. When you're finished, can we go somewhere to talk?"

"Go somewhere?" Samantha repeated. Jamie knew by the tone of the redhead's voice she was confused. Jamie had never requested them leave for any serious discussions, but she nodded her head anyway. "Sure. Why don't I come over after dinner?"

"Fine. I'll be waiting," the actress replied. Going to her own home, she was greeted by her own children and her wife.

Sarah saw the distress in her eyes immediately, though and asked, "What's wrong?"

"I'm going to have that conversation with Samantha after dinner. I just don't know how it's going to go."

"Well, I'm sure it'll be fine. You two have always been able to talk about things. Why don't you just relax until then? I'm making dinner."

"I'll help you," Jamie offered. By the time their meal was prepared, and Sarah had set the table, Samantha was already there. Seeing that they were about to eat though, she offered to come back later, but Jamie only stated, "That's all right. I'd rather do this now anyway."

As the two women walked out of the house, Samantha asked, "Where do you want to go?"

"How about the pier? We can sit and look out at the water," the brunette suggested.

"Fine."

Neither spoke for their entire walk. Finding a spot to sit when they got to the pier though, Jamie sighed. Not meeting the redhead's eyes, she stated, "I don't know how to say you this, Samantha. There's something I have to tell you, but it's going to be hard for both of us."

"You know you can tell me anything. We're family, Jamie."

"I know. That's what makes this so difficult. I don't want to hurt you."

Touching Jamie on the arm, Samantha asked, "What is it?"

Not knowing a tactful way to approach the topic, Jamie just decided to tell Samantha the absolute truth. Sighing she answered, "Katrina has asked that we change her name. She wants the last name of Talbot-Dean, Samantha. I've talked to her about it in depth, and she's sure it's what she wants."

Silence followed for several moments. However, then Samantha said, "I suppose if that's what she truly wants it would be wrong for me to deny her."

"I know it's hard, Samantha. I wasn't really sure this would ever been an issue, but now that it is, I think it's best that we resolve it as quickly as we can for her benefit. She still wants Taylor as a part of her name. It's just that she wants to have the same last name as the rest of the family."

Samantha nodded her head and was silent for a few moments. However, Jamie could see that the woman she cared so deeply for was beginning to cry. Trying to lend her support, she slipped her arms around the redhead, who instantly came into her embrace, placing her head on Jamie's shoulder. "I'm sorry, Jamie. I always wondered if this might happen, and I thought I would be prepared."

"I know. I feel the same way."

"She's my sister's daughter. I don't want her to lose sight of that."

"I know, but she's also my daughter, Samantha, and I want to do what's best for her. I think this will improve her esteem and her relationships with Sarah, Eve, and Stephen. I honestly do, and it's important to me that all my children get along. Changing her name won't change who she truly is, Samantha. We both know that."

"I do know that. It's just hard. Katrina is the last thing I have of my sister," the older woman cried.

With that comment, Jamie knew the next thing she wanted to asked Samantha would be the most difficult conversation they had ever had. Nevertheless, she felt it best to be completely honest with the woman she loved like a sister. Taking a deep breath, the actress stated, "There is something else I wanted to ask of you."

"What's that?"

"I've been thinking about this for awhile, and I'm wondering if it would be better if Sarah and I had custody of Katrina," she proposed hesitantly.

Samantha took her head of Jamie's shoulder and looked into her dark eyes seriously. "What? You're asking me to give up custody?"

"I'm asking you to consider what might be best for her. Samantha, a year ago I wasn't so keen on the idea, but after all that has happened, I feel it's worth considering. If something were to happen to me, I'd want Katrina to be with her brother and sister. I wouldn't want them separated."

"What does Sarah say about this?"

"She thinks it's worth consideration as well," the brunette answered, not giving Samantha all the information she and the blonde had discussed over the past year.

"And Katrina? What is her stance?"

"We haven't spoken to her about it. This is between you and me, Samantha. I don't want to fight with you in court or at home even. I just want us to be able to talk about this openly. I want my daughter to feel like she belongs. That's what this is about mostly. Also, I want her to be protected should something happen to me. Sarah will be the executor of my estate should it come to that and will always have an interest in what's best for Katrina. Neither of you is going away from my life, but I just feel it might be better for Katrina if she could feel a part of one cohesive family instead of divided between two. That's all I'm saying, Samantha."

"What you're asking of me, Jamie, is almost impossible for me to get my mind around. I never thought you'd request this," Samantha confessed.

"It is difficult for me to ask this of you, Samantha. I never thought I would, but life has changed."

"Tell me this, Jamie. What should become of Katrina should you and Sarah divorce? Have you thought about that?"

"Sarah and I are married for life, Samantha. She's not going anywhere," the younger woman defensively rebutted.

"How do you know?" challenged the redhead.

Growling in frustration Jamie replied, "Because I know!"

"Well, I don't. I don't want Katrina to have to be torn between two houses then, one of which belongs to a woman she's not even related to."

"Sarah is Katrina's stepmother. She loves her, and she would always do what's best for Katrina. Don't make Sarah out to be a bad person, because she's not, Samantha! You know that!"

Samantha sighed. "I never said she was, Jamie. This is just not something you can expect me to agree with. I've raised my niece since before Stephanie even died. I was the one that took care of her while my sister lay dying in the hospital. I'm the one Katrina clung to for support while you were out making your career, and I did it because I love her and you. She knows I'm always here for her. You know I'll always be there for her. Between you, Sarah, and me I've spent more time with that child than the two of you combined. I think it would be more harmful than helpful to have that taken away. I know her mind and her heart, Jamie. This is not what's best for her. It's what's best for you."

Hearing the words Samantha had spoken, the brunette angrily stood. She took several paces in front of the bench of where the redhead sat as she contemplated what the older woman had just said. "You know, I haven't always physically been there for Katrina, but I love her with all that I am. She's my daughter. From the moment she was born, she's brought me the greatest happiness. I just want her to be happy, Samantha. If I can help her achieve that, I will. I think she's showing the signs that this might be the right course of action. I mean, after all, a name change is a serious matter. She wants to take Sarah's name. To me that means she has come to accept her as her second mother. Given that, I think it only fair to entertain the possibility of the next natural step of giving Sarah the rights and responsibility that comes with gaining another child in name. That's my point, Samantha."

Samantha was quiet a moment, signaling she was mulling over the statements. She sighed after a few minutes. "You know what, Jamie? This isn't something that we can decide over one conversation. Why don't we just let it lie for now? We've both said our preliminary feelings on the matter. Why don't we just think over the other's positions for a few days and then talk again? Maybe we'll have to simply ask Katrina what she wants," the older woman proposed.

Knowing that it was probably a wise idea, Jamie nodded her consent. With that her former sister-in-law came to embrace her. "I don't want to fight with you, Samantha. I love you too much for this to damage our relationship."

"I know. I don't want that either. I love you, too, Jamie, and I always will."

Both of them were quiet as they looked out over the water. Minutes passed before Jamie whispered, "You know, sometimes when I hold you it feels like I'm holding Stephanie."

"Big surprise there," the redhead quipped lightly.

"There are times when I still miss her. No one other than Sarah knows me as well as she did."

"I know. You're lucky to have found a second chance at love, Jamie. Sarah truly is perfect for you."

"I am lucky." Breaking away from each other finally, the actress mentioned, "We should get back. I'll call Blake tomorrow about the name change, so she can begin the paperwork. The rest we'll talk about more later."

"Sounds like a plan. Come on now. Let's get back to our families," Samantha stated, taking her former sister-in-law's hand.

Heading back into the house after seeing Samantha safely to hers, Jamie was met by her family sitting in the living room together. Eve was enthralled in a cartoon while Sarah held Stephen and read, and Katrina sat talking on the phone.

"How did things go?" the blonde inquired.

"All right I suppose. It wasn't the easiest of conversations." Looking at her daughter, she said, "Katrina, I want to talk to you. Hang up please."

Katrina did as she was told. Both of them went into the kitchen and took a seat at the table. "What is it, Mom?"

"I just talked to Samantha regarding your request to change your name. She's agreed to let you do it if it's what you truly want. However, I want you think really think about this. Is this something you really want to do? There is no changing your mind?"

"No. I want to do this," Katrina answered.

"All right. Then I'm going to call Blake tomorrow to start this process. However, if you change your mind between now and when the papers have to be signed, I want you to tell me. Don't be afraid to say you've changed your mind, because this is a serious change, and we're not taking it lightly. You shouldn't either. Know that you're making the right choice before it's too late. Okay?"

"Okay, Mom."

Reaching for her daughter, Jamie enveloped her in a long hug. "I love you, sweetie."

"I love you too, Mom. May I go now?"

"Sure."

Later that night as Jamie and Sarah were getting ready for bed, the blonde inquired, "Do you want to talk about how it went with Samantha?"

"Well, it was tough, Sarah. I had a hard time asking her about the name change, but she agreed to let Katrina do it if it was what she really wanted. I also asked her to consider giving us full custody of her."

"Really? I thought you were against it. What did she say?"

"I was against it, but I think the idea has merit now. She didn't quite see it the same way though. It's going to be a battle to get it done, but we've both agreed to think about the other's opinion and talk again. I don't want to go to court over it, and even more Blake says our chances for winning aren't great, so I'd like to be able to just convince her without taking that route."

"Do you think you're going to be able to do that?"

"I'm not sure. She brought up some valid points, but I think I did as well. It's just going to be a slow process for us to decide. It's not going to get done any time soon. We just have to be patient with each other. We all want what is best for Katrina, so if we can just keep that in mind, I think we'll come to the right decision together."

"I hope so. I just want Katrina to be happy."

Smiling at her wife, the brunette replied, "That's what we all want, and we'll make it happen. I'm sure of it."

The next day Torrance and Helen left Marta and John in the care of the photographer's mother, who had come down for a long weekend, to go to a doctor's appointment. So far the blonde's pregnancy had gone smoothly, which was a great relief to them both, especially after the miscarriage. Arriving for their appointment, they made themselves comfortable in the waiting room. Helen looked at her wife as she thought about all the things they had on the agenda that day. She couldn't help but smile at the thought of shopping with her beloved for furniture for the baby's room.

Meeting eyes with the shorter woman, Torrance gave a brilliant smile as she placed a hand over Helen's tummy. At the end of her second trimester, the younger woman was glowing as she had with her other two. "You okay?" she asked gently.

"I couldn't be more perfect," she answered, taking her lover's hand.

"Good. You know we promised we'd talk about baby names today. Have you come up with any more?"

Helen shook her head. "Not yet. You?"

"I'm still at a loss. Being that this is our last one, I want it to be a perfect name."

Chuckling the blonde inquired, "Are you suggesting our other two children don't have perfect names?"

"Not at all. They are aptly named. I just want this one to have the same."

"Well, we'll think of it. It's not like we don't have time."

"True."

A few minutes later they were called back for Helen's examination. Taking her usual seat, Torrance waited while her wife undressed and took a seat on the table. Neither spoke, but as always, it was a comfortable silence between them. When their doctor arrived, they immediately started on the exam as they chatted about plans for the rest of the day. However, once the doctor had done a thorough checkup, she furrowed her brows at the couple.

"Something wrong?" Torrance asked in concern, seeing the face.

"It's a little too soon to tell. Helen, how much activity have you been doing lately?"

"Nothing more than usual. I'm with the kids all day. Why?"

"Well, your blood pressure is a little higher than I'd like. I think you should cut back on your exertion. I wouldn't want anything to jeopardize a full-term pregnancy. It's just a precaution."

"Fine. If that's what she has to do," Torrance answered.

Helen looked at her wife and then back at her doctor. "When you say cut back, what exactly does that mean?"

"Just not going out as much, staying at home and off your feet if you can."

"And if I do that, things will be all right?"

"Well, let me put it to you this way. High blood pressure is extremely dangerous to the mother during delivery. We want to avoid that if at all possible. That's why I think it's best for you to stay off your feet and just rest. I don't want any complications."

Nodding her head, the former model mentioned, "If that's what it takes."

"Good. Don't worry. You'll be fine," the doctor assured.

Leaving the appointment the taller woman could tell her wife was concerned about the precaution she had been given. In order to try to cheer her up, she said, "Before we go shopping, I'm taking you to Georgia's for lunch. I figured we hadn't been there in awhile."

"That'll be nice, honey," the younger woman answered, her words not quite sounding sincere.

"Helen, it'll be fine. You'll see. We just have to keep you off your feet. I'll cancel all my photo shoots for the summer, so I can spend it chasing after the kids. That way you can rest."

"Thanks, Torrance. You're always so good to me," the blonde said with a smile.

"Anything for you, Helen. You're my life, and I intend to keep you healthy."

When the couple arrived at Georgia's restaurant, they were seated immediately. The older woman could tell her wife was still bothered by the news they had received, so she decided to spring the surprise on her that she had originally wanted to give her later that day. After they had ordered, the photographer reached across the table for her beloved's hands.

Helen smiled into her favorite green eyes. "What? You have that look in your eyes," she teased.

"There's something I wanted to ask you," the brunette stated with a smile.

"What's that?"

Pulling a small box from her pocket, the older woman opened it and placed it on the table before inquiring, "Would you marry me again?"

"What?"

"Would you renew your vows with me, Helen? I'd like to renew our vows. It's the perfect time. Once the baby is born, our family will be complete, and I'd really like to have a ceremony with our children to celebrate our relationship and how much joy they've brought us."

"Oh, Torrance, you're so sweet, you romantic fool. I would love to renew our vows. Nothing would give me greater honor."

"Great. I thought we could do it on our anniversary. I already took the liberty of checking with the minister who did our ceremony originally. It's a perfect day for it."

"Yes, definitely. I'm just not sure I could travel far with the newborn. The birth date and our anniversary is a week apart."

"I know, but I thought maybe we could do it at home. We could have a little ceremony on the beach with our family and closest friends. It's going to be much more like we had originally intended when we got married the first time. What do you say? You won't even have to plan it if it's going to put stress on you. I'll take care of the whole thing."

Smiling at her wife, Helen answered teasingly, "Sounds like you have it all worked out. So sure I was going to say yes, were you?"

"I would have been devastated had you not."

"Well, fortunately for you, I would do anything to make you happy, Torrance. I love you so much."

"I love you too, Helen. Here. I know you can't wear this right now with the weight you've gained, but I want you to have it now anyway," she mentioned, taking the ring out of the box and handing it to the blonde.

"It's beautiful, Torrance. Thank you. I can't wait to wear it, but let me keep it in the box for now, so I don't lose it," she said, putting the ring back in its box. "Will you hold it for me?"

"Of course," the brunette answered with a smile as she took the box from her beloved's grasp and tucked it back into her pocket. Taking the blonde's hand, she kissed the back of it in affection as she whispered, "Thank you."

"For what?"

"For being the best thing that's ever happened to me," Torrance said sincerely.

Blushing lightly the tall blonde smiled. Not knowing what else to say, she merely avowed, "I love you, Torrance, and I always will."

*  *  *

In the third week of August of that year, Torrance and Helen decided to have a get- together for some of their close friends. The blonde was almost full-term at that point but determined to have at least one fun afternoon after spending her summer off her feet per the doctor's orders. She had talked so excitedly about the idea several weeks prior that the photographer had reluctantly agreed. She knew the blonde had done her best to stay to a strict regimen during the final term of her pregnancy but that the younger woman was stir-crazy. They hadn't done their typical summer outings, so Torrance was willing to concur with the idea of a pool party for their friends and kids.

However as they awoke that morning, a steady rain had started, making them wonder if they should just cancel the event. "We can do this some other time," the older woman proposed.

"No. The kids are excited about playing with their friends. Even if we can't be in the pool, there is plenty of space in the game room. Besides we already have all the food. Let's just stick with the plan," Helen debated shortly.

Hearing a stinging tone in her wife's voice, Torrance looked at the blonde quizzically. Helen didn't usually have such a timbre in her language, so the taller woman was concerned something could be wrong. Tentatively she questioned, "Are you all right, honey?"

"I'm fine. Why do you ask?"

"You don't sound fine. What's the matter?"

Shrugging the smaller woman answered, "I'm a little tired is all. I just need to rest awhile."

"Helen, why don't we just cancel the party? It's clear you aren't yourself today."

"No. Jamie and Blake are going to come with all their kids. If anything it'll be a chance for us to relax and let them watch over John and Marta for awhile."

"If you're sure," Torrance hesitantly mentioned.

"I'm sure, Torrance. It'll be fine. You'll see."

"All right. Then why don't you stay up here and rest? I'll get the kids ready for the day and start preparing the food."

"I can help."

"No. You stay off your feet. The doctor said that's what was best for you."

Sighing the former teacher mumbled, "I'll be so glad to have this baby, so I can get back to my life."

"It's just a few more days, love, and you'll have your wish," Torrance said, kissing her wife on the head. Rising from bed Torrance went into the bathroom for a shower. She had only been in there a few minutes when the door opened and a naked smiling blonde stepped in to meet her. Grinning in return the older woman said, "Well, this certainly is a nice surprise."

"It'll be awhile before we can do this again, so I thought I might as well enjoy it while I can," Helen answered, bringing her arms around her lover's neck.

Torrance in turn loosely slipped her arms around the blonde's body. They stood in silence for a moment enjoying the feel of each other before the photographer picked up the younger woman's shampoo. Pouring it into her hand, she began to gently lather it into blonde tresses. Not a word was spoken between them, but it was clear that the shorter woman was relishing the attention. After shampoo and conditioner had been applied, the older woman caressed her wife's body as she leisurely bathed her, touching her in the most reverent of ways as she thoroughly washed her beloved's form.

When she was finished, Helen took the older woman's shampoo as she whispered, "My turn." Torrance allowed the blonde to give her the same treatment. However, as Helen's hands trailed between the brunette's thighs, the older woman leaned down to kiss her. Quickly their intimacy escalated, and it was only moments before Torrance was begging for release from her wife's talented hands.

With a dazed and satisfied gaze, the older woman murmured, "God, you're beautiful. I wish I could return the favors."

"Me too. I can't wait for that, but it's going to be a few months."

Moaning sexually Torrance muttered, "And you'll be breast-feeding. Your breasts are so sensitive then. I forgot about that. Just the slightest touch can make you amorous." The brunette's hands went to the objects of discussion and ran her thumbs across the peaks.

Helen whimpered. "Maybe you could just kneel down and say hello," she suggested.

Smirking the older woman did as was asked of her. Getting on her knees, she kissed Helen's thighs gently before settling her head where the blonde wanted it. Methodically she worshiped the younger woman's body. She knew she had to be careful with her wife, so she intentionally didn't try to bring her to orgasm, just give her pleasure.

Both of them were getting carried away with the feeling, but suddenly Helen asked, "Stop, Torrance. I'm getting light-headed."

"All right. Let's get you out of the shower then," the photographer stated quickly in agreement. Escorting her lover out of the shower, she wrapped her in her favorite robe and sent her back to bed. Torrance in the meantime dressed. By the time she had returned to the bedroom, Helen was asleep again. The older woman smiled at her wife before going off to wake her children.

Later that afternoon Jamie arrived with Katrina, Eve, and Stephen in the middle of a storm. Sarah had left on a movie shoot, so she hadn't been able to make it, but the Talbot-Deans were nevertheless excited to be playing with their friends. Shortly after that Blake arrived with her twins. Since she and Georgia had returned from Florida, their relationship had been awkward but civil. Georgia was due to return that evening and would be joining them later if she felt up to it. Torrance, John, and Marta greeted all of them warmly and then moved into the game room where Helen was lounging on the sofa. She smiled at her friends and received their hugs, but the photographer could tell she just wasn't herself.

Settling the children with a movie and some games, the three brunettes moved into the kitchen to work on their meal. "This weather really sucks," Jamie mentioned.

"Yeah. Maybe it'll clear up later. I know the kids really want to go swimming," Torrance mentioned.

"Hey, Tor, is everything okay?" Blake asked. "Helen doesn't seem right today."

"She's just tired. She's only a couple of days from her due date, and she's uncomfortable and cranky."

"Would she rather us not be here? We don't have to stay," the attorney mentioned.

"She's the one that insisted you still come. Don't worry about her. She just needs to relax."

"Well, in that case, I'll go keep an eye on the kids," Jamie stated helpfully, returning to where the seven of them were.

Blake looked at her long-time friend. "Are you sure that's all?"

"That's what she says. I'm not convinced though."

"Neither am I, my friend. Well, at the first sign of her getting tired, just let me know, and we'll be out of here."

"Thanks, Blake. For now though, let's get this lunch ready. Hopefully by then the rain will have passed. Tell me how things are with Georgia."

The older woman shrugged. "Still awkward. It's strange though. We're completely courteous to each other, but when I look at her, I see what we always had. We look at each other like the interest is there, but we're not quite sure how to approach each other. I feel like I did when we first met, except now we have Lana and Luke. It's our one link that keeps us tied together. We both use them as a crutch."

"Do you think the two of you can reconcile? Do you want to?"

"I don't know. I know I want her. I want her the way I always have, but as far as being married again, I don't know if that's possible."

"So where does that leave you? You want to bed her but not be married to her? Blake, you have the twins to consider."

"I know, which is why I haven't made any sort of advance since we came back from Florida. I realized then that to indulge in her body yet not be committed wouldn't be what's best for the kids."

"And she would never go for that either. Georgia wants to be married before being with someone like that again. Now that she has the kids, her outlook on life has changed. You two just need to swallow your pride and work towards reconciliation is what it sounds like."

"Well, I don't think either of us is ready for that. Besides, changes need to be made or else we'll just go down the same path and end in divorce again. I don't want to go through that ever again."

"I understand."

Shaking her head the attorney mumbled, "No, we're better on this course right now until we figure out what's meant to be."

"Well, I wish you luck, Blake. I know you still love her, but there's more to marriage than love."

"I know. Jamie and Sarah are proof of that. They've had some problems but have managed to work through it all. I wasn't so sure for awhile they were going to make it."

Torrance nodded her head. "Luckily they did. Now it's time to focus on you."

"Yeah, I know. Enough about Georgia, though. The sooner we get the kids fed, the better off we'll be. How can I help?"

Lunch that day consisted of hamburgers and hot dogs since it was what John and Marta had wanted on the menu. As the group sat around the table, the kids monopolized the conversation as they chatted about swimming. Torrance looked at her wife. Helen still seemed lethargic but didn't ask to be excused, so the photographer assumed she wife was all right. Luckily after lunch the weather had let up enough to go out to the pool. Each woman was in charge of her own kids, getting them ready and them taking them outside. Torrance took care of her own two while sending the blonde out to take residence in her favorite lounger.

For the next several hours the three brunettes played with the seven children while Helen sat in the shade and read. However, after awhile the blonde asked if the children wanted some ice cream. There was a resounding yes to the suggestion, so Torrance offered to get it for them. Moving into the house, the photographer opened the freezer to find that Helen's favorite was missing. Thinking she might like some though, she ducked her head outside.

"We don't have the flavor that I want. I'm just going to run up to the store quickly."

"Why? Just choose another flavor, Torrance," the blonde complained.

"It's your favorite that's missing, love," she teased.

"Oh, well in that case, I'll be right here when you get back," Helen said with a smile at her beloved.

"Kids, what flavors of ice cream do you want?" Torrance inquired. Making a mental list of what was requested, she kissed Helen on the head and said, "I'll be right back."

Once she was gone, Helen turned to her company. "Jamie, Blake, do you all want anything from the house? I'm going in for a drink."

"I'm fine. Thanks, Helen," the attorney answered.

"Yeah, I'm good. Thanks anyway."

Leaving the two brunettes in charge of the kids, the blonde went inside. Turning to Blake Jamie asked, "What's going on with Helen?"

"I don't know. Tor says she doesn't feel well."

"She doesn't look quite right either."

"Well, she is only days away from delivering. We probably wouldn't feel that good either."

"True," Jamie answered with a grin.

Focusing on the kids, both brunettes lost track of the fact that Helen didn't return after a few minutes. It was only when John asked where she had gone that they noticed. Thinking it best to go check on her friend, Blake said, "I'll go see where she is. Can you handle the seven of them?"

"Yeah, I'll be fine for a few minutes."

With a nod the eldest brunette moved back into the house. "Helen," she called, heading toward the kitchen. There was no response at first. Coming into the kitchen area, Blake called again. This time she heard her name being faintly whispered from somewhere on the other side of the large island in the middle of the kitchen. "Helen?" she questioned in concern as she rounded the obstacle to find the blonde sitting on the floor. "Helen, are you all right?"

The younger woman shook her head. "My water broke. I need to go to the hospital."

"All right. Why don't I call Tor? She'll come home and pick you up," the attorney suggested.

Adamantly shaking her head, Helen muttered, "No. I need to go now, Blake. I need you to take me."

Sensing that the blonde was in distress, the older woman thought it best to do what was requested of her. "Okay. Just let me tell Jamie where we're going. Hold on for me." Helen nodded feebly but remained in her position on the kitchen floor. Meanwhile, Blake rushed outside. "Jamie, I'm taking Helen to the hospital. Her water just broke, and she doesn't want to wait. Can you watch the kids?"

"Yeah. Sure. No problem."

Looking at the children collectively, the attorney said, "All of you be good for your Aunt Jamie and do as you're told." Moving back into the house, she went to where Helen was still on the floor. "Here, Helen. Let me help you up." Gently the attorney picked the blonde up and assisted her to her feet. "Can you walk, or do you want me to carry you?"

"I think I can walk," she answered.

"Okay. Lean on me. I'll put you in the car and then get your overnight bag." Once the two of them were in the car, Blake called the photographer.

"What's up, Blake? You have more to add to the list?" she teased lightly.

"Forget the ice cream, Tor. Helen's water broke, and I'm taking her to the hospital. We need you to meet us there."

"Is she okay?" the younger brunette asked.

"I'm not sure. Just drop everything and meet us there, will you?"

"Yeah. I'm on my way."

Closing her phone, the older woman looked over at her friend. The blonde looked uncomfortable. In an effort to extend her comfort, Blake gently placed her hand on the blonde's thigh. Instantly Helen grabbed it, intertwining her fingers with the brunette's. "Tell me what I can do for you, Helen. You need more air? You want the windows down?"

"I'm just nauseated, and these contractions are a lot closer together than I expected them to be," she managed to answer.

"All right. Just close your eyes. We'll be there soon."

"That doesn't help. Makes me feel worse," the younger woman said. "I just need Torrance."

"She's on her way to the hospital. She'll meet us there. Just hold on for me. Everything will be fine."

Nodding her head, Helen smiled at her wife's best friend, a dear friend of her own. "Thanks for being here, Blake."

Casting a bright smile of her own, the attorney teased, "There's nothing I wouldn't do for my favorite blonde."

Helen chuckled lightly. "Favorite blonde, huh? I think there's one blonde that you like more than me. Am I right?"

"Luke? Well, maybe," the taller woman joked, knowing full well it wasn't her son to which Helen was referring.

"You might be able to hide your feelings for Georgia from everyone else, but I see them, Blake. I know you love her still even after all that's happened between you. The two of you fight hard, but I have heard that you also love hard. It's just the nature of your relationship. If you put fire and dynamite together, you're going to have an explosion, but instead of destroying things, the two of you need to learn how to channel that for a better purpose. You're both so strong-willed and hard-headed, but I know for a fact that you love her. I knew it when it first happened, and I know it now. I just wish that you two would swallow this pride you both have and look into each other's eyes. If you did, you would see what I do, two women still madly in love."

"You think you're so smart, don't you?" Blake joked, trying desperately not to acknowledge the fact that her friend was right.

The rest of the short drive between them was quiet. When they arrived, Torrance wasn't there yet, so Blake helped Helen check in, but by that time the photographer came rushing down the corridor toward them. Kneeling down in front of her wife, who had taken a seat in a wheelchair for comfort, the brunette looked at her in concern. "You okay, darling?"

Helen smiled at her wife as she cupped her face. "I am now that you're here, love."

The three women made their way to the blonde's room. Once Helen was settled, Blake asked, "Do you two want to be alone?"

"No. You can hang around for awhile," Torrance answered. "Is Jamie with the kids?"

"Yeah. Let me call and check on them to make sure everything is okay." Leaving the room to do just that, Blake left Torrance and Helen to themselves.

Gazing down at her wife, the photographer sensed some uneasiness from the blonde. "Helen, are you sure everything is fine?"

"I just feel differently than with John and Marta. Something's different. I was never this nauseated."

Torrance nodded in understanding. Even though she didn't know what she could do to help, she stood by her and held her hand in silence. Several minutes later a nurse came into the room to take her vitals. After doing the usual routine, she turned to them and mentioned, "Your blood pressure is quite elevated."

"Yeah. That's been an issue for her through most of the last trimester," the brunette mentioned. "That's not a problem, is it?"

"It's a concern, but a lot of women can have it. I wouldn't worry about it right now. The doctor will be able to tell you the best course of action for it. For now just relax. Your doctor should be here shortly."

By the time Blake had returned, her friends were settled for their wait. "The kids are fine. Jamie has them all in the game room with movies and video games. Do you need anything?"

"We're fine for the moment," Torrance answered.

"All right. Then maybe I should leave you two alone then."

"Well, if you don't mind, it would be nice if you stuck around. My mother was here for the last two kids, but this looks like it's going to go fast. I wouldn't mind having company until it's time," the younger brunette stated.

"All right. No problem. I can stay for awhile."

About an hour later Helen's doctor arrived and smiled at the three of them. She took another round of vitals before turning to the anxious parents-to-be. "Well, Helen's blood pressure is high, too high for my comfort actually. I know you wanted to have a natural birth, but under these circumstances, I don't want to do that. It's too dangerous for Helen. We need to do a caesarean instead."

"Are you sure?" Helen asked softly.

The doctor nodded her head. "Yes. I wouldn't recommend it if I wasn't positive. You're at too much of a risk otherwise. I told you two this the last time I saw you."

"But we were kind of hoping we wouldn't have to do it this way," Torrance responded. "You know what's best though."

"If it's the right thing," the blonde added.

Nodding, the doctor stated, "It is. We'll get you prepped for it as soon as possible. I'll be back shortly."

When the doctor was gone, Blake looked at her nervous friends. Wanting to help them, she mentioned, "Georgia was the same way with the twins. Her blood pressure was too high, so they opted for the c-section. Women have them all the time. It'll be fine. You'll see."

Torrance nodded her head. "Blake's right, mon madame." Helen only nodded and closed her eyes as another contraction took hold of her body. A couple of hours passed with the three of them just talking quietly to pass the time, but finally it was time for Torrance and Helen to go in for the blonde's c-section. The three friends made their way down to the operation room, but Blake had to stay behind as Torrance and Helen went the rest of the way alone.

Just before passing through the doors, the photographer looked at her friend. "Will you stay here until it's over?"

"Of course. I can't wait to see my new nephew for the first time. I'll be right here waiting," she said with a smile. They exchanged a quick hug before the attorney was left alone, looking through the glass at her two dearest friends as they disappeared down the end of the hall and around the corner. Knowing it would be awhile, she took a seat in a nearby chair and silently prayed for their safety.

When Torrance and Helen got into the operating room, the brunette waited for instructions from the staff as to where she should be. Once Helen had been settled, they directed her to the head of the table where she took a seat near Helen's shoulders. Immediately she took the blonde's left hand into her own and smiled at her wife. "Je t'aime, mon amour."

"I love you, Torrance," the blonde answered with a smile of her own.

Not knowing exactly what to do, the photographer decided to take the time to distract them both from what was happening. "You know, Helen, you are the greatest gift I've ever been given. When you came into my life eight years ago, I never imagined this life we've created together. For my entire life I always dreamed of finding my truest love, but I wasn't sure it really existed until I met you. You made me believe in it, and from the moment we became friends, I dreamed of some day being lucky enough to win your heart. It took a long time, but every minute was worth it. You have brought me more happiness in the five years we've been married than I've had in the rest of my life combined."

"Six years next week," Helen mentioned softly.

"Yeah. Six years next week. In six years you've given me three children and a lifetime of happiness. I don't know what I would have ever done without you. You've made me the woman I am today."

With wetness in her eyes, the blonde whispered teasingly, "It's not fair to make me cry right now, love."

Torrance shrugged. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to tell you that I love you more than anything or anyone else in this entire world. You have made my life complete in a way I never knew was possible."

"As you have done for me, Torrance. From the first time I met you, I knew you were different. I could feel it inside me the first time you smiled. This life with you has been a dream. You've given me all I've ever wanted and so much more. Thank you for waiting for me in the beginning."

"Thank you for giving me a chance," she whispered, leaning to kiss her wife's fair brow. "So, can you believe that this day is finally here? Our last baby is being born. It's hard to imagine after all we've been through in the last year and a half."

"I know. I'm so happy I got a chance to do this once more. Thank you for not giving up."

"I could never do that for something you wanted so much," the photographer mentioned. Her eyes were adverted for a moment to what was happening further down the table. She smiled at the sight of a baby being lifted from Helen's frame. When a small cry broke the air, she turned. "It's official. Our son is here."

Helen began to cry when she heard the sound of her son. Turning to her wife, she whispered, "I love you, Torrance."

"And I love you, Helen. Thank you."

A few minutes later their son was brought to them. Placing him down on the blonde's chest, the photographer and her wife just gazed at him in silent amazement. Neither woman spoke for several moments, but finally Helen whispered, "He has dark hair."

"Yeah. He's perfect." Sidetracked by the commotion going on around them, the brunette noticed the team of doctors talking urgently amongst themselves, piquing her curiosity and anxiety. She could tell something wasn't quite right by the way they were acting. Looking back at her wife, she noticed that the blonde's face was starting to lose some color. "Helen, are you all right?" she asked softly.

"Take the baby, Torrance," came the weak reply.

Doing what was asked, the older woman took her son into one arm as she gently caressed her wife's blonde head with her right hand. She looked again at what was going on behind the curtain they had put up blocking Helen's line of sight. The blonde's ob/gyn was frantically massaging the blonde's uterus as another doctor was quietly issuing orders to a nearby nurse. Torrance could see that her wife's uterus wasn't doing anything as the doctors worked on it. She watched as they started to inject drugs. With worry in her face, she looked back at the younger woman. The blonde's color was quickly fading. Finally not able to stand it, she inquired, "What's going on?"

"The uterus isn't shrinking like it should. We're trying massage and pharmacologic therapy right now," her doctor curtly replied. "Keep talking to her."

Turning back to the blonde, Torrance started to cry as she watched her wife. "Helen, I'm here. Can you hear me?"

"Yeah."

"Just hold on for me. It'll be over soon," she stated as soothingly as she could as a nurse took her son out of her embrace. With her arms free, she put them tentatively around her wife.

"What's happening?" the younger woman questioned weakly.

"They're having a problem with your uterus is all. It won't go back to its normal size yet." The taller woman looked down table again. She overheard the doctors say her wife was losing too much blood and to start a transfusion. Gazing back at the blonde, she saw green eyes struggling to stay open. "Everything's going to be okay, Helen," she asserted, even though she was worried.

"I'm tired," the younger woman whispered.

"I know you are."

Locking eyes with her wife, Helen gave her a longing gaze. "I love you, Torrance."

"I love you, Helen. Je t'aime, mon amour, ma vie," she confessed in return as she saw her wife's eyes flutter closed. Once again Torrance watched the doctors. With growing agitation she questioned, "What's happening? She's starting to turn blue."

"We're starting a blood transfusion, because she's losing too much blood. We're still trying to shrink the uterus, but if we can't we'll have to do a hysterectomy." A few minutes later the doctor looked at her again. "I'm sorry, Torrance, but you need to leave now."

"No! I'm not going anywhere!" the photographer screamed.

"You can't be in her any longer. We have to do the hysterectomy. It's her best chance," they explained.

"Fine but I'm not leaving her!" she objected. With her dissension she quickly found several nurses helping her from her seat. However, she struggled. "No! You can't make me leave my wife! I won't do it!" No one said anything as she continued to rant. "Helen! God, please be okay!" she pleaded as she was dragged away from the table. Wrestling with the two large orderlies who were removing her, she kept screaming long after being forced from the room.

Blake was reading a magazine when she heard commotion and yelling down the hall. Hearing Torrance's voice, she stood and immediately came rushing toward the sound. "What's going on?" she inquired quickly as they placed the photographer on her feet finally. The younger brunette completely ignored her friend and kept fighting with the large men to be allowed back to her wife.

"She had to be removed from the room," they informed the attorney.

"Fine. I'll take care of her. Tor, come here. Come sit," she instructed. Torrance fought her, but finally Blake got her onto a nearby sofa. "Tor, what's going on?"

"Helen!" the younger brunette screamed in tears. "I have to go back, Blake!"

"You can't go back. They won't let you. Now what's happening?"

"She was starting to loose a lot of blood, and they said they had to do a hysterectomy. They said it was her best chance. Blake, they can't take her from me! How did this happen?"

"I don't know. You need to stay calm, though," she stated as she took a seat. Immediately the younger woman fell into her and started sobbing uncontrollably. The attorney began to cry as well at the sorrow coming from her friend. She was deeply concerned about the turn of events. She knew something had gone wrong if the doctors felt a hysterectomy was the only way to help her friend. Nevertheless, she prayed that everything would be fine as she held her emotional friend.

The minutes seemed to pass like centuries as Blake held Torrance, who had finally cried herself into a light sleep. She anxiously watched and waited for any signs of Helen's doctors. Finally the attorney saw one of them and nudged her friend awake. Both women were on their feet by the time she reached them. Just by the way she held her countenance, Blake could tell something was wrong.

"Torrance," she began slowly. "We were unable to shrink Helen's uterus after the baby was delivered. Sometimes that happens, so we use massage and drugs to assist. In some cases even that doesn't work though. Unfortunately, Helen was such a case. With the amount of blood she was losing we thought a transfusion was necessary as well as doing a hysterectomy. We were successful in removing it, but Helen started to go into shock, and I'm not sure she's going to recover. I'm sorry."

"What are you telling me? Helen's going to die?"

"I'm sorry, Torrance. We're trying everything, but I don't know. I came to take you back to her."

"Do you want me to stay here?" Blake questioned.

The photographer shook her head. "My children need you," she whispered.

The attorney nodded in understanding. "I'll stay with them. Call me if you need anything."

With a nod and a hug, Torrance followed the doctor quickly down the hall again. Coming back into the operating room, she immediately took a seat next to her wife. "Helen," she whispered, wrapping her arms around the lithe shoulders. Burying her head into the crook of her wife's neck, Torrance began to weep. "You can't leave me, Helen. I need you. Our children need you. Please, God. I'm begging you. Please don't take her from me. I'll do anything. Please, take me instead. I beg you. Take me," she prayed placing a hand over her wife's heart. "Don't go, Helen. I love you. I've loved you for so long. I can't be without you. Our kids can't be without their mother. Oh, God, don't take her. Please don't take her," she begged as she wept into her beloved's blonde hair. "I love you, Helen," she mumbled repeatedly as she sobbed in heart-wrenching ache. It was late when Blake returned to Torrance's home. The house was quiet as she entered the front door, so she assumed the kids had already been put to bed. Wandering around the ground floor looking for Jamie, she couldn't find her, so she figured she was also upstairs with the children. Going into the study, she dropped into one of the leather chairs and sighed deeply.

The evening had been trying for her. She had to stay strong for her best friend in her moment of need, and the attorney did so without reservation. Through the entire thing, Blake remained strong, knowing she was the only one who could help the younger brunette at that moment. She had stoically made all the phone calls to both Torrance's and Helen's family after getting in her car, telling them what had happened at the hospital, because she knew the photographer was in no condition to speak with anyone.

However, sitting alone the feelings she had held at bay began to set in around her. She tired to take normal breaths but failed as tears cascaded over her face, and she whimpered as uncontrollably as Torrance had at the hospital. The emotions over what happened were just too much to bear. She adored Helen so profoundly herself and loved Torrance as if she was her blood. The tragedy of the night was more than she could even comprehend.

Blake was so withdrawn into her own pain that she didn't hear the door to the study open, but she looked up when she felt a hand on her head gently caressing her hair soothingly. Looking up she was surprised to find her ex-wife standing over her. "Georgia, what are you doing here?" she questioned in confusion.

"Jamie called me. She asked if I could come out and help with the kids. I guess seven was a little much for her. Then when she had to get Katrina back for school in the mornin', I offered to stay here. She said Helen went into labor but that she didn't know much else."

The attorney nodded her head. "Where are the kids?"

"They're all upstairs in bed. I figured Lana and Luke were better off just goin' to sleep since I didn't know how long I'd be here. What happened, Blake? Why are you so upset?" The brunette nodded sadly as she closed her eyes again in anguish. Seeing how much pain was coming from her former wife, Georgia knew something was terribly wrong. Hesitantly taking a seat on the ottoman in front of Blake, she reached for the taller woman's hands and held them in her own. "Blake?"

"I can't. It hurts too much to think about, Georgia."

"Please, sweetie. Tell me," she whispered, pulling the attorney into her embrace instinctively. Blake was obviously hurting too much for her not to extend her comfort. The attorney immediately slipped her arms around the blonde in return.

"It wasn't supposed to happen this way. It wasn't supposed to be like this," the older woman wept. "Tor is devastated."

"Why? What happened to Helen and the baby, Blake?"

"She went into labor today while we were here. Tor had gone to the store to get something we had forgotten for our barbeque. I had to rush Helen to the hospital. Tor met us there, and they immediately admitted her. Her blood pressure was so high they wanted to do a c-section instead of natural delivery. Even though that wasn't what either of them wanted, they agreed to it. Then it seemed like all hell broke loose. I don't know all the details."

"Then just tell me what you know, honey," Georgia coaxed consolingly, running one hand through Blake's hair while the other rubbed her back as she tried to keep her own emotions at bay until she got the whole story.

Blake held to the blonde tighter and took a few breaths before continuing. "They took her in to do the caesarean. Tor was with her. The next thing I know I hear Tor screaming and see that she's being dragged out of the operating room by security. I immediately tried to step in, because I didn't know what was happening. They said she was causing too much commotion and had to be removed. All the time Tor was just yelling Helen's name and crying uncontrollably. I still wasn't sure what was going on at that point. When they left us alone, I tried to ask Tor, but all she kept doing was clutching me and screaming for Helen. Finally Tor wore herself out and fell asleep against my shoulder. The doctor finally came out and told us what happened."

Hearing the attorney pause, Georgia kissed her on the forehead in consolation. "It's okay. Take your time," she whispered. She knew Blake just needed a moment to compose herself before continuing, so she didn't push the taller woman, merely held her and waited for her to continue. However, as she wrapped her mind around what Blake had said so far, she was scared for her friends.

Taking another deep breath, Blake resumed the story. "The doctor said that after they had delivered the baby Helen's uterus would not shrink again. They tried all the usual things, massage and drugs, but it just wouldn't contract back to its normal size, and the whole time she just kept bleeding. Apparently that's when Tor freaked and finally had to be removed. They gave her a transfusion for the blood loss, but nothing seemed to be working. They had to do a hysterectomy, but they said she was going into shock and might not recover. After the doctor said that, Tor went in to see her again and asked me to come back here to be with the kids. I didn't want to leave her, but she asked me to, so I left. I've been driving somewhat aimlessly, because I was dreading seeing the children. I haven't heard anything else."

"Oh, God. Helen and Tor. Please be with them, God," Georgia mumbled helplessly as she clung closer to Blake.

"She could die, Georgia," Blake whimpered. "All this for another baby."

"What happened to the baby?"

"He's fine."

Georgia nodded her head and wondered what she could say in the moment. "You know, Blake, Helen loved Tor so much that she wanted to give her another child. She ached for that chance. She longed for it and mourned it when it wasn't happenin' for them. It was a miracle that they conceived 'gain after tryin' so long and havin' a miscarriage, but she never gave up hope. She didn't give up on her dream and the love she and Tor share. We cain't give up either. We have to let our love surround them and give them the support they need."

"While I was driving, I kept thinking about you. The same thing happened when you had the c-section with the twins, but they were able to fix it easily. I just don't understand how this could happen."

"I know, Blake. It's hard," Georgia agreed sadly.

"Tonight made me realize that I wasn't doing what was important in life."

"Which is?"

"Spending time with my family. Life is truly so short, Georgia. After tonight I'm not sure I can go on without seeing the children everyday, because every minute is precious. You never know when that could be the last moment you share. It made me care less about work and more about my family. I'm glad I was there for Tor, because she needed someone desperately, but it just made me realize how much I wanted to be with our kids. It made me realize how much I wanted to be with you, Georgia," she confessed, risking a glance up at her ex-wife. "You were the first person I wanted to be with... the only person," she added hesitantly.

Georgia looked down into the attorney's dark eyes. The older woman's admission made her heart start pounding in her chest, because it was the only thing she had ever wanted to hear since Blake had filed for a divorce. It was what she had held onto all the months they had been living apart. Through all the fights, all she ever wanted was to tell the dark-haired woman that she still loved and wanted to be with her, but Blake seemed so adamant in her decision that she never even tried to reconcile. However, the words she had longed for had just been spoken. Giving her ex-wife a reassuring smile through her tears, the writer answered, "I'm glad to be here for you, Blake. I'm always here for you. I love you too much to not be wherever you need me."

The taller woman looked into the blue eyes she had always adored quietly for a moment as she let Georgia's words wash over her. The southern belle still loved her after everything they had experienced. "I still love you, Georgia. Through it all, that hasn't changed."

"Then why aren't we together? Why did you want a divorce?"

Dropping her head so she didn't have to look into the younger woman's eyes, she mumbled, "My ego, Georgia. My pride got in the way."

"Why?"

"Because I couldn't handle you being away doing something you loved. When we got married, it was different. You had a job, but you were still always there when I came home at night. You always had everything taken care of everything for me at home. I wanted you there when I got home at the end of the day. However, then you ran off to New Orleans, and you weren't here for me. You weren't here for our children. Yes, I could've have handled it, but the truth was, I didn't want to. I had grown so accustomed to you being at home that I couldn't embrace the change."

"In other words you wanted me to remain at home instead of followin' my own dreams," the smaller woman stated.

"I know that's not fair, Georgia, but yes, I wanted you at home. I wanted a wife who was there every night."

Nodding the writer observed, "So you wanted what Tor has. You wanted me to be like Helen."

"I suppose. That was kind of what I had in mind when we got married. I wanted to take care of you, Georgia, and I had a hard time seeing you so independent."

Taking the attorney's hands in her own, the blonde looked into her eyes. "Blake, for as long as I've known you, you've held Helen on the highest pedestal that I have ever known, so much so that if I were an outsider, I would think you were in love with her. However, I know your heart. I know how strongly you feel for her and how much you love her, but that love is as a siblin' more than anythin'. Nevertheless, you have this image of her in your mind, this image of perfection. Helen isn't perfect. She's a wonderful, lovin', carin' woman, but she'd be the first to tell you that she's not flawless. You have to be able to accept that I will never be like her. I love her as much as you do, but I cain't emulate her. My career is so important to me. For the first time in my life, I have somethin' that's my own. It's somethin' that I can be proud of, and I'm good at it. I have to have this, Blake. Do you understand?"

"I understand. That's the way I felt about my career until tonight. Now I'm not so sure it means that much to me anymore."

Georgia nodded. "Well, I have a confession to make. Just like you wanted me to be more like Helen, I wanted you to be more like Tor. She spends an incredible amount of time with her kids and Helen. I wanted to have that time with you."

"I know. I couldn't do it then though. It just wasn't me, but now, after this, I know how important it is. I want to rethink my life and how I spend my time."

"I think we can make this work if we want it to, Blake. However, we've got to work at it. We have to try. You have to let me have my career. If you cain't do that, then it's not right for us."

Blake gazed into the blue eyes of her dreams. For the first time since their divorce, they were looking back at her with such an open vulnerable expression that she knew she had to take a chance at reconciliation with this woman. Gently tucking a piece of blonde hair behind the younger woman's ear, she stated, "I want to try, Georgia. I want us to be a family again."

The writer felt tears once again fall freely from her eyes but this time for a completely different reason. Blake had just asked for another chance at a life together, something she had always wanted. "I want that too, Blake," she whispered, leaning to hug her ex-wife.

They clung together in a close embrace for several moments before the attorney pulled back enough to look into Georgia's eyes again. "I love you, Georgia Erwin," she declared.

"And I love you, Blake," the shorter woman replied before their lips met tentatively. Both of them were crying, the events of the day too overwhelming to process. However, they knew they would find their strength in each other. After several silent moments of just holding each other, the writer mentioned, "Maybe we should go to bed. Tor will call when there's news, and we need our strength for the kids."

"You're probably right," the brunette conceded. Both of them stood from their positions and quietly moved through the house to secure it for the night. Then together they made their way upstairs. Georgia stopped at a guest room that was situated in between John and Marta's rooms and across the hall from where she had placed Lana and Luke to bed. Blake lingered there for a moment. Not knowing what to say at the moment, she simply inquired, "Is there anything I can do for you right now?"

Georgia knew the question was thrown out as a stalling technique, because Blake didn't really want to be alone. Truthfully she didn't either, so she responded, "Will you stay with me tonight? I don't want to be by myself right now."

"Sure. I don't really want to be alone either."

Going into the bedroom together, Georgia gathered up her pajamas from her suitcase and made her way into the bathroom. Since Blake hadn't been prepared to spend the night, she didn't have anything to wear. She knew she could borrow some of Torrance's clothes, but she didn't have the heart to go into her best friend's bedroom at the moment, so she opted to just sleep in the clothes she was wearing.

When Georgia came out of the bathroom several minutes later, the attorney took her turn. She washed her face and then used a spare toothbrush to brush her teeth before heading back into the bedroom. The blonde was already pulling down the covers on the bed. Without a word the older woman went to the other side of the queen bed and did the same.

As the smaller woman got into her side of the bed, she noticed that Blake hadn't changed and asked, "What are you wearin' to sleep?"

"This. I don't have anything else, and I don't want to go into Tor's bedroom right now."

"That's not goin' to be very comfortable. You cain take your clothes off. It ain't like I haven't seen you before."

Knowing she would be more comfortable without her slacks and dress shirt, she gave a nod. "As long as it's fine with you," she mentioned before proceeding to undress. Georgia nodded her consent. Feeling a little self-conscious with the lights on, Blake went to extinguish them before taking off all her clothing. She draped it on a nearby chair before carefully slipping into the bed next to the blonde. Neither said anything for quite some time. Figuring Georgia had fallen asleep, Blake sighed and stared up at the ceiling as her mind went over the day. Suddenly though her musing was broken by a head resting against her shoulder and an arm across her body.

"I'm scared, Blake," Georgia whispered softly. "Helen's been my best friend for so long."

"So am I, Georgia," she conceded, bringing her arms around the younger woman. Blake could feel the writer's bare legs rubbing against her own under the covers, and the light cotton shirt Georgia was wearing left it very easy to feel the curves of the smaller woman as they lay pressed against each other. "But I'm here for you," the attorney said, kissing the top of the blonde head against her shoulder.

Propping up on her arm, Georgia looked down at the attorney in the darkness. Dark eyes were gazing back at her quizzically. "I'm here for you too, Blake."

Silence followed for a moment as they continued to regard each other. Instinctively Blake's right hand went to the blonde's locks. She fingered them around her ear for a moment before sliding through them to cup the back of her head. Then without even realizing it they embraced in a slow kiss. The hesitancy that had been downstairs when they touched wasn't there as their mouths melded together in a methodical exploration. Blake groaned as her passion came to life. It had been so long since a woman's touch made her feel so alive.

When the younger woman heard the attorney's moan, it struck a place deep within her that had been closed off since their separation. Blake's soothing caress helped calm her fears while at the same time lighting a fire within her that had been absent so long. Even though she didn't realize it, her instinctive desires took over, and her body found its way on top of the older woman's as their lip lock continued, shifting from consoling to amorous.

It took Blake several minutes to realize the turn of the moment, but she became aware of the fact that one of her thighs had become firmly situated between her ex-wife's bare legs and that the smaller woman's hips were rocking against her in growing intensity as both of their hands became more active. The attorney noticed that her left hand had wandered under Georgia's nightshirt and was rubbing her lower back while intuitively pushing the younger woman's hips closer to her own. As for her right hand, it was drifting from the blonde's hair to her face and all the way down her side and was currently inches away from the writer's clothed breast. Managing to pull back a little, it took a minute for the older woman to find her voice. Her breathing was so erratic as was Georgia's.

Meeting the blue eyes she loved, she gently asked, "Are we sure we should be doing this? I mean, I want this. I have for so long, but are we ready for this again? I don't want to regret this later."

Georgia broke their gaze for a moment as she looked over the position of their bodies. Going back to the older woman's face, she took a deep breath. "I've missed this between us, Blake. I want this too but only if you're ready. I want this to be a new beginnin' for us."

Blake nodded her head in understanding. "So do I, Georgia," she whispered, leaning up to the blonde's lips. As soon as they met again, everything was forgotten except their desires to be fully reconciled with each other. For the rest of the night, they made the most of their time, loving each other tenderly, crying for their friends, and finding comfort in the other's arms. It was only with the first light of morning that they drifted to sleep together, their hearts and spirits reconnected with the hope of their future.

*  *  *

Green eyes opened after a long night. As usual the sounds of the ocean in the distance could be heard through the open French doors leading to the balcony. This was Torrance's favorite time of the morning with her beloved Helen. However, on this morning the blonde was not there as she turned to her wife's side of the bed. Instead, there was nothing but emptiness, a reminder that Helen had not been there the entire night.

Torrance sighed deeply as she gazed on at the empty place. So much had happened since that fateful night at the hospital when the blonde had given birth to their son, Emanuel, but most of it had passed in a daze to the photographer due to the long nights with their son and the numerous family members descending on their house to lend their assistance and support.

Turning from the place where Helen should have been, the brunette looked over to the night table. There sat a small box with a platinum necklace draped on top of that. The tall woman picked up the necklace and gently cupped the two rings that dangled from it. The diamond and emerald engagement ring she had given her lover and the matching platinum wedding band Helen had worn all those years sparkled in the morning rays of sun. Helen had taken them off when her pregnancy was further along with Emanuel, because her fingers were swelling and never had the chance to put them on again.

Gazing back to the nightstand, she looked at the precious box that held her heart and soul. She reached for it, caressing it with the reverence she bestowed only on Helen as she thought of its contents. It embodied the spirit of her wife and by extension the essence of herself. Her past was concealed within it, the years of selfless love she had given and received from the only woman she could ever love. The very thought of everything she and Helen had experienced made emotions swell within her. Just then there was a knock on the bedroom door before Torrance's mother admitted herself.

She spared a small smile at her child. "How are you feeling?" she inquired.

"Tired. Thanks for taking care of Emanuel last night."

"Not a problem, darling. Anything for you. You know that."

Torrance gave a nod as she sat up in bed. Her mother touched her on the shoulder. "It's going to be a long day," the photographer mumbled.

"You should probably start getting ready," Maria suggested. "Your father and I will take care of Emanuel and Marta. John and Diane are going to get John dressed for the service," she informed, referring to Helen's parents.

Nodding again, Torrance stated, "Thanks. I appreciate the help." Moving into the bathroom, she dropped her pajamas on the floor. Stepping into the shower, she let the warm water flow over her. Torrance closed her eyes as her mind drifted to the last time she had held her beloved in that same shower. It was the morning Emanuel was born. She had taken great care in washing the blonde's hair that morning in an affectionate gesture. She assumed then that it would be the last time she would be able to render such service to her wife for several days, but never in her dreams did she think that a week after Emanuel's birth she would be standing alone longing for the green eyes she adored.

Going into automatic motion, the photographer bathed herself. She thought of her three children. She knew they were all missing their mother more than they could ever even express, especially John. He often sat with Torrance over the past week, embraced in her strong arms, listening to the waves of the ocean in silence as the photographer had often done with her wife in the evenings after their children had been put to bed. Every night John had fallen asleep enfolded in her arms, much the way Helen usually did. Torrance would look down at him as he slept cuddled against her, seeing her wife in every curve of his face. He was their first-born, their love child, and held such a special place with the both of them. Every night since coming back from the hospital, he had slept in his parents' bed with the exception of the last one when he had taken to his grandparents' bed.

Once the shower was complete, Torrance moved into her walk-in closet to dress. She picked the black suit Helen had always liked best on her to wear that day and pulled it on. When she was ready, she moved back into the bedroom. The brunette made the bed slowly, knowing Helen would want her to. She lingered though as she arranged her wife's pillows on her side of the bed. They still held the distinctive scent of her shampoo even after a week of her absence. Torrance felt the tears coming and closed her eyes to hold them at bay. However, that only made it harder as she then could almost imagine the lithe blonde standing there in her embrace, the smell of her hair and skin permeating the photographer's personal space. It was also the last thing she remembered smelling of her wife the night their son was born. It had been such an emotional week for her that she wasn't sure how much longer she could hold herself together. She hadn't had any time to process all that had taken place, and that was taking its toll on the photographer.

Finally putting her wife's pillow back in its rightful place, Torrance moved to her side of the bed. She picked up the box and Helen's rings that still hung suspended from the necklace and walked out to the balcony. She knew it would soon be time to make her way down to the beach, where she would be surrounded by their closest friends and family for the service that had been arranged to commemorate the blonde and their marriage, but she wanted to spend her last moments of solitude in the place she and Helen loved to share looking out over the water.

Torrance didn't know exactly how long she stood there thinking about her lover, her wife, Helen Melbourne Whitfield. For years she had possessed Torrance's soul, and the brunette knew that she always would. Helen was the mother of her three children, her long-time companion, and her best friend. The younger woman had helped make Torrance what she was, and the tall woman knew she would never forget that. The photographer thought back to the night Emanuel was born. The excitement of their third child was quickly overshadowed by Helen's condition. As she remembered clutching to her lover, she recalled her urgent, pleading prayer. In earnest she begged God not to take Helen from her. She held tightly to the frail fair frame, hiding her wet eyes in the crook of the blonde's neck. Her river of tears had rained down on golden tresses, wetting them, and her hand covered Helen's heart as if she could will her own life into the woman that lay motionless on the operating table if she just tried hard enough. Torrance knew she would have given up her own life just to save her wife's if that was what was needed.

Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by two hands on either of her shoulders. Torrance knew whom they belonged to without even turning. The attorney stood just behind her to the right and the actress on the other side. Three brunette women, all dressed in black, were silent for a few minutes just looking out over the water.

Finally, though, Blake whispered quietly, "It's time to go, Tor."

The photographer nodded but didn't move from her spot just yet. "This has been a hard few days," she mumbled, her eyes still cast out over the ocean.

Jamie squeezed her shoulder in support. "I know what it feels like, Tor," she stated. "We're both here for you."

Looking over her shoulder at the younger woman, Torrance realized Jamie would know better than anyone what she was feeling. "Thanks, both of you," she murmured, looking at her best friend from college as well. A few more moments passed with them still standing on the balcony. "You know, this is Helen's and my favorite time of the day. She loves to make love in the mornings," she mentioned. "She's the best thing that has ever happened to me."

"We know, Tor," Blake answered, not knowing what else to say to her friend in the moment. It appeared as if the photographer was about to let the dam of emotions crumble after the last several days, but they knew people were waiting on them to start the service. "Are you ready?" she questioned after several moments. The photographer nodded slowly. "Do you want me to carry the box?" Blake offered.

"No, thank you. I need to carry it," Torrance replied. With the support of her friends, Torrance made her way through the house and out the back door toward the beach. As they approached, she saw the small, intimate gathering of the loved ones closest to Helen and her gathered around the minister who had performed their wedding ceremony all those years ago. She saw Emanuel and Marta being held by her parents, and John standing with Helen's siblings. Everyone was silent as the three of them neared. Coming to a stop in front of the minister, the photographer reached out her hand to her oldest son. Immediately, John came to her, putting his arms around her waist. Looking at the group, Torrance said, "I know if Helen were here now she would thank you all for coming, so I will do it for the both of us. Thank you for being here on such an important day in our lives. You'll never know how much it really means to the both of us to have this support."

No one said anything for a few minutes. Torrance just looked at the minister and waited for the right moment to begin their ceremony. She didn't have to wait too long before John screamed in excitement, "Mommy!" Breaking away from Torrance, he took off up the stairs leading back to the house. Marta scurried out of Maria's embrace to do the same. The photographer watched them and smiled as she saw her angel in a simple white dress gingerly making her way down to the crowd, escorted by her father. Helen still looked fragile from her week-long stay at the hospital but Torrance thought her flawless as usual. Seeing her children hug their mother tightly around the legs, the brunette began to cry. Looking over to Blake, she held the box and Helen's rings out for her to take. "Hold this for me," she requested.

Blake did as she was asked, taking the items from Torrance. Torrance slowly made her way over to her ladylove as she reached the last stair. The photographer was openly weeping. They embraced in a tight hug.

"You didn't think I would stand you up, did you?" Helen asked lightly, trying to soothe her wife. It was obvious that Torrance could no longer hide her emotions of the last week.

"I never thought I'd make it through the night without you. The past six days having you at the hospital was so hard, and then all this nonsense about sleeping apart the night before we renewed our vows was almost too much after everything. I almost lost you that night for good, Helen," she cried. "I don't know if I could have ever gone on without you."

"I'm not going anywhere, Torrance. It was close, but I'm still here, and I will be here for years to come. I promise," the little woman avowed, clutching tightly to the woman she loved. After a few moments of collecting themselves, the younger woman insisted, "Help me the rest of the way."

Gladly Torrance took the duty, extending her arm to her wife. Helen held on with both hands, taking tentative steps the rest of the way down to the water's edge where everyone was waiting. When they finally came to a stop in front of the minister, they turned toward each other and gave reassuring smiles.

"Torrance and Helen, you are gathered here today in front of your family and friends to renew your vows to each other. This day holds special meaning in light of the recent events of the past week. It has been a test of faith for you both, and I am happy to see you all standing here today in front of God and these people to reaffirm your commitment to your marriage and children," the minister began. Looking toward Blake, she gestured for Helen's rings. Placing them in Torrance's hand, she said, "Torrance, please give these rings to Helen as a sign of your commitment and repeat after me." The photographer took the necklace and placed it around her wife's neck since Helen's fingers were still too large to wear them again and waited for her cue. When it came time to repeat after the minister, she did so with all the feelings she felt as she gazed down into the green eyes that had been the captor of her soul from the moment she had seen them. When her part was complete, she took the blonde's hands again and waited for Helen to speak.

The blonde moved her eyes from her wife's to the minister's for a moment as she awaited her instructions. After the minister stated her vow, the little woman looked back up into the green eyes she loved. Torrance's face held so much emotion, love, relief, and joy. Since the photographer had not taken off her ring, there was none to place upon her hand, but Helen still repeated the words that had been prepared months ago for this special moment.

Once they had finished, Torrance turned to Blake and asked for the box. When the attorney handed it over, she in turn gave it to the minister. "Well, now that you two have exchanged your vows, there are three other vows that need to be made today," the minister announced, opening the box to reveal three small rings, all on platinum chains. "If John would please come up to the front and stand between you."

The little boy did as was asked of him, taking his place between his two mothers. The photographer took the largest ring and necklace from the box and looked down at their eldest son. She and Helen both placed their hands on his shoulders. "John, Mommy and I want to give you this ring as a sign that you are our son. Both of us will always be here for you through the good times and the bad, when you're sick and when you're well. Our love for you, John, is forever," Torrance said, trying to use words he would understand.

Taking the necklace from the brunette, Helen slipped it over their son's head. "John, with this ring you will always be known as our son. No matter what, know that we will both be there for you. You will always be loved, John, by this family. We love you," she stated softly. When she had finished speaking to him, both she and Torrance leaned down to hug and kiss him.

Leaving him standing between them, Torrance looked to her father, who brought Marta forward. The photographer took their middle child, their only daughter into her arms. The minister handed Helen the necklace with the little girl's ring attached to it. Gazing down at the child in her arms, Torrance said, "Marta, with this ring we give you, you are known as our daughter. Your Mommy and I will always be here for you through good times and bad and when you are sick and well. Our love for you, Marta, is forever."

"Marta, no matter what, you will always be supported by this family. We love you," the blonde added before placing the necklace around her daughter's neck. Together they bestowed the same hugs and kisses they had with John.

When her turn was finished, Torrance motioned her mother forward to turn over Emanuel. Helen carefully took him into her embrace. Torrance took the final necklace and held it as she gazed on at their son. She gave a smile and sigh as she gathered her thoughts for what she wanted to say to their youngest, only a week old.

"Emanuel, I think we named you correctly. On the night you were born, your Mommy nearly gave her life for you as I would have done for her, but as your name implies, God was with us to watch out over you both. We give you this ring today, Emanuel, as a symbol of our family. By it you will be known as our son, and when you are old enough, I hope that you wear it with the same amount of love and pride with which we give it to you," she said placing her hand on top of his dark head. He slept peacefully in his mother's arms.

"Emanuel, Mom and I will always be here for you during the good times and the bad, when you are sick and when you are well. Our love for you is forever, and you will always have the support of this family. We love you," Helen stated before both of them leaned to kiss him.

Looking at her wife, Torrance whispered, "I love you, Helen Whitfield."

"And I love you, Torrance Whitfield," she answered.

Embracing the small frail frame, the photographer kissed her wife with the renewed passion befitting another chance at life.

END

Table of Contents

LOVE IN PHOTOGRAPHS

    Disclaimer

    Dedication

    PART 1

    PART 2

    PART 3

    PART 4

    PART 5

    Author's Note

GEORGIA ON MY MIND

    Disclaimer

    Dedication

    PART 1

    PART 2

    PART 3

    PART 4

    PART 5

    EPILOGUE

STICK TO THE SCRIPT

    Disclaimers

    Dedication

VOWS OF THE HEART

    PART 1

    PART 2

    PART 3